{"collection":"scripture-revelation","full_text_available":true,"graph_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/api/page/gutenberg_47109/graph","html_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/page/gutenberg_47109","id":"gutenberg_47109","license":"Public Domain (US)","rights_basis":"gutenberg_metadata_copyright_false","source":"gutenberg","source_url":"https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/47109","summary":null,"tags":["Category: Essays, Letters & Speeches","Category: Religion/Spirituality","Latter Day Saint churches","Latter Day Saints"],"text":"GOSPEL DOCTRINE\n\n* * * *\n\nSELECTIONS FROM\n\nTHE SERMONS AND WRITINGS\n\nOF\n\nJOSEPH F. SMITH\n\nSixth President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints\n\n* * * *\n\nTHE DESERET NEWS\n\nSALT LAKE CITY, UTAH\n\n1919\n\n\n\nPREFACE\n\nPresident Joseph F. Smith was so long in the public service of the\nChurch that his published sermons and writings would fill many\nvolumes. The difficult problem of the compilers of this volume has\nbeen to make a collection of extracts that would do full justice to\nthe man and that, at the same time, could be contained in a volume of\nmoderate size. Every reader who knows Church literature will note the\nshortcomings of the work; and none more than the compilers. However,\nincomplete as it may be, this collection is well worth while, for it\ncontains a wealth of gospel wisdom, to instruct, comfort, and inspire\nthe Saints.\n\nThe literature of the Church has been carefully and systematically\nsearched to discover all of President Smith's public writings and\nsermons. Those of a historical nature have not been used in this\ncollection, as they may well be made into another volume.\n\nThe compilers give their thanks to the many who, with hearts full of\nlove for President Smith, have helped in the work.\n\nThe work has reaffirmed to us that prophets, speaking for God, are with\nus.\n\nThe Compilers.\n\n\n\nINTRODUCTION\n\nPresident Joseph F. Smith incidentally stated on one occasion that when\nhe should pass away, unlike many of his brethren, he would leave no\nwritten work, by which he might be remembered. It was his modest way\nof viewing his own ministry and literary labors, for President Smith\nwould live in the hearts of the people even if he had said nothing for\nthe printed page; but on the contrary, it was discovered that there are\nvolumes in print, though at that time it had not been gathered and was\ntherefore not so well known.\n\nOne of the compilers of this volume, Dr. John A. Widtsoe, listening to\nhis remark, thought to himself, \"certainly it cannot be true that he\nhas left no written work.\" He then decided to look into his published\nwritings and sermons, conceived the idea of making extracts from them\nand arranging these extracts by subjects and in chapters, in the form\nof a book. The result is this splendid volume now presented to the\npublic under the title GOSPEL DOCTRINE.\n\nDoctor John A. Widtsoe interested his brother, Prof. Osborne J. P.\nWidtsoe, also Albert E. Bowen, Doctor F. S. Harris, and Joseph Quinney,\nin the work of compiling and classifying from the voluminous writings\nand sermons of President Smith, such extracts as would bear upon the\nsubjects chosen for consideration--subjects covering a wide range in\ngospel doctrine and philosophy, as taught by the Latter-day Saints.\nLorenzo N. Stohl generously paid the expenses of the work.\n\nWithout price, and as a matter of love for the work in hand, these\nbrethren proceeded with the compilation, had four typewritten copies\nprepared, nicely bound and titled, and were privileged, sometime before\nthe death of the President, to offer him the first typewritten copy of\nthe work, with their love and gratitude for his life, his example, and\nhis inspired teachings, as well as for his gentle kindness and constant\nhelpfulness to each of them.\n\nNeedless to say, the presentation and the work were gladly accepted and\ngave President Smith great delight.\n\nThe Committee on Study for the Priesthood Quorums, being apprised by\nthe compilers of the work, conceived the idea, under the initiative of\nElder David O. McKay, of the Council of the Twelve, of making it a text\nbook for the Priesthood. The volume is now presented to the Melchizedek\nPriesthood Quorums of the Church for their study and consideration. To\naccompany it is \"A Guide\" for the direction of teachers and students,\nand adopted for convenience in reference and study.\n\nThe sermons and writings of President Joseph F. Smith teach, in wisdom\nand moderation, practically every essential doctrine of the Latter-day\nSaints concerning the present life and the life hereafter. Not only\nthat, but they abound in helpful counsel and advice on everyday\npractices in right living, stated in simple and persuasive language.\nPresident Smith's sermons and writings breathe the true spirit of the\nGospel, are sound as gold in tenet and precept, and express the will of\nthe Master in every word. Gathered, classified, arranged, and printed\nas in this volume, they constitute a compendium of the doctrine and\nteachings of the Church that we believe will stand as a safe guide for\nits members for generations to come.\n\nIn presenting this compilation to the public, we are confident that\nevery reader will be fully repaid in its perusal, containing, as it\ndoes, rich and vital selections from the sayings, teachings and sermons\nof one of the foremost prophets of the Lord in the Dispensation of the\nFulness of Times.\n\nCOMMITTEE ON COURSES OF STUDY FOR THE PRIESTHOOD.\n\nSALT LAKE CITY, MAY, 1919.\n\n\n\nCONTENTS\n\nCHAPTER I\n\nTruth, the Foundation\n\nOur Hope Founded on Truth--The Gospel Founded in Truth--Truth,\nthe Foundation--Man Saved by Truth--Gospel Truth Cannot be\nSuperseded--Man's Greatest Achievement--Truth and Righteousness Will\nPrevail--Reality of the Faith of the Saints--Meaning of Science--All\nTruth From God--The Saints May Know the Truth--How Truth May be\nKnown--How Man Lays an Imperishable Foundation of Truth--Reward\nof All Honest People--The Gospel is Simple--Our Knowledge is\nLimited--Blessings for the Love of Truth\n\nCHAPTER II\n\nThe Eternal Nature of the Church, the Priesthood, and Man\n\nEternal Nature of Plan of Salvation--Gospel Principles are\nEternal--Pre-existing States--Spirit Memories--The Immortality\nof Man--Man Eternally Responsible--Our Indestructible, Immortal\nIdentity--No New Principles in the Gospel--Fountain of Truth--Eternity\nof the Spirit of man--Purposes of Almighty Unchangeable\n\nCHAPTER III\n\nRevelation\n\nValue of the Spirit of Revelation--The Spirit of Inspiration--The\nSpirit of Revelation Enjoyed by All--New Revelation--When to Expect\nNew Revelation--How the Lord Reveals His Purposes Concerning\nthe Church--Modern Revelation is Necessary--Theory and Divine\nRevelation--Revelation and Legal Evidence--Proper Channels\nfor Revelation--The Doctrine and Covenants--How to Read the\nBible--Persecution Follows Revelation\n\nCHAPTER IV\n\nFree Agency\n\nThe Latter-day Saints a Free People--The Use of Freedom and Human\nJudgment--Latter-day Saints Should Exercise Free Agency--How to Obtain\nBlessings of God\n\nCHAPTER V\n\nGod and Man\n\nGod has Directed His Latter-day Work--A Personal Knowledge of God--God\nSpeaks to the Honest in Heart--God Constantly Mindful of us--God's Will\nto Exalt Man--God's Right to Rule in the World--The Lesson in Natural\nCalamities--Extent of God's Power--Beware of Limiting God--Misfortune\nand Evil Not Attributable to the Will of God--God's Warfare--We are in\nGod's Image--God's Rest--Importance of Being Under the Influence of\nthe Holy Spirit--Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, Comforter--God Inspires Man\nto Know and to Do--Trust in God--I Know that My Redeemer Lives--Our\nPersonal Responsibility--The Church a Democratic Institution--How\nto Secure God's blessings--Jesus is the Son--Jehovah, the\nFirst-born--Nothing Temporal with God--The Important Consideration\n\nCHAPTER VI\n\nThe Purpose and the Mission of the Church\n\nThe Kingdom of God Defined--\"Mormonism\" Defined--The Mission of the\nChurch--The Plan of Life Restored--Our Mission is to Save--The Gospel\nMessage--We are as Leaven--Man Insignificant Compared to Cause--Where\nthe Gospel Spirit Leads--The Fruits of True Religion--Latter-day Saints\nPossess the Spirit of Salvation--May Israel Flourish--The Work of\nthe Lord Will Grow--The Kingdom of God to Continue--Zion Established\nto Remain--The Progress of God's Work Cannot be Stopped--Divinity of\nthe Gospel--The Gospel All Comprehensive--Let Your Light Shine--No\nCause for Worry--The Gospel a Shield from Terror--The Gospel\nTrumpet--What Church Leaders Advocate--Our Message one of Love--Whence?\nWhither?--Latter-day Saints are Law-Abiding\n\nCHAPTER VII\n\nThe First Principles of the Gospel\n\nHow the Sinner May be Cleansed--Fallacy of Death-Bed Repentance--The\nChange that Comes with Repentance and Baptism--The Necessity of\nBaptism--When to Baptize Children--Through Atonement Sins are Washed\naway--Conditions for Baptism--The First Principles of the Gospel\n\nCHAPTER VIII\n\nThe Church and the Man\n\nThe Church in Advance of Its Members--The Gospel the Most Important\nThing--Personal Advancement is Help to the Church--Covenants of the\nLatter-day Saints--A Privilege to be Associated with the Church--Worth\nof a Standing in the Church--Importance of Having Names on Church\nRecords--Secret Organizations--Secret Societies--Gossip--We Want to be\nKnown as We are--Treatment of Those Who Will Not Obey the Law of the\nChurch--Latter-day Saints Must be Thinkers and Workers--The Identity\nof the Church Unchanged--No Classes or Nationalities in the Church--No\nNeutrals in the Church--Don't Have Religious Hobbies--Wealth Does\nNot Bring Church Favors--The Gospel Causes Disturbance--\"Having Done\nAll, Stand\"--Not Naturally Religious--Strive to be as Broad as the\nGospel--Search and Ye shall Find--The Spirit of Religion--The Meaning\nof Success--What is to Become of Such as Me?--Rest for the Peaceable\nFollowers of Christ--Harmony--Character, Mettle, and Mission of the\nLatter-day Saints\n\nCHAPTER IX\n\nPriesthood\n\nGod is at the Helm--Distinction Between Keys of the Priesthood\nand Priesthood--Conferring the Priesthood--An Authoritative\nDeclaration--The Church Not Man-made--What is the Priesthood?--The\nPriesthood--Definition, Purpose and Power--Mission of the\nPriesthood--What are the Keys of the Priesthood?--Sanctity of the\nOrdinances of the Priesthood--On Church Government--A Blessing and\nan Explanation of the Priesthood--The Privilege of the Priesthood\nto Bless--The Priesthood Greater than Any of its Offices--Necessity\nof Organization--Acceptance of the Priesthood a Serious matter--How\nAuthority Should be Administered--Authority Gives Enduring\nPower--Ministry Should Know its Duties and the Use of Authority--How\nOfficers in the Church are Chosen--A Word to Bishops--Jurisdiction\nof Quorums of Priesthood--Jurisdiction in Stakes and Wards--Duties\nof Those Engaged in the Ministry--The Purpose and the Duty of the\nChurch: Qualities of Leaders--Leaders Must be Courageous--Duties\nof Officers of the Church--Truth Will Unite Us--Words to Church\nOfficers--Officers to Set the Example--Duty of the Holy Priesthood--How\nto Vote on Church Propositions--Order of Voting for Officers of\nthe Church--Officers Dependent on Voice of People--Nearly All\nMale Members Hold the Priesthood; Responsibility--Many hold the\nMelchizedek Priesthood--Priesthood Quorums' Responsibilities--What is\nPriesthood?--Where and How Counsel Should be Sought--Parents Should\nbe Consulted--Proper use of Titles of the Priesthood--All Officers of\nthe Priesthood Necessary and Should be Respected--Checks Upon Church\nMembers--The Priesthood Should Know Section 107 of the Doctrine and\nCovenants--Who is Fit to Preside?--Obligations of the Priesthood--How\nHonor for Those Who Bear the Priesthood is Begotten--Priesthood\nMembership Rolls--All Should Exercise Their Authority--The Leaders\nin Israel--A Testimony of Joseph Smith and His Successors--Goodness\nof the Leaders of the Church--Divine Missions of Presidents of the\nChurch--The Presidents of the Church Have Been Inspired--When to\nOrganize the First Presidency--First Presidency Not Necessarily\nApostles--The Priesthood and Its Offices--Authority of the President\nof the Church--Relation of Members of First Presidency--Duties of\nApostles--Testimony of the Apostles--The Presiding Bishopric--When\nto Submit Questions to the General Authorities--No Need to Point Out\nDefects of Church Leaders--Help the General Authorities--Temporal\nSupport of General Authorities--A Blessing Upon Stake Presidencies and\nOther Officers--Counsel to Stake Presidents and Bishops--Duties of\nStake Presidents--Duty of High Councils--Duties of Patriarchs--Duties\nof High Priests--Duties of High Priests' Quorums--Duty of High\nPriests--Purpose and Duties of Seventies--Duty of Seventies--Duties\nof Seventies--Seventies' Quorums to be Replenished from Elders'\nQuorums--Elders to Proclaim Gospel--Duties of Elders--Authority of\nthe Bishops and Other Presiding Officers--Duties of Bishops--Bishops\nand Lesser Priesthood Should be Active--Duties of the Lesser\nPriesthood--Lesser Priesthood--The Work of the Bishopric--Dignity of\nTeachers' Calling--Value of Teachers' Work--The Restoration of the\nMelchizedek Priesthood--Tribute to Heber C. Kimball--Tribute to Erastus\nSnow--Purpose of Visits of Church Leaders\n\nCHAPTER X\n\nSpiritual Gifts\n\nThe Gift of Tongues--The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper--Order of\nAdministering to the Sick--The Use of a Testimony--Purpose and\nPractice of Testimony Bearing--The Temporal and the Spiritual Not\nSeparate--Spiritual and Temporal Salvation--The Gospel Designed for\nTemporal Benefits, Also--The Spirit Needs Food\n\nCHAPTER XI\n\nObedience\n\nObedience an Eternal Principle--How to Rise Above the Weakness of\nMortality--Obedience to Church Ordinances Indispensable--Obedience\nBrings Light and Freedom--Blessings from Obedience\n\nCHAPTER XII\n\nPrayer\n\nPray Every Day--Pray In Wisdom--Keep the Spirit of Prayer--True\nPrayer--How to Pray--An Address on Prayer--Practical Prayer and\nHealing--Pray for the Authorities--Blessings Follow Prayers--Correct\nOur Neglects\n\nCHAPTER XIII\n\nTithing; the Poor; Industry\n\nWhy the Law of Tithing was Instituted--Essential Nature of the Law\nof Tithing--The Law of Tithing a Test--The Law of Tithing, the\nLaw of Revenue--Tithing--The Widow and Her Tithing--The Widow and\nTithing--Who Receive Church Help Should be Tithe Payers--Use of\nTithing--Commercialism and Tithing--Tithing Used Carefully and Full\nAccounts Kept--Books Open to Tithe-Payers--We Should Sympathize with\nthe Unfortunate--Charity to be Accepted Only When Necessary--Cease\nto Waste Time; Cease to be Idle--Gospel Blessings Obtained by\nLabor--Idlers Have No Place in Zion--A Message of the Latter-day Saints\non Behalf of the Poor\n\nCHAPTER XIV\n\nTemperance; the Sabbath\n\nMan Should Be Master of His Appetites--Moderation--Temperance--How\nto Teach Temperance--Use of Tobacco and Strong Drinks--Do Not\nSmoke--The Saloon--Defeat the Liquor Interests--Vitality and Patent\nMedicines--Stamp Out Profanity and Vulgarity--Saturday's Work;--Purpose\nof the Sabbath--The Meaning of Sunday--What Shall We Do on the Sabbath\nDay?--Necessity of Sunday Worship--Be Wise in All You Do--The Nature\nand Purpose of Fasting--Keeping the Sabbath Holy--Do Not Rob the\nSabbath Day--Man Must Be Master of Himself\n\nCHAPTER XV\n\nMany Duties of Man\n\nThe Object of Man's Existence--We Deal with the Lord--Necessity\nfor All to Accomplish their Missions--God Honors Those Who Honor\nHim--Qualifications of Latter-day Saints--Perfection in Our\nSphere--Let Every Man Live to Bear Closest Inspection--Need of\nIndividual Responsibility--Conquer Ourselves First--Let Us Conquer\nOurselves--Charity the Greatest Principle--Look for Good; Not\nfor Evil--Estimate Men by their Noble Deeds--Let Us Sustain One\nAnother--Do Not Bear Malice Against One Another--Honor Yourselves and\nYour Neighbors--Avoid Courts--Let Us Live Our Religion--Let Us Be\nTrue to the Faith--Church Duties are Paramount--We Should Study the\nGospel--Encourage Singing--Cultivate Singing--Be Free From Debt--What\nthe Lord Requires of His Saints--Cultivate Gratitude--Back-biting--Do\nNot Inflict Wounds, But Heal Wounds--Use Good Language--Do Not Destroy\nLife Wantonly--Commencement Address--Our Main Purpose of Life--How to\nLove Your Neighbor--Question of Church Leaders--The Sin of Ingratitude\n\nCHAPTER XVI\n\nMarriage, the Home and the Family\n\nNecessity of Marriage--Marriage, God-Ordained and\nSanctioned--Righteousness and Necessity of Marriage--Male and\nFemale Enter Heaven--Marriage to Replenish the Earth--Eternal\nMarriage--Eternity of the Family Organization--Importance of\nMarriage Within the Church--No Marriage in Heaven--Plural Marriage\nForbidden--Further Statement--Marriage and Large Families Desirable--Be\nTrue to Your Wives and Children--Respect the Rights of Others--Mutual\nTreatment of Husband, Wife and Children--We Should Be Examples to\nOur Families--The Truest Greatness--Parents Responsible for their\nChildren--The Father, the Presiding Authority of the Family--Duties\nof Fathers--Motherhood the Foundation of Home and Nation--Husband's\nSuccess Dependent Upon Wife's Fitness--Duty of Parents--Watch Your\nChildren--Duty to Teach Children--What to Teach Your Children--What\nChildren Should Be Taught--Training of Children at Home and in\nSunday School--Teach Children the Gospel--Teach Children the\nStory of Jesus' Death--Wise Giving to Children--Do Not Place\nChildren Under Pledges--Children Have Equal Rights with Elders in\nthe House of the Lord--Don't Mortgage Your Houses--No Substitute\nfor the Home--Worship in the Home--The Basis of a True Home--The\nIdeal Home--Foundation of All Good in Home--Secure Homes--Own\nYour Homes--Do Not Mortgage Your Homes--Evils of Mortgaging--Our\nFirst Duty to Our Household--Unchastity, a Dominant Evil--Degrees\nof Sexual Sin--Purity--Three Threatening Dangers--The Gospel the\nGreatest Thing--Duty of Husband to Wife--Wives and Husbands in\nEternity--Importance of Filial Affection--Family Government by\nLove--The Home and the Child\n\nCHAPTER XVII\n\nAmusements and Fashions\n\nYouth Should Look Forward--Proper Amusements--Proper Character of\nAmusements--Social Duties--The Danger of Pleasure Hunting--Harmful\nEffects of Bad Books--Proper Reading--Raffling and Gambling--Games of\nChance--The Evil of-Cards--Wasting Time with Cards--Card Playing--Stop\nCard Playing--Pernicious Nature of Card Playing--Cards in the\nHome--Evil Fashions--Improper Fashions--Exclusive Clubs Among Church\nMembers--A Lesson for the Boys\n\nCHAPTER XVIII\n\nLove Your Enemies\n\nWe Are Not Discouraged--I Forgive All Men--We Leave Our Enemies in\nGod's Hands--Leave Results in God's Hands--Our Debt to Our Enemies--A\nPrayer for Our Enemies--The Golden Rule--Why the World Does Not Love\nUs--Love One Another--Keep Aloof from the Wicked--The Enemies to Fear\n\nCHAPTER XIX\n\nEducation and Industrial Pursuits\n\nWe Are Ever Learning--Address on Ignorance--The Value of Practical\nEducation--Practical Education Advocated--Boys Should Be Taught the\nArts of Industry--Manual Training and Agriculture--Agriculture and\nMechanic Arts in Church Schools--We Should Study Agriculture--Dignity\nof Agriculture--Encourage Forestry--Young Women Should Have Practical\nPreparation for Life--Object of Church Schools--Value of Church\nSchools--Purpose of Church Schools--The Church Ample for All Necessary\nOrganizations--Develop Faculties in Church Organizations--The\nFoundation of Prosperity--The Object of Cooperation\n\nCHAPTER XX\n\nMissionaries\n\nHow Missionaries Are Called--Requirements of Prospective\nMissionaries--The Kind of Men Wanted for Missionaries--Necessary\nQualifications of Missionaries--Further Qualifications of\nMissionaries--What Missionaries Should Teach--What and How to\nTeach--Not All Men Ready to Accept the Gospel--Our People Generous\nto Missionaries--Advice to Missionaries--Missionaries and the\nWord of Wisdom--Caution to Missionaries--Health of Missionaries\nTo Be Guarded--Missionaries In Ill Health--Care of Returned\nMissionaries--Work for Returned Missionaries--Duty of a Person Called\non a Mission\n\nCHAPTER XXI\n\nFalse Teachings\n\nThe Devil's Knowledge--The Enemy of Truth Always Arrayed Against\nThis Work--Why the Truth is Hated--Only Those Who Deny the\nFaith Contend--Beware of False Teachers--Where to Expect False\nDoctrines--Knowledge of Sin Unnecessary--Retreat from Evil--The Law of\nRecompense--Sympathy with Criminals--The Crime of Witchcraft and Other\nSuperstitions--Superstitious Practices--The Messiah Craze--One Mighty\nand Strong\n\nCHAPTER XXII\n\nAuxiliary Organizations\n\nDefinition of Auxiliary Organizations--Place of Auxiliary Organizations\nin the Church--Relation Between Authorities of Ward and Auxiliary\nOrganizations--Purpose and Duties of Relief Society--Objects of the\nRelief Society--Duties and Purpose of the Relief Society--The Relief\nSociety--Object of Sunday Schools and Church Schools--The Teacher\nEssential in Sunday School Work--The First Qualification of a Sunday\nSchool Teacher--The Principle of Sabbath School Teaching--The Stake\nSunday School Board--The Importance of M. I. A. Work--The Field of\nthe Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations--Purpose of Mutual\nImprovement Associations--The Fountain of Truth--Purpose and Duties of\nReligion Classes--Teachers Must Believe in Jesus Christ\n\nCHAPTER XXIII\n\nPolitical Government\n\nThe Ten Commandments--The Laws of God and the Laws of the Land--No\nNationalities in the Church--The Latter-day Saints Loyal to the United\nStates--Loyalty to the Constitution of the United States--Proud of the\nUnited States--Origin and Destiny of the United States: Loyalty of the\nLatter-day Saints--Saints to Serve God--Guided by God to the West--True\nPatriotism--Importance of National Patriotism--The Church Not\nPartisan--The Church Loyal--Latter-day Saints Are Good Citizens--Church\nNot Responsible for Political Parties--The Church Not In Politics--Shun\nthe Spirit of Mob Violence--The Danger of Mobs--The Basis of Labor\nUnions--Cause of War--Attitude Towards War--We Want Peace--When Peace\nShall Come--Peace on Earth, Good Will to Men--The Key to Peace--God\nStrives with Warring Nations--Conduct of the Boys in the Army--Message\nto the Boys in War Service\n\nCHAPTER XXIV\n\nEternal Life and Salvation\n\nEternal Life and Salvation--Close Relation of the Next\nLife--Condition in a Future Life--Spiritual Death--The Unpardonable\nSin--The Resurrection--Nature of Ministering Angels--Redemption\nBeyond the Grave--Nature of Death--The Resurrection--On the\nResurrection--Resurrection and Final Judgment--Condition of Children\nin Heaven--Status of Children in the Resurrection--Address at Funeral\nServices of Mary A. Freeze--The Resurrection--Work for the Dead--Temple\nOrdinances Unchanged--Care and Need of Temples--Preaching the Gospel\nin the Spirit World--Vision of the Redemption of the Dead--Moderation\nin Burial Displays--Who Cannot be Reached by the Gospel--Principle of\nBaptism for the Dead\n\nCHAPTER XXV\n\nJoseph Smith, the Prophet\n\nThe Reality of Joseph's Vision--Joseph Smith's Name Will Never\nPerish--The Prophet Joseph Smith--Prediction of Joseph Smith\nFulfilled--Joseph Smith the Boy--Joseph Smith a Restorer--Plural\nWives of Joseph Smith, the Prophet--What Does the Martyrdom of\nJoseph and Hyrum Teach Us--Divine Authority of Joseph Smith and His\nSuccessors--God's Guiding Hand Seen in Church History\n\nCHAPTER XXVI\n\nPersonal Testimonies and Blessings\n\nA Testimony--This is God's Work, a Testimony--A Testimony--The\nPledge of My Life--A Blessing--A Testimony--I Know that My Redeemer\nLives--Testimony\n\nPresident Joseph F. Smith\n\nAn Appreciation--Reminiscences--A Biographical Sketch--Last of the Old\nSchool of Veteran Leaders\n\n\n\nGospel Doctrine\n\n{1}\n\n\n\nChapter I\n\nTRUTH, THE FOUNDATION\n\nOUR HOPE FOUNDED ON TRUTH. Our hope of salvation must be founded upon\nthe truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, for we cannot\nbuild upon error and ascend into the courts of eternal truth and enjoy\nthe glory and exaltation of the kingdom of our God. That cannot be\ndone.--_Oct. C. R.,_[A] 1917, p. 3.\n\n[Footnote A: _October Conference Report_.]\n\nTHE GOSPEL FOUNDED IN TRUTH. I have no fears in my heart, or mind, that\nthat which is called \"Mormonism\"--which is indeed the gospel of Jesus\nChrist--will not bear the scrutiny of science and the researches of the\nlearned and literate into all truth. The gospel of Jesus is founded in\ntruth. Every principle of it is susceptible of demonstration beyond any\njust reason for contradiction. The Lord is doing his work and will do\nit, and no power can stay it.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 127.\n\nTRUTH THE FOUNDATION. We believe in righteousness. We believe in all\ntruth, no matter to what subject it may refer. No sect or religious\ndenomination in the world possesses a single principle of truth that\nwe do not accept or that we will reject. We are willing to receive\nall truth, from whatever source it may come; for truth will stand,\ntruth will endure. No man's faith, no man's religion, no religious\norganization in all the world, can ever rise above the truth. The truth\nmust be at the foundation of religion, or it is in vain and it will\nfail of its purpose. I say that the truth is at the foundation, at the\nbottom and top of, and it {2} entirely permeates this great work of the\nLord that was established through the instrumentality of Joseph Smith,\nthe prophet. God is with it; it is his work, not that of man; and it\nwill succeed, no matter what the opposition may be. We look now at the\nopposition arrayed against the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints, and smile, so to speak, with feelings of confidence, doubly\nassured by the experience of the past, in comparison to the feelings\nthat possessed the souls of our fathers and mothers in the early days\nof the Church, when they were but a handful, with all the world arrayed\nagainst them; just a few poor, homeless people, driven from their\npossessions, cast out from the communities in which they sought to\nestablish themselves and build their homes. When I think of our people,\nthrust into the wilderness wandering and seeking for a place where\nthe soles of their feet might rest, and see, then, the world arrayed\nagainst them, and think of the little chance that appeared before them,\nfor success and the accomplishment of their purposes, I wonder that\nmore of them did not tremble and falter than did; but some of them were\ntrue in the midst of it all, even unto death. If it had been necessary\nfor them to have been martyred for the truth, willingly would they have\ngiven their lives, as they gave all else that they possessed in the\nworld, for the knowledge they had of the divinity of the work in which\nthey were engaged. Are we as faithful today? Are we as devout as our\nfathers were? Oh, my God, help me to be as true as they were! Help me\nto stand as they stood, upon the pedestal of eternal truth, that no\npower on earth, or in hell, may remove me from that foundation. This\nis my prayer to the Lord for my own sake, and it is my prayer to him\nfor every Latter-day Saint throughout the length and breadth of the\nworld.--_Apr. C. R.,_[A] 1909, p. 7.\n\n[Footnote A: _April Conference Report_.]\n\nMAN SAVED BY TRUTH. We have no ill feelings in our {3} hearts toward\nany living creature. We forgive those who trespass against us. Those\nwho have spoken evil of us, and who have misrepresented us before the\nworld, we have no malice in our hearts toward them. We say, let God\njudge between them and us; let him recompense them for their work. We\nwill not raise a hand against them; but we will extend the hand of\nfellowship and friendship to them, if they will repent of their sins\nand come unto the Lord and live. No matter how malicious they may have\nbeen, or how foolish they may have acted, if they will repent of it we\nwill receive them with open arms and we will do all we can to help them\nto save themselves. I cannot save you; you cannot save me; we cannot\nsave each other, only so far as we can persuade each other to receive\nthe truth, by teaching it. When a man receives the truth he will be\nsaved by it. He will not be saved merely because some one talks to him,\nbut because he received and acted upon it. The gospel is consistent,\nit is common sense, reason, revelation; it is almighty truth from the\nheavens made known to man.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 86.\n\nGOSPEL TRUTH CAN NOT BE SUPERSEDED. There is no science, nor\nphilosophy, that can supersede God Almighty's truth. The Lord has said,\n\"My word is truth,\" and indeed it is; and I believe that the Latter-day\nSaints know enough about the word of God to know it is his word when\nthey see it and shun whatever is not; and that they win abide by the\nword of God, for it is truth. As the Savior said, \"If ye continue in my\nword, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and\nthe truth shall make you free.\" I believe that the Latter-day Saints,\nand especially the leading men in Israel, have sufficient knowledge\nand understanding of the principles of the gospel that they know the\ntruth, and they are made free by its possession--free from sin, free\nfrom error, free from darkness, from the traditions of men, from vain\nphilosophy, and from {4} the untried, unproven theories of scientists,\nthat need demonstration beyond the possibility of a doubt. We have had\nscience and philosophy through all the ages, and they have undergone\nchange after change. Scarcely a century has passed but they have\nintroduced new theories of science and of philosophy that supersede\nthe old traditions and the old faith and the old doctrines entertained\nby philosophers and scientists. These things may undergo continuous\nchanges, but the word of God is always true, is always right. I want\nto say to you that the principles of the gospel are always true--the\nprinciples of faith in God, of repentance from sin, of baptism for\nthe remission of sins by authority of God, and the laying on of hands\nfor the gift of the Holy Ghost; these principles are always true and\nare always absolutely necessary for the salvation of the children of\nmen, no matter who they are or where they are. These principles are\nalways true, and you cannot get away from them. No other name, under\nheaven, is given, but that of Jesus Christ, by which you can be saved\nor exalted in the Kingdom of God. No man can enter into the kingdom\nof heaven except he be born again of the water and of the Spirit.\nThese principles are indispensable, for God has declared them. Not\nonly has Christ declared them by his own voice, and his disciples from\ngeneration to generation, in the olden time, but in these latter days,\nthey have taken up the same testimony and declared these things to the\nworld. They are true today as they were true then, and we must obey\nthese things.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1911, pp. 7, 8.\n\nMAN'S GREATEST ACHIEVEMENT. The greatest achievement mankind can make\nin this world is to familiarize themselves with divine truth, so\nthoroughly, so perfectly, that the example or conduct of no creature\nliving in the world can ever turn them away from the knowledge that\nthey have obtained. \"In the footsteps of the Master,\" the greatest of\nall the teachers that this world has ever received, is the {5} safest\nand surest course to pursue that I know of in the world. We can absorb\nthe precepts, the doctrines and the divine word of the Master, without\nany fear that the exemplar will fail of carrying out and executing his\nown precepts and fulfilling his own doctrines and requirements.\n\nFrom my boyhood I have desired to learn the principles of the gospel\nin such a way and to such an extent that it would matter not to me who\nmight fall from the truth, who might make a mistake, who might fail to\ncontinue to follow the example of the Master, my foundation would be\nsure and certain in the truths that I have learned, though all men else\ngo astray and fail of obedience to them. We all have heard of people\nwho have pinned their faith to the arm of flesh, who have felt that\ntheir belief, their confidence and their love for the principles of\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ would be shattered, if their ideals--those\npossibly who first taught them the principles of the gospel--should\nmake a mistake, falter or fall.\n\nI know of but One in all the world who can be taken as the first and\nonly perfect standard for us to follow, and he is the Only Begotten Son\nof God. I would feel sorry indeed, if I had a friend or an associate\nin this life who would turn away from the plan of life and salvation\nbecause I might stumble or make a failure of my life. I want no man\nto lean upon me nor to follow me, only so far as I am a consistent\nfollower in the footsteps of the Master.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ 1915,\nVol. 50, pp. 738, 739.\n\nTRUTH AND RIGHTEOUSNESS WILL PREVAIL. I do not expect any victory,\nany triumph, anything to boast of, to come to the Latter-day Saints,\nexcept upon the principles of righteousness and of truth. Truth and\nrighteousness will prevail and endure. If we will only continue to\nbuild upon the principles of righteousness, of truth, of justice, and\nof honor, I say to you there is no power beneath the celestial kingdom\nthat can stay the progress of this work. And as {6} this work shall\nprogress, and shall gain power and influence among men, so the powers\nof the adversary and of darkness will diminish before the advancement\nand growth of this kingdom, until the kingdom of God, and not of men,\nwill triumph.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 4.\n\nREALITY OF THE FAITH OF THE SAINTS. There is no doubt in the minds\nof Latter-day Saints in relation to the existence and personage of\nthe Lord God Almighty, who is the Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus\nChrist. There is no doubt in the minds of Latter-day Saints that Jesus\nis the Son of God, being begotten of the Father in the flesh. And there\nis no Latter-day Saint in all the world but knows as truly and as fully\nas God can impart that knowledge to the soul of man, that he shall live\nagain after death, and that men and women shall be associated together\nas God has ordained, and they have been united by his power, to dwell\ntogether forever and forever; and they shall know as they are known,\nthey shall see as they are seen, and they shall understand as God\nunderstands; for they are his children.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 39.\n\nMEANING OF SCIENCE. True science is that system of reasoning which\nbrings to the fore the simple, plain truth. The Savior of the world was\npre-eminently the Scientist of this earth, and the truths he uttered\n1900 years ago have withstood the assaults of science and prejudice and\nhate.--_Logan Journal,_ Logan, February 6, 1912.\n\nALL TRUTH FROM GOD. Let us sustain the cause of Zion. Let no man\nspeak lightly of the principles of the gospel. Let no one treat\nlightly the ordinances of the house of God. Let no one hold in\nderision the Priesthood that the Lord has restored to the earth,\nwhich is the authority that he has given unto men. Let no man look\ncontemptuously upon the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints as it has been established in the earth through the\ninstrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith, {7} whom the Lord raised\nup when he was but a child to lay the foundation of the same. Let no\nman treat these things lightly or doubtingly; but let every man seek\nearnestly to understand the truth and teach his children to become\nfamiliar with those truths of heaven that have been restored to the\nearth in the latter-days. I believe with all my soul in God the Father\nand our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. I believe with all my might,\nmind and strength in the Savior of the world, and in the principle of\nredemption from death and sin. I believe in the divine mission of the\nProphet Joseph Smith. I believe in all the truth that I know, and I\nbelieve that there are many principles of eternal truth that still lie\nhidden from me and from the understanding of men, which will yet be\nrevealed by the power of God unto his faithful servants. I believe that\nthe Lord has revealed to the children of men all that they know. I do\nnot believe that any man has discovered any principle of science, or\nart, in mechanism, or mathematics, or anything else, that God did not\nknow before man did. Man is indebted to the Source of all intelligence\nand truth, for the knowledge that he possesses; and all who will yield\nobedience to the promptings of the Spirit, which lead to virtue, to\nhonor, to the love of God and man, and to the love of truth and that\nwhich is ennobling and enlarging to the soul, will get a cleaner, a\nmore expansive, and a more direct and conclusive knowledge of God's\ntruths than anyone else can obtain. I tell you this, because I know it\nis true. The Lord Almighty lives; he made the heavens and the earth,\nand the fountains of water; and we are his children, his offspring,\nand we are not here by chance. The Lord designed our coming, and the\nobject of our being. He designs that we shall accomplish our mission,\nto become conformed to the likeness and image of Jesus Christ, that,\nlike him, we may be without sin unto salvation, like him we may be\nfilled with pure intelligence, and like him we may be exalted to the\nright {8} hand of the Father, to sit upon thrones and have dominion,\nand power in the sphere in which we shall be called to act. I testify\nto this doctrine, for the Lord has made me to know and feel the truth\nof it from the crown of my head to the soles of my feet. I love good,\nhonorable men--even men who may be mistaken, as far as their judgment\nis concerned, but who try to do right; I love them for the reason that\nthey are my brethren, the sons of my Father, and I would that they\nmight all see the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, and accept it, and\nreceive all the benefits of it, in time and throughout all eternity. If\nthe Lord has revealed to the world the plan of salvation and redemption\nfrom sin, by which men may be exalted again into his presence and\npartake of eternal life with him, I submit, as a proposition that\ncannot be controverted, that no man can be exalted in the presence of\nGod and attain to a fulness of glory and happiness in his kingdom and\npresence, save and except he will obey the plan that God has devised\nand revealed.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1902, pp. 85, 86.\n\nTHE SAINTS MAY KNOW THE TRUTH. To the faithful Latter-day Saint is\ngiven the right to know the truth, as God knows it; and no power\nbeneath the celestial kingdom can lead him astray, darken his\nunderstanding, becloud his mind or dim his faith or his knowledge of\nthe principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ. It can't be done, for the\nlight of God shines brighter than the illumination of a falsehood and\nerror; therefore, those who possess the light of Christ, the spirit of\nrevelation and the knowledge of God, rise above all these vagaries in\nthe world; they know of this doctrine, that it is of God and not of\nman.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 9.\n\nHOW THE TRUTH MAY BE KNOWN. It is a wicked and adulterous generation\nthat seeketh after a sign. Show me Latter-day Saints who have to feed\nupon miracles, signs and visions in order to keep them steadfast in the\nChurch, and {9} I will show you members of the Church who are not in\ngood standing before God, and who are walking in slippery paths. It is\nnot by marvelous manifestations unto us that we shall be established\nin the truth, but it is by humility and faithful obedience to the\ncommandments and laws of God. When I as a boy first started out in\nthe ministry, I would frequently go out and ask the Lord to show me\nsome marvelous thing, in order that I might receive a testimony. But\nthe Lord withheld marvels from me, and showed me the truth, line upon\nline, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, until he\nmade me to know the truth from the crown of my head to the soles of my\nfeet, and until doubt and fear had been absolutely purged from me. He\ndid not have to send an angel from the heavens to do this, nor did he\nhave to speak with the trump of an archangel. By the whisperings of\nthe still small voice of the Spirit of the living God, he gave to me\nthe testimony I possess. And by this principle and power he will give\nto all the children of men a knowledge of the truth that will stay\nwith them, and it will make them to know the truth, as God knows it,\nand to do the will of the Father as Christ does it. And no amount of\nmarvelous manifestations will ever accomplish this. It is obedience,\nhumility, and submission to the requirements of heaven and to the order\nestablished in the kingdom of God upon the earth, that will establish\nmen in the truth. Men may receive the visitation of angels; they may\nspeak in tongues; they may heal the sick by the laying on of hands;\nthey may have visions and dreams; but except they are faithful and pure\nin heart, they become an easy prey to the adversary of their souls,\nand he will lead them into darkness and unbelief more easily than\nothers.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, pp. 40, 41.\n\nHOW MAN LAYS AN IMPERISHABLE FOUNDATION OF TRUTH. But the men and\nthe women who are honest before God, who humbly plod along, doing\ntheir duty, paying their tithing, and exercising that pure religion\nand undefiled before {10} God and the Father, which is to visit the\nfatherless and the widows in their afflictions and to keep oneself\nunspotted from the world, and who help look after the poor; and who\nhonor the holy Priesthood, who do not run into excesses, who are\nprayerful in their families, and who acknowledge the Lord in their\nhearts, they will build up a foundation that the gates of hell cannot\nprevail against; and if the floods come and the storms beat upon\ntheir house, it shall not fall, for it will be built upon the rock of\neternal truth. I pray that this vast congregation will build upon this\nimperishable foundation, upon the principle expressed by the words\nof Joshua, \"as for me and my house, we will serve God,\" and as also\nexpressed by Job, \"though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.\" If you\nhave that spirit toward God and his work in these latter days, you will\nbuild steadily and slowly, it may be, but surely, upon a foundation\nthat will endure throughout the countless ages of eternity. And if you\ndo not get any great manifestations, you need not worry about it. You\nwill get the testimony of Jesus Christ in your hearts, and you will\nknow God and Jesus whom he has sent, whom to know is life eternal, just\nas well as those who receive visions. For those who do receive visions,\nthe devil will try to make them believe that they were delusions, and\nif they commit sin, he will be sure to make them believe it. God bless\nyou, is my prayer. Amen.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 42.\n\nREWARD OF ALL HONEST PEOPLE. In some instances you will find examples\nof people out in the world who do not know as much as you do of the\ngospel of Jesus Christ, who have not the testimony of the Spirit in\ntheir hearts, as you have, of the divinity of Christ and of Joseph\nSmith, who are just as devout, just as humble, just as contrite in\nspirit, and as devoted to what they know, as some of us are, and they\nwill be rewarded according to their works, every one of them, and will\nreceive reward far surpassing anything that they dream of.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1912, p. 8.\n\n{11} THE GOSPEL IS SIMPLE. Some subjects are in themselves, perhaps,\nperfectly harmless, and any amount of discussion over them would\nnot be injurious to the faith of our young people. We are told, for\nexample, that the theory of gravitation is at best a hypothesis, and\nthat such is the atomic theory. These theories help to explain certain\nthings about nature. Whether they are ultimately true can not make\nmuch difference to the religious convictions of our young people.\nOn the other hand, there are speculations which touch the origin of\nlife and the relationship of God to his children. In a very limited\ndegree that relationship has been defined by revelation, and until we\nreceive more light upon the subject we deem it best to refrain from the\ndiscussion of certain philosophical theories which rather destroy than\nbuild up the faith of our young people. One thing about this so-called\nphilosophy of religion that is very undesirable lies in the fact that\nas soon as we convert our religion into a system of philosophy, none\nbut philosophers can understand, appreciate, or enjoy it. God, in\nhis revelation to man, has made his word so simple that the humblest\nof men, without special training, may enjoy great faith, comprehend\nthe teachings of the gospel, and enjoy undisturbed their religious\nconvictions. For that reason we are averse to the discussion of certain\nphilosophical theories in our religious instructions.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 46, pp. 208, 209, April, 1911.\n\nOUR KNOWLEDGE IS LIMITED. Our methods in speculation and reasoning\nabout the things of God may often be harmless; but if we depart from\nthe simplicity of God's word into a spirit of rationalism, we become\nthe victims of vanity, which endangers the true spirit of worship in\nthe human heart. It is not easy for men to give up their vanities, to\novercome their preconceived notions, and surrender themselves heart\nand soul to the will of God which is always higher than their own. The\ndangers of religious {12} speculations are as great today as they were\nin the days of Christ, and if we would avoid these dangers we must\nadhere to the simplicity of our religious beliefs and practices. When\nmen and women realize they are getting into deep water where their\nfooting is insecure, they should retreat, for they may be sure that\nthe course they have been taking will lead them more and more away\nfrom their bearings which are not always easy to regain. The religion\nof the heart, the unaffected and simple communion which we should hold\nwith God, is the highest safeguard of the Latter-day Saints. It is no\ndiscredit to our intelligence or to our integrity to say frankly in the\nface of a hundred speculative questions, \"I do not know.\"\n\nOne thing is certain, and that is, God has revealed enough to our\nunderstanding for our exaltation and for our happiness. Let the Saints,\nthen, utilize what they already have; be simple and unaffected in their\nreligion, both in thought and word, and they will not easily lose their\nbearings and be subjected to the vain philosophies of man.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 46, p. 269, May, 1911.\n\nBLESSINGS FOR THE LOVE OF TRUTH. If you love the truth, if you have\nreceived the gospel in your hearts, and love it, your intelligence\nwill be added upon, your understanding of truth will be expanded,\nbecome larger than in any other way. Truth is the thing, above all\nother things in the world, that makes men free--free from indolence\nand carelessness, free from the fearful consequences of neglect, for\nit will be a fearful consequence, if we neglect our duty before the\nliving God. If you will learn the truth and walk in the light of truth,\nyou shall be made free from the errors of men and of crafts; you will\nbe above suspicion and above wrong-doing of every description. God\nwill approve of you and bless you and your inheritances, and make you\nprosper and flourish like a green bay tree.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n21, p. 102, December, 1917.\n\n{13}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER II\n\nTHE ETERNAL NATURE OF THE CHURCH, THE PRIESTHOOD, AND MAN\n\nETERNAL NATURE OF THE PLAN OF SALVATION. I feel this morning as I\nhave felt all my life, but I feel it stronger this morning, perhaps,\nthan ever before, that there is nothing under the heavens of so much\nimportance to me or to the children of men as the great plan of life\nand salvation which was devised in the heavens in the beginning,\nand which has been handed down from period to period through the\ninspiration of holy men called of God until the day of the coming of\nthe Son of Man, for this gospel and this plan of salvation was revealed\nto our first parents. The angel of God carried to them the plan of\nredemption, and of salvation from death and sin that has been revealed\nfrom time to time by divine authority to the children of men, and it\nhas undergone no change. There was nothing in it, in the beginning,\nthat was superfluous or unnecessary; nothing in it that could be\ndispensed with; it was a complete plan devised in the beginning by\nthe wisdom of the Father and the holy ones for the redemption of the\nhuman race and for their salvation and exaltation in the presence of\nGod. It was taught more fully, and exemplified more perfectly in the\nbeing, the life and mission, the instruction and doctrine, of the Son\nof God, than ever before, unless there may be an exception in the days\nof Enoch; but through all the generations of time, the same gospel,\nthe same plan of life and salvation, the same ordinances, burial with\nChrist, remembrance of the great sacrifice to be offered for the sins\nof the world and for man's redemption, have been handed down from time\nto time, from the time of the creation.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 2.\n\n{14} GOSPEL PRINCIPLES ARE ETERNAL. Faith in God is an irrevocable\nprinciple, just as much as \"thou shalt not kill;\" \"thou shalt not\nsteal;\" \"thou shalt not commit adultery.\" Repentance of a sin is an\neternal principle, and is as essential in its place, and is as much an\nintegral part of the gospel of Jesus Christ as: \"thou shalt not kill,\"\nor, \"thou shalt have no other gods before me.\"\n\nBaptism for the remission of sin, by one having authority, is an\neternal principle, for God devised it, and commanded it, and Christ\nhimself was not above obeying it; he had to obey it in order to fulfil\nthe law of righteousness.\n\nAnd then the rites of the Priesthood of the Church, as the Lord has\nrevealed them, and the principles that underlie the organization of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ, are irrevocable, unchanging and unchangeable.\nWe talk of the \"everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ,\" which \"is the\npower of God unto salvation,\" and these principles in and of themselves\nare eternal principles, and will last while life, or thought, or being\nlast, or immortality endures.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 11.\n\nPRE-EXISTING STATES.\n\n_Mrs. Martha H. Tingey, President, Y. L. M. I. A._\n\nDEAR SISTER: The First Presidency have nothing to advance concerning\npre-existing states but that which is contained in the revelations to\nthe Church. The written standards of scripture show that all people\nwho come to this earth and are born in mortality had a pre-existent,\nspiritual personality as the sons or daughters of the Eternal Father.\n(See _Pearl of Great Price,_ Chap. 3, verses 5-7.) Jesus Christ was the\nFirstborn. A spirit born of God is an immortal being. When the body\ndies the spirit does not die. In the resurrected state the body will\nbe immortal as well as the spirit. Speculations as to the career of\nAdam before he {15} came to the earth are of no real value. We learn\nby revelation that he was Michael, the Archangel, and that he stands\nat the head of his posterity on earth (_Doctrine and Covenants,_ Sec.\n107:53-56.) Dogmatic assertions do not take the place of revelation,\nand we should be satisfied with that which is accepted as doctrine, and\nnot discuss matters that, after all disputes, are merely matters of\ntheory.\n\nYour brethren,\n\nJOSEPH F. SMITH,\n\nANTHON H. LUND,\n\nCHARLES W. PENROSE,\n\nFirst Presidency.\n\n--_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 23, pp. 162, 163, 1912.\n\nSPIRIT MEMORIES. (Letter written to Elder O. F. Whitney who was a\nmissionary in England.) I heartily endorse your sentiments respecting\ncongeniality of spirits. Our knowledge of persons and things before we\ncame here, combined with the divinity awakened within our souls through\nobedience to the gospel, powerfully affects, in my opinion, all our\nlikes and dislikes, and guides our preferences in the course of this\nlife, provided we give careful heed to the admonitions of the Spirit.\n\nAll those salient truths which come home so forcibly to the head and\nheart seem but the awakening of the memories of the spirit. Can we know\nanything here that we did not know before we came? Are not the means of\nknowledge in the first estate equal to those of this? I think that the\nspirit, before and after this probation, possesses greater facilities,\naye, manifold greater, for the acquisition of knowledge, than while\nmanacled and shut up in the prison-house of mortality.\n\nHad we not known before we came the necessity of our coming, the\nimportance of obtaining tabernacles, the glory to be achieved in\nposterity, the grand object to be {16} attained by being tried\nand tested--weighed in the balance, in the exercise of the divine\nattributes, god-like powers and free agency with which we are endowed;\nwhereby, after descending below all things, Christ-like, we might\nascend above all things, and become like our Father, Mother and Elder\nBrother, Almighty and Eternal!--we never would have come; that is, if\nwe could have stayed away.\n\nI believe that our Savior is the ever-living example to all flesh\nin all these things. He no doubt possessed a foreknowledge of all\nthe vicissitudes through which he would have to pass in the mortal\ntabernacle, when the foundations of this earth were laid, \"when the\nmorning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.\"\nWhen he conversed with the brother of Jared, on the Mount, in his\nspiritual body, he understood his mission, and knew the work he had to\ndo, as thoroughly as when he ascended from the Mount of Olives before\nthe wondering gaze of the Jewish disciples, with his resurrected,\nglorious and immortal body.\n\nAnd yet, to accomplish the ultimatum of his previous existence,\nand consummate the grand and glorious object of his being, and the\nsalvation of his infinite brotherhood, he had to come and take upon\nhim flesh. He is our example. The works he did, we are commanded to\ndo. We are enjoined to follow him, as he followed his Head; that\nwhere he is, we may be also; and being with him, may be like him. If\nChrist knew beforehand, so did we. But in coming here, we forgot all,\nthat our agency might be free indeed, to choose good or evil, that\nwe might merit the reward of our own choice and conduct. But by the\npower of the Spirit, in the redemption of Christ, through obedience,\nwe often catch a spark from the awakened memories of the immortal\nsoul, which lights up our whole being as with the glory of our former\nhome.--_Contributor,_ 1883, Vol. 4, pp. 114, 115.\n\nTHE IMMORTALITY OF MAN. We are called mortal beings {17} because in\nus are seeds of death, but in reality we are immortal beings, because\nthere is also within us the germ of eternal life. Man is a dual\nbeing, composed of the spirit which gives life, force, intelligence\nand capacity to man, and the body which is the tenement of the spirit\nand is suited to its form, adapted to its necessities, and acts in\nharmony with it, and to its utmost capacity yields obedience to the\nwill of the spirit. The two combined constitute the soul. The body is\ndependent upon the spirit, and the spirit during its natural occupancy\nof the body is subject to the laws which apply to and govern it in the\nmortal state. In this natural body are the seeds of weakness and decay,\nwhich, when fully ripened or untimely plucked up, in the language\nof scripture, is called \"the temporal death.\" The spirit is also\nsubject to what is termed in the scriptures and revelations from God,\n\"spiritual death.\" The same as that which befell our first parents,\nwhen, through disobedience and transgression, they became subject to\nthe will of Satan, and were thrust out from the presence of the Lord\nand became spiritually dead, which the Lord says, \"is the first death,\neven that same death which is the last death, which is spiritual,\nwhich shall be pronounced upon the wicked when I shall say, Depart, ye\ncursed!\" And the Lord further says, \"But behold, I say unto you, that I\nthe Lord God gave unto Adam and unto his seed that they should not die\nas to the temporal death, until I the Lord God should send forth angels\nto declare unto them repentance and redemption (from the first death),\nthrough faith on the name of mine Only Begotten Son. And thus did I,\nthe Lord God, appoint unto man the days of his probation; that by his\nnatural death he might be raised in immortality unto eternal life,\neven as many as would believe; and they that believe not, unto eternal\ndamnation, for they cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall,\nbecause they repent not.\" From the natural death, that is the death of\nthe body, and {18} also from the first death, \"which is spiritual,\"\nthere is redemption through belief on the name of the Only Begotten\nSon, in connection with repentance and obedience to the ordinances of\nthe gospel, declared by holy angels, for if one \"believe,\" he must also\nobey; but from the \"second death,\" even that same death which is the\nfirst death, \"which is spiritual,\" and from which man may be redeemed\nthrough faith and obedience, and which will again be pronounced upon\nthe wicked when God shall say, \"depart, ye cursed,\" there is no\nredemption, so far as light on this matter has been revealed.\n\nIt is written that \"all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven\nunto men\" who receive me and repent; \"but the blasphemy against the\nHoly Ghost, it shall not be forgiven unto men.\" If men will not repent\nand come unto Christ, through the ordinances of his gospel, they\ncannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall, but must remain forever\nsubject to the will of Satan and the consequent spiritual darkness\nor death unto which our first parents fell, subjecting all their\nposterity thereto, and from which none can be redeemed but by belief or\nfaith on the name of the Only Begotten Son and obedience to the laws\nof God. But, thanks be to the eternal Father, through the merciful\nprovisions of the gospel, all mankind will have the opportunity of\nescape, or deliverance, from this spiritual death, either in time or in\neternity, for not until they are freed from the first can they become\nsubject unto the second death, still if they repent not \"they cannot\nbe redeemed from their spiritual fall,\" and will continue subject to\nthe will of Satan, the first spiritual death, so long as \"they repent\nnot, and thereby reject Christ and his gospel;\" but what of those who\ndo believe, repent of their sins, obey the gospel, enter into its\ncovenants, receive the keys of the priesthood and the knowledge of the\ntruth by revelation and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and afterwards turn\naway wholly from that light and knowledge? They \"become {19} a law unto\nthemselves,\" and \"will to abide in sin;\" of such it is written, \"whoso\nbreaketh this covenant, after he hath received it, and altogether\nturneth therefrom, shall not have forgiveness in this world nor in the\nworld to come.\" And again, \"Thus saith the Lord, concerning all those\nwho know my power, and have been made partakers thereof, and suffered\nthemselves, through the power of the devil, to be overcome, and to\ndeny the truth and defy my power--they are they who are the sons of\nperdition, of whom I say that it had been better for them never to have\nbeen born, for they are vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of\nGod, with the devil and his angels in eternity; concerning whom I have\nsaid there is no forgiveness in this world nor in the world to come,\nhaving denied the Holy Spirit after having received it, and having\ndenied the Only Begotten Son of the Father--having crucified him unto\nthemselves, and put him to an open shame.\"--_Doc. and Cov._ 76:31-35.\n\nNow, there is a difference between this class and those who simply\nrepent not and reject the gospel in the flesh. Of these latter it is\nwritten, \"they shall be brought forth by the resurrection of the dead,\nthrough the triumph and the glory of the Lamb,\" and \"shall be redeemed\nin the due time of the Lord after the sufferings of his wrath.\" But of\nthe others it is said, \"they shall not be redeemed,\" for \"they are the\nonly ones on whom the second death shall have any power.\" The others,\nnever having been redeemed from the first, cannot be doomed to the\nsecond death, or in other words cannot be made to suffer eternally\nthe wrath of God, without hope of redemption through repentance, but\nmust continue to suffer the first death until they repent, and are\nredeemed therefrom through the power of the atonement and the gospel\nof salvation, thereby being brought to the possession of all the keys\nand blessings to which they will be capable of attaining or to which\nthey may be entitled, through the mercy, justice and power of the\neverlasting God; or, on the other {20} hand, forever remain bound in\nthe chains of spiritual darkness, bondage and banishment from his\npresence, kingdom and glory. The \"temporal death\" is one thing, and\nthe \"spiritual death\" is another thing. The body may be dissolved and\nbecome extinct as an organism, although the elements of which it is\ncomposed are indestructible or eternal, but I hold it as self-evident\nthat the spiritual organism is an eternal, immortal being, destined\nto enjoy eternal happiness and a fulness of joy, or suffer the wrath\nof God, and misery--a just condemnation, eternally. Adam became\nspiritually dead, yet he lived to endure it until freed therefrom by\nthe power of the atonement, through repentance, etc. Those upon whom\nthe second death shall fall will live to suffer and endure it, but\nwithout hope of redemption. The death of the body, or natural death, is\nbut a temporary circumstance to which all were subjected through the\nfall, and from which all will be restored or resurrected by the power\nof God, through the atonement of Christ.\n\nMan existed before he came to this earth, and he will exist after he\npasses from it; and will continue to live throughout the countless ages\nof eternity.\n\nThere are three classes of beings; or rather, man exists in three\nseparate conditions, before and after his probation upon this\nearth--first, in the spirit or pre-existent state; second, in the\ndisembodied state, the condition which exists after the dissolution of\nthe body and spirit until the resurrection take place; and third, in\nthe resurrected state. For instance, some two thousand years before\nthe coming of Christ into the world to sojourn in the flesh, he showed\nhimself to the brother of Jared and said, \"Behold, this body, which ye\nnow behold, is the body of my spirit; and man have I created after the\nbody of my spirit; and even as I appear unto thee to be in the spirit,\nwill I appear unto my people in the flesh.\" He further declared,\n\"Behold, I am he who {21} was prepared from the foundation of the world\nto redeem my people. Behold, I am Jesus Christ.\"\n\nHere Jesus showed himself unto this man in the spirit, even after the\nmanner and in the likeness of the same body, even as he showed himself\nunto the Nephites--that is, prior to his coming in the flesh. This I\nconsider typical of the first condition of all spirits. Again it is\nwritten, \"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for\nthe unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the\nflesh, but quickened by the Spirit: by which also he went and preached\nunto the spirits in prison: which sometime were disobedient, when\nonce the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the\nark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by\nwater,\" etc. Thus we see that while the body of our Savior slept in\nthe tomb, he went in the spirit and preached his glorious gospel to\n\"the spirits in prison,\" who were disobedient in the days of Noah,\nand were destroyed in the flesh by the flood. This was their second\ncondition or state in the spirit, awaiting the resurrection of their\nbodies which were slumbering in death. \"Marvel not at this:\" saith\nJesus, \"for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves\nshall hear his [the Redeemer's] voice, and shall come forth; they that\nhave done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done\nevil, unto the resurrection of damnation.\" In reference to the third\ncondition or state, we will refer to the account given of the risen\nRedeemer before his ascension. John tells us that he appeared unto his\ndisciples three times after his resurrection, on which occasions he\nate bread, broiled fish and honeycomb, and opened the eyes of their\nunderstanding, that they began to comprehend the Scriptures and the\nprophecies concerning Christ. But when he appeared unto them they were\nterrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit.\nAnd he said unto them, \"Why {22} are ye troubled? and why do thoughts\narise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself:\nhandle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me\nhave.\" Here is presented the true type of the resurrected being. And\nafter this manner are all those who have their resurrected bodies, and\nthere are many of these, for we are told in the scriptures that \"the\ngraves were opened, and many bodies of the Saints which slept arose and\ncame out of the graves, after his resurrection, and went into the holy\ncity and appeared unto many.\" This class of beings dwell in heaven, or\nin the paradise of the just, having been counted worthy to come forth\nin the first resurrection, even with Christ, to dwell with him and to\nbe associated with the members of the kingdom of God and his Christ.\nThese comprise the three conditions or estates of man in heaven. Not\nall, however, of the disembodied spirits enjoy the same privileges,\nexaltation and glory. The spirits of the wicked, disobedient, and\nunbelieving, are denied the privileges, joys and glory of the spirits\nof the just and good. The bodies of the Saints will come forth in the\nfirst resurrection, and those of the unbelieving, etc., in the second,\nor last. In other words, the Saints will rise first, and those who are\nnot Saints will not rise until afterwards, according to the wisdom,\njustice and mercy of God.\n\nChrist is the great example for all mankind, and I believe that\nmankind were as much foreordained to become like him, as that he was\nforeordained to be the Redeemer of man. \"Whom God did foreknow\"--and\nwhom did he not foreknow?--\"he also did predestinate to be conformed\nto the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many\nbrethren.\" It is very plain that mankind are very far from being\nlike Christ, as the world is today, only in form of person. In this\nwe are like him, or in the form of his person, as he is the express\nimage of his Father's person. We are therefore in the form of God,\nphysically, and may {23} become like him spiritually, and like him in\nthe possession of knowledge, intelligence, wisdom and power.\n\nThe grand object of our coming to this earth is that we may become like\nChrist, for if we are not like him, we cannot become the sons of God,\nand be joint heirs with Christ.\n\nThe man who passes through this probation, and is faithful, being\nredeemed from sin by the blood of Christ, through the ordinances of the\ngospel, and attains to exaltation in the kingdom of God, is not less\nbut greater than the angels, and if you doubt it, read your Bible, for\nthere it is written that the Saints shall \"judge angels,\" and also they\nshall \"judge the world.\" And why? Because the resurrected, righteous\nman has progressed beyond the pre-existent or disembodied spirits, and\nhas risen above them, having both spirit and body as Christ has, having\ngained the victory over death and the grave, and having power over sin\nand Satan; in fact, having passed from the condition of the angels to\nthat of a God. He possesses keys of power, dominion and glory that\nthe angel does not possess--and cannot possess without gaining them\nin the same way that he gained them, which will be by passing through\nthe same ordeals and proving equally faithful. It was so ordained when\nthe morning stars sang together, before the foundations of this earth\nwere laid. Man in his pre-existent condition is not perfect, neither\nis he in the disembodied estate. There is no perfect estate but that\nof the risen Redeemer, which is God's estate, and no man can become\nperfect except he become like the Gods. And what are they like? I have\nshown what Christ is like, and he is like his Father, but I will refer\nto an undoubted authority to this people, on this point: \"The Father\nhas a body of flesh and bones as tangible as man's; the Son also; but\nthe Holy Ghost has not a body of flesh and bones, but is a personage\nof Spirit, were it not so, the Holy Ghost could not dwell in us.\"\n(Doc. {24} and Cov., Sec. 130.) There is not time to refer to the many\nscriptural passages which might be cited in proof of these important\nfacts, enough already have been referred to, to place the matter beyond\na doubt.\n\nIt is believed by many, in the Christian world, that our Savior\nfinished his mission when he expired upon the cross, and his last\nwords on the cross, as given by the Apostle John--\"It is finished,\"\nare frequently quoted as evidence of the fact; but this is an error.\nChrist did not complete his mission upon the earth until after his body\nwas raised from the dead. Had his mission been completed when he died,\nhis disciples would have continued fishermen, carpenters, etc., for\nthey returned to their several occupations soon after the crucifixion,\nnot yet knowing the force of their holy calling, nor understanding the\nmission assigned them by their Master, whose name would soon have been\nburied with his body in the grave to perish and be forgotten, \"for\nas yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the\ndead.\" But the most glorious part of his mission had to be accomplished\nafter the crucifixion and death of his body. When on the first day\nof the week some of the disciples went to the tomb with certain\npreparations for the body of their Lord, they were met there by two men\nclothed in \"shining garments,\" who said unto them, \"Why seek ye the\nliving among the dead? He is not here, but is risen. Remember how he\nspoke unto you when he was yet in Galilee, saying, The Son of Man must\nbe delivered into the hands of sinful men and be crucified, and the\nthird day rise again.\" And not until then did the disciples remember\nthese words of the Savior, or begin to understand their meaning. Why\nwere they thus forgetful and seemingly ignorant of all they had been\ntaught by the Savior respecting the objects of his mission to the\nearth? Because they lacked one important qualification, they had not\nyet been \"endowed with power from on high.\" They had not yet obtained\nthe gift of the {25} Holy Ghost. And the presumption is, they never\nwould have received this important and essential endowment had Christ's\nmission been completed at the time of his death.\n\nIt may seem strange to some who may not have reflected on this\nmatter fully, that the disciples of Christ were without the gift of\nthe Holy Ghost until after his resurrection. But so it is written,\nnotwithstanding the Savior on one occasion declared, \"blessed art thou\nSimon, etc., for flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but\nmy Father which is in heaven.\" While Jesus was with them he was their\nlight and their inspiration. They followed him by sight, and felt the\nmajestic power of his presence, and when these were gone they returned\nto their nets and to their various occupations and to their homes\nsaying, \"we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed\nIsrael, but the chief priests and our rulers have delivered him to\nbe condemned to death, and have crucified him.\" No wonder that Jesus\nexclaimed unto some of them, \"O fools, and slow of heart to believe all\nthat the prophets have spoken.\"\n\nIf the disciples had been endowed with the \"gift of the Holy Ghost,\"\nor \"with power from on high,\" at this time, their course would have\nbeen altogether different from this, as the sequel abundantly proved.\nIf Peter, who was the chief apostle, had received the gift of the\nHoly Ghost, and the power and testimony thereof prior to the terrible\nnight on which he cursed and swore and denied his Lord, the result\nwould have been very different with him, for then he would have sinned\nagainst \"light and knowledge,\" and \"against the Holy Ghost,\" for which\nthere is no forgiveness. The fact, therefore, that he was forgiven,\nafter bitter tears of repentance, is an evidence that he was without\nthe witness of the Holy Ghost, never having received it. The other\ndisciples or apostles of Christ were precisely in the same condition,\nand it was not until the evening of the day on which Jesus came out of\nthe grave that he bestowed upon {26} them this inestimable gift. John\ngives a careful description of this important event which concludes\nas follows: \"Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my\nFather hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this,\nhe breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:\nwhose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them,\" etc. This was\ntheir glorious commission, and now were they prepared to receive the\nwitness of the Spirit--even the testimony of Jesus Christ. Yet they\nwere told to tarry in Jerusalem, until they were endued with power\nfrom on high, which they did. Jesus further told them that if he went\nnot away the \"Comforter\"--that is, the Holy Ghost--would not come unto\nthem, but if he went away he would \"send him,\" and he it was who should\ntestify of Christ, and of the Father, and bring to their remembrance\n\"all things whatsoever\" he had commanded or taught them, and it should\n\"lead them into all truth.\" Thus we see that the resurrection from the\ndead, not only of Christ, but of all mankind, in the due time of the\nLord; the endowment of the apostles with the Holy Ghost, and their\nglorious commission from Christ, being sent out by him as he was sent\nby the Father; the opening of the eyes of the disciples to understand\nthe prophecies of the Scriptures, and many other things did Jesus after\nhe cried out upon the cross, \"it is finished.\" Further, the mission\nof Jesus will be unfinished until he redeems the whole human family,\nexcept the sons of perdition, and also this earth from the curse that\nis upon it and both the earth and its inhabitants can be presented to\nthe Father redeemed, sanctified and glorious.\n\nThings upon the earth, so far as they have not been perverted by\nwickedness, are typical of things in heaven. Heaven was the prototype\nof this beautiful creation when it came from the hand of the Creator,\nand was pronounced \"good.\"--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 23 (1883),\npp. 169-175, delivered June 18, 1882.\n\n{27} MAN ETERNALLY RESPONSIBLE. Man will be held responsible in the\nlife to come for the deeds that he has done in this life, and will\nhave to answer for the stewardships entrusted to his care here, before\nthe judge of the quick and the dead, the Father of our spirits, and of\nour Lord and Master. This is the design of God, a part of his great\npurpose. We are not here to live a few months or years, to eat, drink\nand sleep, then to die, pass away and perish. The Lord Almighty never\ndesigned man to be so ephemeral, useless and imperfect as this. I\nwould pity the being who had such a conception as this of the Creator\nof the starry heavens, the planets, and the world on which we dwell,\npoor as it is in glory in comparison to the many others created. Is\nit conceivable that one possessing such power, majesty, intelligence,\nlight and knowledge would create a world like this and people it with\nbeings in his own image and likeness only to live and grovel through a\nshort, miserable existence, then die and perish? No such thing! There\nis no death here, but there is life!\n\nGod is the God of the living, and not of the dead. He is the God of\nAbraham, Isaac and Jacob, and of the ancient prophets. They live!\nThey live not only in the words they spoke, the predictions they\nmade, and in the promises handed down from generation to generation\nto the children of men; they live not only in the record they made,\nin the doctrines that they taught, and in the hope that they held out\nfor redemption, atonement and salvation, but they live in spirit, in\nentity, as they lived here. They are prophets, as they were prophets\nhere, the chosen of God; patriarchs, as they were here; possessing\nthe same identity, the same entity; and by and by, if not already,\nthey will possess the same bodies they possessed while journeying\nin mortality. Those bodies will become purified, cleansed, and made\nperfect; and the spirit and the body will be reunited, never more to be\nseparated, never again to taste of death. This is the law {28} and the\npromise of God, and the words spoken to his ancient prophets, come down\nto us through the generations that have followed.--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 21, p. 357, Feb., 1918.\n\nOUR INDESTRUCTIBLE, IMMORTAL IDENTITY. What a glorious thing it is\nto know and be true to that which has been revealed in these latter\ntimes through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith. It was\nrevealed anciently by the Savior himself, and he exemplified that\nglorious principle of which I wish to say a few words, and which has\nbeen renewed and emphasized more especially in these latter days\nthrough Joseph Smith--I refer to our identity, our indestructible,\nimmortal identity. As in Christ we have the example, he was born of\nwoman, he lived, he died, and he lived again in his own person and\nbeing, bearing even the marks of the wounds in his flesh, after his\nresurrection from the dead--so also a testimony has been given to you,\nin later days, through the Prophet Joseph Smith, and others who have\nbeen blessed with knowledge, that the same individual Being still\nlives and will always live. Jesus is possessed of immortality, and\neternal life; and in evidence of his existence and his immortality, and\nin evidence of the great and glorious truths of the gospel which he\ntaught, the death which he died, and the resurrection that he wrought\nfrom the dead, he has revealed himself and borne his own record and\ntestimony to those who have lived and still live in this day and age.\nWhat a glorious thought it is, to me at least, and it must be to all\nwho have conceived of the truth or received it in their hearts, that\nthose from whom we have to part here, we will meet again and see as\nthey are. We will meet the same identical being that we associated\nwith here in the flesh--not some other soul, some other being, or\nthe same being in some other form, but the same identity and the same\nform and likeness, the same person we knew and were associated with in\nour mortal existence, even to the {29} wounds in the flesh. Not that\na person will always be marred by scars, wounds, deformities, defects\nor infirmities, for these will be removed in their course, in their\nproper time, according to the merciful providence of God. Deformity\nwill be removed; defects will be eliminated, and men and women shall\nattain to the perfection of their spirits, to the perfection that God\ndesigned in the beginning. It is his purpose that men and women, his\nchildren, born to become heirs of God, and joint heirs with Jesus\nChrist, shall be made perfect, physically as well as spiritually,\nthrough obedience to the law by which he has provided the means that\nperfection shall come to all his children. Therefore, I look for the\ntime when our dear Brother William C. Staines, whom we all knew so\nwell, and with whom we were familiar for years--I was familiar with\nhim, all my life, just as I was familiar with Aunt Rachel here all my\nlife, and do not remember the time when I did not know her--I look for\nthe time, I say, when Brother Staines will be restored. He will not\nremain the crippled and deformed William C. Staines that we knew, but\nhe will be restored to his perfect frame--every limb, every joint,\nevery part of his physical being will be restored to its perfect frame.\nThis is the law and the word of God to us, as it is contained in the\nrevelations that have come to us, through the Prophet Joseph Smith. The\npoint in my mind which I desire to speak of particularly is this: When\nwe shall have the privilege to meet our mother, our aunt, our sister,\nthis noble woman whose mortal remains lie here now, but whose immortal\nspirit has ascended to God from whence it came, when that spirit shall\nreturn to take up this tabernacle again, she will be Aunt Rachel in her\nperfection. She will not always remain just as she will appear when\nshe is restored again to life, but she will go on to perfection. Under\nthat law of restoration that God has provided, she will regain her\nperfection, the perfection of her youth, the perfection of her glory\nand of her {30} being, until her resurrected body shall assume the\nexact stature of the spirit that possessed it here in its perfection,\nand thus we shall see the glorified, redeemed, exalted, perfected Aunt\nRachel, mother, sister, saint and daughter of the living God, her\nidentity being unchanged, as a child may grow to manhood or womanhood\nand still be the same being.\n\nI want to say to my friends, my brethren and sisters, and to the\nkindred, that the Lord Almighty has revealed these truths to us in\nthese days. We not only have it in the written word, we have it in the\ntestimony of the spirit of God in the heart of every soul who has drunk\nfrom the fountain of truth and light, and that witness bears record of\nthese words to us. What else would satisfy us? What else would satisfy\nthe desire of the immortal soul? Would we be satisfied to be imperfect?\nWould we be satisfied to be decrepit? Would we be satisfied to remain\nforever and ever in the form of infirmity incident to age? No! Would\nwe be satisfied to see the children we bury in their infancy remain as\nchildren only, throughout the countless ages of eternity? No! Neither\nwould the spirits that did possess the tabernacles of our children be\nsatisfied to remain in that condition. But we know our children will\nnot be compelled to remain as a child in stature always, for it was\nrevealed from God, the fountain of truth, through Joseph Smith the\nprophet, in this dispensation, that in the resurrection of the dead\nthe child that was buried in its infancy will come up in the form of\nthe child that it was when it was laid down; then it will begin to\ndevelop. From the day of the resurrection, the body will develop until\nit reaches the full measure of the stature of its spirit, whether it be\nmale or female. If the spirit possessed the intelligence of God and the\naspirations of mortal souls, it could not be satisfied with anything\nless than this. You will remember we are told that the spirit of Jesus\nChrist visited one of the ancient {31} prophets and revealed himself\nto him, and he declared his identity, that he was the same Son of God\nthat was to come in the meridian of time. He said he would appear in\nthe flesh just as he appeared to that prophet. He was not an infant; he\nwas a grown, developed spirit; possessing the form of man and the form\nof God, the same form as when he came and took upon him a tabernacle\nand developed it to the full stature of his spirit. These are truths\nthat have been revealed to us. What for? To give us intelligent hope;\nto give us intelligent aspiration; to lead us to think, to hope, to\nlabor and accomplish what God has aimed and does aim and design that we\nshould accomplish, not only in this life, but in the life to come.\n\nI rejoice exceedingly that I know and have known nearly all my life\nsuch a noble woman. I do not remember the first time that I saw Aunt\nRachel, I can't recall it; it seems to me I always knew her, just as\nI knew my mother in my childhood and all the way through life; and I\nrejoice exceedingly in this testimony of the Spirit of the Lord that\nhas come to us through revelation in the latter days. Through this\ntestimony I am confident that I shall see Aunt Rachel, by and by; and\nwhen I go--and I expect to go, perhaps, long before she shall recover\nthis tabernacle--I expect to meet her there. I expect to meet the same\nindividual that I knew here. I expect to be able to recognize her, just\nas I could recognize her tomorrow, if she were living. I believe I will\nknow just exactly who she is and what she is, and I will remember all\nI knew about her; and enjoy her association in the spirit as I did in\nthe flesh; because her identity is fixed and indestructible, just as\nfixed and indestructible as the identity of God the Father and Jesus\nChrist the Son. They cannot be any other than themselves. They cannot\nbe changed; they are from everlasting to everlasting, eternally the\nsame; so it will be with us. We will progress and develop and grow in\nwisdom and understanding, but our {32} identity can never change. We\ndid not spring from spawn. Our spirits existed from the beginning, have\nexisted always, and will continue forever. We did not pass through\nthe ordeals of embodiment in the lesser animals in order to reach the\nperfection to which we have attained in manhood and womanhood, in the\nimage and likeness of God. God was and is our Father, and his children\nwere begotten in the flesh of his own image and likeness, male and\nfemale. There may have been times when they did not possess the same\nintelligence that they possessed at other times. There are periods\nin the history of the world when men have dwindled into ignorance\nand barbarism, and then there were other times when they have grown\nin intelligence, developed in understanding, enlarged in spirit and\ncomprehension, approaching nearer to the condition and likeness of\ntheir Father and God, and then losing faith, losing the love of God,\nlosing the light of the Spirit and returning again to semi-barbarism.\nThen again, they have been restored, by the power and operation of\nthe Spirit of the Lord upon their minds, until they again reached a\ndegree of intelligence. We have reached a degree of intelligence in our\ndispensation. Will this same degree of intelligence, that now exists\nthroughout the world, continue to exist? Yes; if the world continue\nto abide in the light that has been shed abroad in the world by the\nFather of light, with whom there is no variableness nor shadow of\nturning. But let them deny God, let them deny truth, let them depart\nfrom righteousness, let them begin again to wallow in wickedness\nand transgression of the laws of God, and what will be the result?\nThey will degenerate; they will again recede possibly into absolute\nbarbarism, unless they repent, and the power of God will be again\nrestored to them and they be again lifted up by that light which shines\nand is never dim, except to men who shut their hearts and eyes and ears\nagainst it and will not receive it.\n\n{33} I did not expect to enter into any lengthy discourse. I thank God\nfor my relationship and acquaintance with this noble, good mother. I\nexpect to be associated with her throughout all the ages to come, if\nI can be as faithful as she has been. I desire to be, and that isn't\nall--with the help of God, I intend to be faithful, as she has been\nfaithful, that in the end I may be worthy to dwell where she will\ndwell, with the Prophet Joseph Smith, with her husband with whom she\nwas associated here in the flesh, with her son and her children, from\ngeneration to generation. I expect to be associated with them in the\nmansions that are prepared for the righteous, where God and Christ are,\nwhere those shall be who believe in his name, who receive his work and\nabide in his law! Oh! that I could be instrumental in the bands of the\nLord in bringing every loved soul unto him, for there are souls that\nare still lacking, whom I love, and if it were possible, how I would\nlove to be instrumental in the band of the Lord in bringing those loved\nsouls to a knowledge of this truth, that they might receive of its\nglory, benefits and blessings, in this life and in the life to come.\nFrom my childhood, I have always tried to be a savior on Mount Zion, a\nsavior among men. I have that desire in my heart. I may not have been\nvery successful in my ambition to accomplish this work, but I have\ndesired it, and I still desire that I may be instrumental in helping to\nspread this truth to the earth's remotest bounds and the testimony of\nit to the children of men in every land. I know it is true. It appeals\nto my judgment, to my desires, and to the aspirations of my soul; I\nwant my family; I want those the Lord has given to me; I want them\nnow; I want them forever! I want to be associated with them forever.\nI do not want them to change their identity. I do not want them to be\nsomebody else. This idea of theosophy, which is gaining ground even\namong so-called Christians, in these latter days, is a fallacy of the\ndeepest kind. It is absolutely repugnant {34} to the very soul of man\nto think that a civilized, intelligent being might become a dog, a\ncow, a cat; that he might be transformed into another shape, another\nkind of being. It is absolutely repulsive and so opposed to the great\ntruth of God, that has been revealed from the beginning, that he is\nfrom the beginning always the same, that he cannot change, and that\nhis children cannot change. They may change from worse to better; they\nmay change from evil to good, from unrighteousness to righteousness,\nfrom humanity to immortality, from death to life everlasting. They\nmay progress in the manner in which God has progressed; they may grow\nand advance, but their identity can never be changed, worlds without\nend--remember that; God has revealed these principles, and I know they\nare true. They assert their truth upon the intelligent mind and soul\nof man. They embrace or embody that which the Lord has planted in our\nhearts and souls to desire, and to give it unto us. They put us in the\nway of receiving that which we most desire and most love, that which\nis most necessary and essential to our happiness and exaltation. They\ntake of the things of God and give them to us, and they prepare us for\nthe future, for exaltation and for eternal happiness, a reward which\nall the souls in the world desire, if they are correct in their lives\nand thoughts. It is only the vicious and the truly wicked who do not\ndesire purity; they do not love purity and truth. I do not know whether\nit is possible for any soul to become so debased as to lose all regard\nfor that which is pure and chaste, good and true and godlike. I believe\nthat there still lingers in the heart of the most vicious and wicked,\nat times at least, a spark of that divinity that has been planted in\nthe souls of all the sons of God. Men may become so corrupt that they\ndo not have more than mere glimpses of that divine inspiration that\nstrives to lead them toward and to love good; but I do not believe\nthere is a soul in the world that has absolutely lost all conception\n{35} and admiration of that which is good and pure, when he sees it.\nIt is hard to believe that a human being may become so depraved that\nhe has lost all desire that he might also be good and pure, if it were\npossible; but many people have abandoned themselves to evil and have\ncome to the conclusion that there is no chance for them. While there is\nlife there is hope, and while there is repentance there is a chance for\nforgiveness; and if there is forgiveness, there is a chance for growth\nand development until we acquire the full knowledge of these principles\nthat will exalt and save us and prepare us to enter into the presence\nof God the Father, who is the Father of our spirits, and who is the\nFather in the flesh, of his Only Begotten Son, Jesus Christ, who joined\ndivine immortality with the mortal, welded the link between God and man\nmade it possible for mortal souls, on whom the sentence of death had\nbeen placed, to acquire eternal life, through obedience to his laws.\nLet us, therefore, seek the truth and walk in the light as Christ is in\nthe light, that we may have fellowship with him, and with each other,\nthat his blood may cleanse us from all sin.\n\nMay the Lord comfort my brother Heber, and I know he will. Brother\nHeber does not feel that there is any death here. I don't think I\ncould weep for sorrow. I could give way to tears just now, but they\nwould not be tears of sorrow, of mourning, or of grief, for this good\nsoul. They would only express the love I have for her; they would only\nindicate my feelings toward her, for the noble and pure example she\nset before me and all who have known her. I could weep for joy in the\nknowledge that I possess that she, in her spirit life and being, is\nand will be associated with all those who have been endeared to her by\nthe persecutions, the experiences and the trials through which she has\nhad to pass in this world. With them she is rejoicing today, as one\nborn of death into life everlasting. She is not dead; she lives! What\ngreater proof do you want of that fact {36} than to see her lifeless\nform? Who is she? This is her casket. This is her mortal tenement;\nthis is but the clay that enveloped the immortal, living Aunt Rachel,\nthe living spirit. The spirit has fled. Her spirit, the immortal part,\nhas departed from this tabernacle; hence, this tabernacle lies here\nlifeless and ready to return to mother earth from whence it came, but\nto be restored again, every element to be recalled and re-formed in its\nperfect frame, when Aunt Rachel will come and take possession of it and\ninherit it forever, just as Christ came and took up his body that was\nnot suffered to see corruption, and inherited it in its immortal state,\nnever to be separated again; so it will be with her.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 12, p. 591, June, 1909. Speech at the funeral services of\nRachel Grant, mother of President Heber J. Grant.\n\nNO NEW PRINCIPLES IN THE GOSPEL. We have no new principle to advocate;\nbut we have come to preach the gospel of life and salvation, to testify\nto the divinity of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, and of the divine\nmission of the Prophet Joseph Smith, through whose instrumentality the\ntruth was restored in this dispensation.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21,\np. 98, December, 1917.\n\nFOUNDATION OF TRUTH. We hear frequently of men who throw discredit on\nthe doctrine of Jesus Christ, our Savior and Redeemer, because some of\nthe principles, doctrines, and philosophy which he taught are said to\nhave been spoken before his day by heathen philosophers.\n\nA variety of examples are sometimes quoted to show that the ideals\nwhich have grown from the doctrines of Christ are a direct development\nof what is found in the teachings of the Old Testament, particularly\nin the Psalms and in the second part of Isaiah. But, on the other\nhand, it is just as certain that these ideals receive a finish and an\nenrichment, by the touch of the Savior, vastly beyond and above what\nthey possessed before, and also they are placed {37} on deeper and\nfirmer foundations. This, let it be said to begin with, is because they\nwere his before they were ever uttered by man.\n\nEven in the five distinctive and characteristic topics generally\nconsidered by commentators original in the teachings of Jesus, we find\nlittle if anything new, except the enlargement. These are named as,\nthe Fatherhood of God, the Kingdom of God; subjects or members of the\nKingdom; the Messiah, the Holy Ghost; and the Trinity of God.\n\nBut the idea of the Fatherhood of God was not unknown either to the\nPagans or to Israel. Zeus, from the time of Homer, had borne the name\n\"father of gods and men.\" But, both in Jewish and Pagan literature,\nthe idea was superficial and meant little more than \"originator\" (Gen.\n1:26); and in the old Jewish scripture God is more particularly called\nthe \"Father of his people, Israel\" (Deut. 14:1; Isaiah 63:16). But in\nthe teachings of Christ there is a fuller embodiment of revelation in\nthe word Father, and the application which he makes of the Fatherhood\nof God invests his life with supreme tenderness and beauty. As an\nexample: In the old scripture, we are told, \"Like as a father pitieth\nhis children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him\" (Psalm 103:13);\nbut by the interpretation of Jesus, the love of God as Father extends\nbeyond these limitations even to those who are unthankful and evil:\n\"But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do\ngood to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use\nyou and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which\nis in heaven; for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the\ngood, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust\" (Matt. 5:45).\n\"But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing\nagain; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be the children of\nthe Highest; for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil\" (Luke\n6:35).\n\n{38} And so with other doctrines of Christ; while perhaps not\nnew they are enriched by the addition of fuller, broader, more\nloving conceptions of God and his purposes; in which compulsion\nwas eliminated, and lowly service, love, and self-sacrifice were\nsubstituted and made the true forces of an acceptable life. Even the\nanswer to the lawyer's question, often called the eleventh commandment:\n\"Master, which is the great commandment in the law?\" had been given to\nthe children of Israel (Lev. 19:19), over two thousand years before its\nperfected meaning was impressed upon the learned Pharisee (Matt. 22:34,\n40).\n\nBut what of all this? Are we therefore to discredit the teachings of\nthe Savior? Verily no. Let it be remembered that Christ was with the\nFather from the beginning, that the gospel of truth and light existed\nfrom the beginning and is from everlasting to everlasting. The Father,\nSon and Holy Ghost, as one God, are the fountain of truth. From this\nfountain all the ancient learned philosophers have received their\ninspiration and wisdom--from it they have received all their knowledge.\nIf we find truth in broken fragments through the ages, it may be set\ndown as an incontrovertible fact that it originated at the fountain,\nand was given to philosophers, inventors, patriots, reformers, and\nprophets by the inspiration of God. It came from him through his Son\nJesus Christ and the Holy Ghost, in the first place, and from no other\nsource. It is eternal.\n\nChrist, therefore, being the fountain of truth, is no imitator. He\ntaught the truth first; it was his before it was given to man. When he\ncame to the earth he not only proclaimed new thought, but repeated some\nof the everlasting principles which had been heretofore only partly\nunderstood and enunciated by the wisest of men. And in so doing he\nenlarged in every instance upon the wisdom which they had originally\nreceived from him, because of his superior abilities and wisdom and his\nassociation with the Father and the {39} Holy Ghost. He did not imitate\nmen. They made known in their imperfect way what the inspiration of\nJesus Christ had taught them, for they obtained their enlightenment\nfirst from him.\n\nChrist taught the gospel to Adam, and made known his truths to Abraham\nand the prophets. He was the inspirer of the ancient philosophers,\nPagan or Israelite, as well as of the great characters of modern times.\nColumbus, in discovery; Washington, in the struggle for freedom;\nLincoln, in emancipation and union; Bacon, in philosophy; Franklin,\nin statesmanship and diplomacy; Stephenson, in steam; Watts, in song;\nEdison, in electricity, and Joseph Smith, in theology and religion,\nfound in Christ the source of their wisdom and the marvelous truths\nwhich they advocated.\n\nCalvin, Luther, Melanchthon, and all the reformers, were inspired in\nthoughts, words, and actions, to accomplish what they did for the\namelioration, liberty and advancement of the human race. They paved the\nway for the more perfect gospel of truth to come. Their inspiration,\nas with that of the ancients, came from the Father, his Son Jesus\nChrist, and the Holy Ghost, the one true and living God. This may also\ntruthfully be said concerning the Revolutionary fathers of this nation,\nand all who have in the ages past contributed to the progress of civil\nand religious freedom. There is no light nor truth which did not come\nto them first from him. Men are mere repeaters of what he has taught\nthem. He has voiced no thoughts originating with man. The teachings\nof Jesus did not begin with his incarnation; for, like truth, he is\neternal. He not only inspired the ancients, from the beginning, but\nwhen he came to earth he reiterated eternal, original truth, and added\ngloriously to the revelations men had uttered. When he returned to the\nFather he still took and does take an interest in his children and\npeople, by revealing to them new truths, and by inspiring their {40}\nactions; and, as men grow in the knowledge of God, they shall become\nmore and more like him unto the perfect day, when his knowledge shall\ncover the earth as the waters cover the deep.\n\nIt is folly, therefore, to discredit the Savior on the grounds that he\nhas uttered nothing new; for, with the Father and the Spirit, he is the\nauthor of that which persists--the truth--that which has been, that\nwhich is, and that which will continue forever.--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 10, pp. 627-630, 1906-7.\n\nETERNITY OF THE SPIRIT OF MAN. Again, where are we going? We come here\nand sojourn in the flesh a little season and then we pass away. Every\nsoul that is born into the world will die. There is not a soul that has\nescaped death, except those upon whom God has passed, by the power of\nhis Spirit, that they should live in the flesh until the second coming\nof the Son of Man; but they will eventually have to pass through the\nordeal called death; it may be in the twinkling of an eye, and without\npain or suffering; but they will pass through the change, because it\nis an irrevocable edict of the Almighty. \"In the day that thou eatest\nthereof thou shalt surely die.\" This was the edict of the Almighty and\nit pertains to Adam--that is, all the human race; for Adam is many,\nand it means you and me and every soul that lives and that bears the\nimage of the Father. We shall all die. But is that the end of our\nbeing? If we had an existence before we came here we certainly shall\ncontinue that existence when we leave here. The spirit will continue\nto exist as it did before, with the additional advantages derived from\nhaving passed through this probation. It is absolutely necessary that\nwe should come to the earth and take upon us tabernacles; because if\nwe did not have tabernacles we could not be like God, or like Jesus\nChrist. God has a tabernacle of flesh and bone. He is an organized\nbeing just as we are who are now in the flesh. Jesus Christ {41} was\nborn of his mother, Mary. He had a fleshly tabernacle; he was crucified\non the cross, and his body was raised from the dead. He burst the bonds\nof the grave and came forth to newness of life, a living soul, living\nbeing, a man with a body, and with parts and with spirit--the spirit\nand the body becoming a living and immortal soul. You and I have got\nto do the same thing. We must go through the same ordeal in order\nto attain to the glory and exaltation which God designed we should\nenjoy with him in the eternal worlds. In other words, we must become\nlike him; peradventure to sit upon thrones, to have dominion, power\nand eternal increase. God designed this in the beginning. We are the\nchildren of God. He is an eternal being, without beginning of days or\nend of years. He always was, he is, he always will be. We are precisely\nin the same condition and under the same circumstances that God our\nheavenly Father was when he was passing through this or a similar\nordeal. We are destined to come forth out of the grave as Jesus did,\nand to obtain immortal bodies as he did--that is, that our tabernacles\nare to become immortal as his became immortal, that the spirit and the\nbody may be joined together and become one living being, indivisible,\ninseparable, eternal.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 33, pp. 130, 131.\n\nPURPOSE OF THE ALMIGHTY UNCHANGEABLE. The purposes of the Almighty\nare unchanged and unchangeable. His laws endure, and he is the\nsame yesterday, today and forever. His purposes will ripen and be\nconsummated and his designs be completed. Therefore, if we do not\nconform to his will, obey his laws and yield to his requirements in\nthis world, we will be consigned to the \"prison house,\" where we will\nremain until we pay the debt to the uttermost farthing.--_Deseret\nWeekly News,_ Vol. 24, 1875, p. 708.\n\n{42}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER III\n\nREVELATION\n\nVALUE OF THE SPIRIT OF REVELATION. The man who possesses the spirit of\nrevelation can realize whether he is a sinner, whether he is prone to\nevil, whether he is magnifying his standing before the Lord, or not,\nbetter than a man who has not the Spirit of the Lord in him, can he\nnot?--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 7.\n\nTHE SPIRIT OF--INSPIRATION OF REVELATION--BY WHOM ENJOYED. And the\nspirit of inspiration, the gift of revelation, does not belong to\none man solely; it is not a gift that pertains to the Presidency of\nthe Church and the Twelve apostles alone. It is not confined to the\npresiding authorities of the Church, it belongs to every individual\nmember of the Church; and it is the right and privilege of every\nman, every woman, and every child who has reached the years of\naccountability, to enjoy the spirit of revelation, and to be possessed\nof the spirit of inspiration in the discharge of their duties as\nmembers of the Church. It is the privilege of every individual\nmember of the Church to have revelation for his own guidance, for\nthe direction of his life and conduct; and therefore I aver--and\nI believe I may do so without any reasonable chance for it being\ngainsaid or opposed that there is not another church in the world, or\nan organization of religious people, who are so universally spiritual\nin their lives, and who are so universally entitled to the gifts of\nthe Spirit of God as are the members of the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints. You are all entitled to revelation. It is your\nprivilege to have it revealed to you whether I am a servant of God or\na servant of men; whether I am in the discharge of my duty or not;\nwhether I, as a {43} presiding officer in the Church, am acting in\nthe discharge of my duty acceptable to you and the Lord. It is your\nprivilege to have revelation in regard to this, and to know the truth\nyourselves. And it is my privilege to have revelation from God, as an\nindividual, for my own temporal guidance, and I repeat again that there\nnever was a time on the earth, since the Church was organized, when the\nspirituality of the people of God was greater than it is today.--_Apr\nC. R.,_ 1912, p. 5.\n\nTHE SPIRIT OF REVELATION ENJOYED BY ALL. I believe that every\nindividual in the Church has just as much right to enjoy the spirit\nof revelation and the understanding from God which that spirit of\nrevelation gives him, for his own good, as the bishop has to enable\nhim to preside over his ward. Every man has the privilege to exercise\nthese gifts and these privileges in the conduct of his own affairs,\nin bringing up his children in the way they should go, and in the\nmanagement of his farm, his flocks, his herds, and in the management of\nhis business, if he has business of other kinds to do; it is his right\nto enjoy the spirit of revelation and of inspiration to do the right\nthing, to be wise and prudent, just and good in everything that he\ndoes. I know that this is a true principle, and I know that I know it,\ntoo; and that is the thing that I would like the Latter-day Saints to\nknow.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 9, 10.\n\nNEW REVELATION. So far as I know there is not an ordinance of the\nChurch now enjoyed or practiced that was not revealed to the Church\nby the Prophet Joseph Smith. I know of no new doctrine that has been\nrevealed. Principles that were revealed to the Prophet Joseph have\ngrown and developed more fully and clearly to the understanding; but\nwe have received nothing new that I know of. Yet, if we should receive\nsomething new, through the proper channels of the Church, we should be\nas ready and willing to receive it as we were, or would be, to receive\nthe same at {44} the hands of the Prophet Joseph himself.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1900, p. 47.\n\nWHEN TO EXPECT NEW REVELATION. We have nothing that is not in common\nwith the Latter-day Saints. We know nothing, and we will preach nothing\nto the people except that which the Lord God has revealed, and we\nadvise and counsel those who are in authority, and whose duty and\nbusiness it is to teach and preach the principles of the gospel to the\nworld and to the Latter-day Saints, to confine their teachings and\ntheir instructions to the word of God that has been revealed. There\nis a great deal that has been revealed that has not yet been lived up\nto, I assure you. There is a great deal yet remaining to be learned.\nThere is a great deal that is yet to be taught in the spirit of\ninstruction, and there is a great deal that has been revealed through\nthe Prophet Joseph and his associates that the people have not yet\nreceived in their hearts, and have not yet become converted to as they\nshould. When we obey and are capable of observing the precepts of the\ngospel and the laws of God and the requirements of heaven, which have\nalready been revealed, we will be far better off and nearer the goal\nof perfection in wisdom, knowledge and power than we are today. When\nthat time comes, then there are other things still greater yet to be\nrevealed to the people of God. Until we do our duty, however, in that\nwhich we have received, until we are faithful over the things that are\nnow committed into our hands, until we live our religion as we have it\nnow, as the Lord has given it to us, to add commandments, to add light\nand intelligence to us over that which we have already received, which\nwe have not yet fully obeyed, would be to add condemnation upon our\nheads. It is enough for us to live in the light of present inspiration\nand present revelation and for each individual member of the Church\nto keep the commandments of the Lord and labor in the Church as the\nSpirit may give him and her guidance in the {45} performance of duty.\nEvery soul of us is entitled to inspiration from God to know what is\nour duty and how we are to do it. We have not learned it yet, not all\nof us, but we are in a fair way to learn. The Lord is still patient; he\nis long-suffering; he is full of love and graciousness towards all, and\nwe are doing a little better all the time. I believe we are a little\nmore faithful in the performance of our duties than we have been in the\npast; yet there is great room for improvement.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1917, p.\n5.\n\nHOW THE LORD REVEALS HIS PURPOSES CONCERNING THE CHURCH. And I know\nthis, that God has organized his Church in the earth, and I know\nthat when he designs or purposes to make any change in the matter of\ngoverning or controlling or presiding over the affairs of his Church,\nthat he will make the change, and he will make it in such a way that\nthe whole people of the Church, who are doing right, will understand\nand accept it. I know that the Lord will not raise up \"Tom, Dick, or\nHarry,\" here, there and everywhere, claiming to be Christ, or \"one\nmighty and strong,\" claiming to be inspired and called to do some\nwonderful thing. The Lord will not deal with men in that way; that\nwhile the organization of the Church exists, while quorums and councils\nof the Priesthood are intact in the Church, the Lord will reveal his\npurposes through them, and not through \"Tom, Dick, or Harry.\" Put that\nin your little note books now, and remember it; it is true.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1912, p. 10.\n\nMODERN REVELATION IS NECESSARY. We are to understand, then, that God\ndoes not, and will not further make known his will to men; that what he\nhas said suffices? His will to Moses and Isaiah and John is abundant\nfor modern followers of Christ? The Latter-day Saints take issue with\nthis doctrine, and pronounce it illogical inconsistent, and untrue, and\nbear testimony to all the world that God lives and that he reveals his\nwill to men who believe in him and who obey his commandments, as much\nin our day as at any {46} time in the history of nations. The canon of\nscripture is not full. God has never revealed at any time that he would\ncease to speak forever to men. If we are permitted to believe that he\nhas spoken, we must and do believe that he continues to speak, because\nhe is unchangeable.\n\nHis will to Abraham did not suffice for Moses, neither did his will\nto Moses suffice for Isaiah. Why? Because their different missions\nrequired different instructions; and logically, that is also true\nof the prophets and people of today. A progressive world will never\ndiscover all truth until its inhabitants become familiar with all the\nknowledge of the Perfect One. How shall men become acquainted with the\nknowledge of the Father? Only as he reveals it to them. Now if we are\npermitted to believe that the Lord revealed himself to the ancients of\nwhose deeds we read in the Holy Scriptures, it seems to me that there\nis no good reason for believing that it is not necessary that he should\nreveal himself in this day to others who desire to be guided by his\nSpirit and inspiration. Every new truth which grows into living action\nin the lives of men is a revelation in itself from God, and without the\nrevelation of additional truth, men would not progress in this world,\nbut, left to themselves, would retrograde, being cut off from the light\nand life of the great fountain of all intelligence, the Father of all.\n\nWhat is revelation but the uncovering of new truths, by him who is the\nFountain of all Truth? To say that there is no need of new revelation,\nis equivalent to saying that we have no need of new truths--a\nridiculous assertion.\n\nNow, as to the usefulness of modern revelation, that has been referred\nto above, in the brief treatment of its need, and it is no sign\nthat revelation is useless because it is not proper that it should\nbe accepted in the courts. \"Render unto Caesar the things that are\nCaesar's, and unto God the things that are God's.\" Revelation given\nfor the personal knowledge or guidance of any person should not be\ngiven {47} to the public, either in a civil or religious capacity; but\nbecause it might be (and in such cases is) considered improper for\npublic use, it is no sign that even such revelation is useless to the\nperson for whom it is intended. It might be said in passing, however,\nthat the revelation which the ministers were so troubled about, turned\nout to be correct and in conformity with the evidence, and the decision\nof the court and jury.\n\nOur testimony is that God lives, and that he speaks by his power to men\nwho seek him and believe in him, thus making known his will to them in\nmatters that pertain, not only to his true Church, but in matters that\npertain to each individual who seeks him.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5,\np. 805.\n\nTHEORY AND DIVINE REVELATION. Our young people are diligent students.\nThey reach out after truth and knowledge with commendable zeal, and in\nso doing they must necessarily adopt for temporary use, many theories\nof men. As long, however, as they recognize them as scaffolding useful\nfor research purposes, there can be no special harm in them. It is when\nthese theories are settled upon as basic truth that trouble appears,\nand the searcher then stands in grave danger of being led hopelessly\nfrom the right way.\n\nThere are so many demonstrated, practical, material truths, so many\nspiritual certainties, with which the youth of Zion should become\nfamiliar, that it appears a waste of time and means, and detrimental\nto faith and religion to enter too extensively into the undemonstrated\ntheories of men on philosophies relating to the origin of life, or\nthe methods adopted by an Allwise Creator in peopling the earth with\nthe bodies of men, birds and beasts. Let us rather turn our abilities\nto the practical analysis of the soil, the study of the elements, the\nproductions of the earth, the invention of useful machinery, the social\nwelfare of the race, and its material amelioration; and for the rest\ncultivate an abiding {48} faith in the revealed word of God and the\nsaving principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ, which give joy in this\nworld and in the world to come eternal life and salvation.\n\nPhilosophic theories of life have their place and use, but it is not\nin the classes of the Church schools, and particularly are they out of\nplace here or anywhere else, when they seek to supplant the revelations\nof God. The ordinary student cannot delve into these subjects deep\nenough to make them of any practical use to him, and a smattering of\nknowledge in this line only tends to upset his simple faith in the\ngospel, which is of more value to him in life than all the learning of\nthe world without it.\n\nThe religion of the Latter-day Saints is not hostile to any truth, nor\nto scientific search for truth. \"That which is demonstrated, we accept\nwith joy,\" said the First Presidency in their Christmas greeting to\nthe Saints, \"but vain philosophy, human theory and mere speculations\nof men we do not accept, nor do we adopt anything contrary to divine\nrevelation or to good common sense, but everything that tends to right\nconduct, that harmonizes with sound morality and increases faith in\nDeity, finds favor with us, no matter where it may be found.\"\n\nA good motto for young people to adopt, who are determined to delve\ninto philosophic theories, is to search all things, but be careful\nto hold on only to that which is true. The truth persists, but the\ntheories of philosophers change and are overthrown. What men use today\nas a scaffolding for scientific purposes from which to reach out into\nthe unknown for truth, may be torn down tomorrow, having served its\npurpose; but faith is an eternal principle through which the humble\nbeliever may secure everlasting solace. It is the only way to find God.\n\nScience and philosophy through all the ages have undergone change\nafter change. Scarcely a century has passed but they have introduced\nnew theories of science and philosophy, {49} that supersede the old\ntraditions and the old faith and the old doctrines entertained by\nphilosophers and scientists. These things may undergo continuous\nchanges, but the word of God is always true, is always right. The\nprinciples of the gospel are always true, the principles of faith\nin God, repentance from sin, baptism for the remission of sins by\nauthority of God, and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy\nGhost--these principles are always true, and are always absolutely\nnecessary for the salvation of the children of men, no matter who\nthey are and where they are. No other name under heaven is given\nbut that of Jesus Christ, by which you can be saved or exalted in\nthe kingdom of God. Not only has God declared them, not only has\nChrist declared these principles, by his voice to his disciples, from\ngeneration to generation, in the old time, but in these latter days,\nthey have taken up the same testimony and declared these things to the\nworld. They are true today as they were then, and we must obey these\nthings.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, p. 548.\n\nREVELATION AND LEGAL EVIDENCE. Recently a man charged with the murder\nof another man was examined before a committing magistrate in Salt Lake\nCity. The father-in-law of the murdered man, during the examination\non the part of the State, related a conversation had between himself\nand the accused soon after the commission of the crime. During the\nconversation, according to newspaper report, the father-in-law of\nthe murdered man laid the crime at the door of the accused. In the\ncross-examination the attorney for the defendant pressed the witness as\nto how he knew that the accused was guilty of the crime. The reply, as\ngiven in the press, was, because God had revealed it to him. It does\nnot appear from the further proceedings in the case that the testimony\nwas excepted to or withdrawn, or that the magistrate informed the\nwitness that such evidence was incompetent and could not be received.\nThe statement {50} gave rise to comment in the press and has been the\nsubject of discourse from the pulpit. Of course, every person must know\nthat such evidence is not admissible in a court of law, and if it had\nbeen in a trial before a jury it would have been the duty of the judge\nto order the testimony stricken out, and in the charge to the jury,\nthey would have been warned to disregard it altogether. In view of the\nprobability that there are those who may persist in the association\nof such evidence with the religious body of which the witness is a\nmember, it may be proper to say, without discrediting in the least the\nwitness' conviction of the revelation he had received, that no member\nof the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints should, for one\nmoment, regard such testimony as admissible in a court of law, and\nto make the case perfectly clear it may be further stated that such\nevidence would not be permissible even in a Church court, where rules\nof evidence, though not so technical, are founded largely upon the same\nprinciples that govern the rules of evidence in a court of law. Any\nattempt, therefore, to make it appear that such evidence is in keeping\nwith the tenets of the \"Mormon\" faith is wholly unjustified.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ p. 114, Feb. 15, 1902, Vol. 37.\n\nPROPER CHANNELS FOR REVELATION. It has sometimes been sorrowful to see\nrespected members of the Church, men who should know better, allow\nthemselves to become the tools of seductive spirits. Such men seem,\nfor the time at least, to lose sight of the fact that the Lord has\nestablished on earth the Priesthood in its fulness; and that by direct\nrevelation and commandment from heaven; that he has instituted an\norder or government that is beyond the capacity, and that is superior\nto the wisdom and learning and understanding of man, so far, indeed,\nthat it seems impossible for the human mind, unaided by the Spirit of\nGod, to comprehend the beauties, powers, and character of the Holy\nPriesthood. It seems difficult for men to comprehend the workings {51}\nof the priesthood, its legitimate authority, its scope and power; and\nyet by the light of the Spirit it is easily comprehended, but not\nunderstanding it, men are easily deceived by seductive spirits that are\nabroad in the world. They are led to believe that something is wrong,\nand the next thing that transpires, they find themselves believing that\nthey are chosen specially to set things right. It is very unfortunate\nfor a man to be taken in this snare; for be it understood by the\nLatter-day Saints that as long as the servants of God are living pure\nlives, are honoring the priesthood conferred upon them, and endeavoring\nto the best of their knowledge to magnify their offices and callings,\nto which they have been duly chosen by the voice of the people and\nthe priesthood, and sanctioned by the approval of God, so long as the\nLord has any communication to make to the children of men, or any\ninstructions to impart to his Church, he will make such communication\nthrough the legally appointed channel of the priesthood; he will never\ngo outside of it, as long, at least, as the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints exists in its present form on the earth.\n\nIt is not the business of any individual to rise up as a revelator,\nas a prophet, as a seer, as an inspired man, to give revelation for\nthe guidance of the Church, or to assume to dictate to the presiding\nauthorities of the Church in any part of the world, much less in the\nmidst of Zion, where the organizations of the priesthood are about\nperfect, where everything is complete, even to the organization\nof a branch. It is the right of individuals to be inspired and\nto receive manifestations of the Holy Spirit for their personal\nguidance to strengthen their faith, and to encourage them in works\nof righteousness, in being faithful and observing and keeping the\ncommandments which God has given unto them; it is the privilege of\nevery man and woman to receive revelation to this end, but not further.\nThe moment an individual rises up assuming the right to {52} control\nand to dictate, or to sit in judgment on his brethren, especially upon\nthose who preside, he should be promptly checked, or discord, division\nand confusion will be the result. Every man and woman in this Church\nshould know better than to yield to such a spirit; the moment that such\na feeling presents itself to them they should rebuke it, as it is in\ndirect antagonism to the order of the priesthood, and to the spirit and\ngenius of this work. We can accept nothing as authoritative but that\nwhich comes directly through the appointed channel, the constituted\norganizations of the priesthood, which is the channel that God has\nappointed through which to make known his mind and will to the world.\n\nThrough Joseph, then, the Lord revealed himself to the world, and\nthrough him he chose the first elders of the Church--men who were\nhonest in their hearts; men who he knew would receive the word, and\nlabor in connection with Joseph in this great, important undertaking;\nand all that have been ordained to the priesthood, and all that have\nbeen appointed to any position whatever in this Church have received\ntheir authority and commission through this channel, appointed of\nGod, with Joseph at the head. This is the order, and it could not be\notherwise. God will not raise up another prophet and another people to\ndo the work that we have been appointed to do. He will never ignore\nthose who have stood firm and true from the commencement, as it were,\nof this work, and who are still firm and faithful, inasmuch as they\ncontinue faithful to their trust. There is no question in my mind of\ntheir ever proving themselves unfaithful, as a body, for if any of\nthem were to become unworthy in his sight, he would remove them out of\ntheir place and call others from the ranks to fill their positions.\nAnd thus his priesthood will ever be found to be composed of the right\nmen for the place, of men whose backs will be fitted for the burden,\nmen through whom he can work and regulate {53} the affairs of his\nChurch according to the counsels of his own will. And the moment that\nindividuals look to any other source, that moment they throw themselves\nopen to the seductive influences of Satan, and render themselves liable\nto become servants of the devil; they lose sight of the true order\nthrough which the blessings of the priesthood are to be enjoyed; they\nstep outside of the pale of the kingdom of God, and are on dangerous\nground. Whenever you see a man rise up claiming to have received direct\nrevelation from the Lord to the Church, independent of the order and\nchannel of the priesthood, you may set him down as an impostor. God\nhas not called you to go out to the world to be taught, or to receive\nrevelations through apostates or strangers; but he has called and\nordained you and sent you forth to teach and lead people in the paths\nof righteousness and salvation.\n\nNow, how should it be? I will tell you. In the first place every person\nshould know that the gospel is true, as this is every one's privilege\nwho is baptized and receives the Holy Ghost. A man may be grieved in\nhis feelings because of some difficulty between himself and President\nTaylor, or Cannon, or myself; he may have feelings in his heart which\nlead him to think that he could not sustain us in his faith and\nprayers; but if this should be the case, what is the course for him to\npursue? He should say in his heart, \"God has established his kingdom,\nand his priesthood is upon the earth; and notwithstanding my dislike\nfor certain men, I know that the gospel is true, and that God is with\nhis people; and that if I will do my duty and keep his commandments,\nthe clouds will roll by, and the mists will disappear, the Spirit of\nthe Lord will come more fully to my relief, and by and by I will be\nable to see--if I am in error, wherein I erred, and then I will repent\nof it, for I know that every wrong thing will yet be made right.\" I\nthink all men should feel that way.\n\nNever is there but one appointed at a time to hold the {54} keys of\nthe kingdom of God pertaining to the earth. While Christ remained on\nthe earth he held them; but when he departed, he committed them to\nPeter, he being the president or chief of the apostles; and it was\nhis right to direct and to receive revelation for the Church, and\nto give counsel to all the brethren. After Satan and wicked men had\nprevailed against the Church, crucified the Savior and killed the\napostles, the keys of the kingdom were taken from the earth. John the\nRevelator describes it most clearly. And from that time until Joseph\nSmith was called by the voice of the Almighty, and ordained to hold\nthose keys, no man held them upon the earth that we know of. It is\ntrue the Lord did appoint other Twelve upon this continent, and his\nChurch flourished and prospered in this land for many years, but the\nLord declared that Peter, James and John, and the Twelve that walked\nwith him at Jerusalem, held the presidency over them. God may reveal\nhimself to different nations, and establish among them the same gospel\nand ordinances as he did anciently, if necessity require, but if these\nnations should be joined together there would be one head, and all the\nrest would be subordinate. So that from the time that the keys of this\npriesthood were taken from the earth until they were received by Joseph\nSmith, no man ever possessed that priesthood, nor the keys thereof,\nwith authority to build up the Zion of God, and prepare a church or\npeople for the second coming of Christ, \"as a bride is adorned for the\nbridegroom,\" unless it may have been among the lost tribes, yet of this\nwe have no knowledge, but if so they would receive those keys necessary\nto administer in the ordinances of the gospel for their salvation.\nWe know not of their existence or the condition in which they are\nplaced. The gospel that is given to them is suited to their needs and\nconditions, and is for their salvation, not ours; and yet, it will be\nthe same gospel. And God will not call one from them to give to us the\npriesthood, or to give to us the keys and {55} blessings, or to point\nout the organizations of the kingdom of God, because he has established\nthat priesthood here, and we have it. If he has any communication to\nmake to us he will send his messengers to us. And in this way he will\ndeliver his law and give his mind and will to the people. He will do it\nthrough the ordained channels of the priesthood which he acknowledges\nand which he has established in the earth. He will go nowhere else to\ndo it, neither will he send us to them, unless they should be without\nthe priesthood and it becomes necessary to take the blessings of the\ngospel to them, and I presume that will be the case.\n\nWhen Joseph received the keys of the priesthood, he alone on the earth\nheld them; that is, he was the first, he stood at the head. It was\npromised that he should not lose them nor be removed out of his place,\nas long as he was faithful. And when he died, President Young was\nchosen by the voice of the people, and sanctioned by the voice of God.\nHe held the priesthood which was after the order of the Son of God,\nwith the keys which pertain to the presidency of that priesthood upon\nearth. He received it from the hands of Joseph, directly from him or\nby his authority; and he held it until his death. When he died, that\nmantle fell upon John Taylor, and while he lives he will hold that\nauthority, inasmuch as he is faithful. So it was with President Brigham\nYoung; he held it on condition of his faithfulness. If any man in that\nposition should become unfaithful, God would remove him out of his\nplace. I testify in the name of Israel's God that he will not suffer\nthe head of the Church, whom he has chosen to stand at the head, to\ntransgress his laws and apostatize; the moment he should take a course\nthat would in time lead to it, God would take him away. Why? Because\nto suffer a wicked man to occupy that position would be to allow, as\nit were, the fountain to become corrupted, which is something he will\nnever permit.\n\n{56} The moment a man says he will not submit to the legally\nconstituted authority of the Church, whether it be the teachers, the\nbishopric, the high council, his quorum, or the First Presidency,\nand in his heart confirms it and carries it out, that moment he cuts\nhimself off from the privileges and blessings of the priesthood and\nChurch, and severs himself from the people of God, for he ignores the\nauthority that the Lord has instituted in his Church. These are the men\nthat generally get crotchets in their heads, that get inspiration (from\nbeneath), and that are often so desirous to guide the Church, and to\nsit in judgment upon the priesthood. The only safe way for us to do,\nas individuals, is to live so humbly, so righteously and so faithfully\nbefore God that we may possess his Spirit to that extent that we shall\nbe able to judge righteously, and discern between truth and error,\nbetween right and wrong; and then we shall know when a decision is\nrendered against us that in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, we\nare in error, and that the decision is right; and although we may, at\nthe time, not be fully able to see and feel its justness, yet will be\nconstrained to say that \"inasmuch as there are sixteen chances against\none for me to be wrong, I will gracefully and, humbly submit.\" The pith\nof the matter is: the Lord has established his Church, organized his\npriesthood, and conferred authority upon certain individuals, councils\nand quorums, and it is the duty of the people of God to live so that\nthey shall know that these are acceptable unto him. If we begin to\ncut off this one and that one, and set their authority aside, we may\njust as well at once set God aside, and say that he has no right to\ndictate.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 24, pp. 187-194, 1884, Ogden,\nJune 21, 1883.\n\nTHE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS. I say to my brethren that the book of\nDoctrine and Covenants contains some of the most glorious principles\never revealed to the world, some that have been revealed in greater\nfulness than they were {57} ever revealed before to the world; and\nthis, in fulfilment of the promise of the ancient prophets that in the\nlatter times the Lord would reveal things to the world that had been\nkept bidden from the foundation thereof; and the Lord has revealed them\nthrough the Prophet Joseph Smith.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 9.\n\nHOW TO READ THE BIBLE. That which characterizes above all else the\ninspiration and divinity of the Scriptures is the spirit in which\nthey are written and the spiritual wealth they convey to those who\nfaithfully and conscientiously read them. Our attitude, therefore,\ntoward the Scriptures should be in harmony with the purposes for\nwhich they were written. They are intended to enlarge man's spiritual\nendowments and to reveal and intensify the bond of relationship between\nhim and his God. The Bible, as all other books of Holy Writ, to be\nappreciated must be studied by those spiritually inclined and who are\nin quest of spiritual truths.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 47, p. 204,\nApril, 1912.\n\nPERSECUTION FOLLOWS REVELATION. I do not believe there ever was a\npeople who were guided by revelation, or acknowledged of the Lord as\nhis people, who were not hated and persecuted by the wicked and the\ncorrupt, and perhaps no people were ever more persecuted than this\npeople would be if it were in the power of the enemy today to persecute\nus as it was in the power of Nero and the Romans to persecute the\nSaints in their day. There never was a time when it was more fixed and\ndetermined in the heart of the wicked to fight against and destroy the\nkingdom from the earth than now, and their failure will be due only\nto the impossibility of the task they have undertaken. And this is an\nevidence to everyone that God's priesthood is here, that many of the\nSaints are magnifying their calling and honoring the priesthood and\nalso the Lord, both with their lives and with their substance, which\nare his.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 24, p. 708, 1875.\n\n{58}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER IV\n\nFREE AGENCY\n\nTHE LATTER-DAY SAINTS A FREE PEOPLE. We will now present before the\nconference the names of the general authorities of the Church, with\nthe earnest desire that all the members of the Church present, who\nby reason of their good standing before the Lord are entitled to the\nprivilege, will express their will according to the God-given agency\nthat every man in the world enjoys, and which is not lessened, but\nrather increased, in all those who have made covenant with God by\nsacrifice and through obedience to the principles of the gospel. The\nfreedom of the Latter-day Saints has never been curtailed nor lessened\none whit by their becoming members of the Church of Christ. Rather\nhas it been enlarged. There are no freer people upon the face of the\nearth today than the Latter-day Saints. They are bound to the Church\nby no ties or strings, but by their own conviction of the truth. And\nwhenever a man makes up his mind that he has had enough of what is\ncalled \"Mormonism,\" all he has to do is to make it known, and we will\nsever the bond that unites him with the body and let him go his own\nway, only bearing toward him the feeling of sympathy and true brotherly\nkindness, and wishing him still the mercies of God. We will cry,\n\"Father, have mercy upon him,\" because he knows not what he is doing.\nFor when a man denies the truth, when he departs from the right way,\nwhen he rejects the right of God to counsel in the affairs of men, he\nis either ignorant or wilfully wicked, and it only excites our pity\nfor him. As the Savior cried upon the cross, so we will cry in the\nsame spirit, Father, forgive him; have mercy upon him; for he knows\nnot what he does. {59} Therefore, we expect only those to vote at this\ntime who are members of the Church in good standing, but all such we do\nexpect to vote, according to their own free will, whether it be yea or\nnay. However, we wish it distinctly understood that no question upon\nthese matters will be discussed in this conference; for this is not\nthe place to discuss questions of difference or of feeling that we may\npossess one towards another. Still we can manifest our approval or our\ndisapproval by the uplifted hand; and if there are any disapprovals,\nwe will have them heard and adjusted later on, but not here.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1903, p. 84.\n\nTHE USE OF FREEDOM AND HUMAN JUDGMENT. I think that in the realms of\nliberty, and the exercise of human judgment all men should exercise\nextreme caution, that they do not change nor abolish those things\nwhich God has willed and has inspired to be done. It has been in this\nrealm of freedom, and the exercise of human judgment that most of the\nevils that have occurred in the world have been done--the martyrdom\nof Saints, the crucifixion of the Son of God himself, and much of the\napostasy and departure from the work of righteousness, and from the\nlaws of God, have occurred in this realm of freedom and the exercise\nof human judgment. God in his boundless wisdom and gracious mercy has\nprovided means, and has shown the way to the children of men whereby,\neven in the realms of freedom and the exercise of their own judgment,\nthey may individually go unto God in faith and prayer, and find out\nwhat should guide and direct their human judgment and wisdom; and I do\nnot want the Latter-day Saints to forget that this is their privilege.\nI would rather that they should seek God for a counselor and guide,\nthan to follow the wild harangues of political leaders, or leaders of\nany other cult.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 41-42.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS SHOULD EXERCISE FREE AGENCY. We desire that the\nLatter-day Saints will exercise the liberty {60} wherewith they have\nbeen made free by the gospel of Jesus Christ; for they are entitled\nto know the right from the wrong, to see the truth and draw the\nline between it and error; and it is their privilege to judge for\nthemselves and to act upon their own free agency with regard to their\nchoice as to sustaining or otherwise those who should exercise the\npresiding functions among them. We desire the Latter-day Saints at this\nconference to exercise their prerogative, which is, to vote as the\nSpirit of the Lord prompts them on the measures and the men that may be\npresented unto them.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 73.\n\nHOW TO OBTAIN BLESSINGS OF GOD. There are blessings which pertain to\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ and to the world to come, which cannot be\nsecured by personal influence, nor be bought with money, and which\nno man by his own intelligence or wisdom can obtain except through\ncompliance with certain ordinances, laws and commandments which\nhave been given. And it is well, in my judgment, for the Latter-day\nSaints to continue to bear in mind that the inestimable blessings of\nthe gospel have been bestowed upon them through their faith, that a\nremission of sins has been obtained by baptism and repentance, and that\nit is only through continuing faithful that they can retain the gifts\nand blessings which pertain to eternal life. There are many blessings,\nhowever, which are common to the human family, which all enjoy, without\nregard to their moral status or religious convictions. God has given\nto all men an agency and has granted to us the privilege to serve him\nor serve him not, to do that which is right or that which is wrong,\nand this privilege is given to all men irrespective of creed, color or\ncondition. The wealthy have this agency, the poor have this agency,\nand no man is deprived by any power of God from exercising it in the\nfullest and in the freest manner. This agency has been given to all.\nThis is a blessing that God has bestowed upon the world of mankind,\nupon all {61} his children alike. But he will hold us strictly to an\naccount for the use that we make of this agency, and as it was said\nof Cain, so it will be said of us; \"If thou doest well, shalt thou\nnot be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door.\"\nThere are, however, certain blessings which God bestows upon the\nchildren of men only upon the condition of the rightful exercise of\nthis agency. For instance, no man can obtain a remission of his sins\nbut by repentance, and baptism by one having authority. If we would\nbe free from sin, from its effects, from its power, we must obey this\nlaw which God has revealed, or we never can obtain a remission of\nsins. Therefore, while God has bestowed upon all men, irrespective\nof condition, this agency to choose good or evil, he has not and\nwill not bestow upon the children of men a remission of sins but by\ntheir obedience to law. Therefore, the whole world lies in sin and is\nunder condemnation, inasmuch as light has come unto the world and men\nwill not place themselves in a proper position before the Lord. And\nthis condemnation rests with tenfold force upon all who have yielded\nobedience to this law, and have once received a remission of their\nsins, but have returned unto sin, and have forgotten or disregarded the\ncovenants they made in the waters of baptism. All men are blessed with\nthe strength of their bodies, with the use of their minds, and with the\nright to exercise the faculties with which they are endowed in a way\nthat seemeth good to their sight, without regard to religion. But God\nhas not and will not suffer the gift of the Holy Ghost to be bestowed\nupon any man or woman, except through compliance with the laws of God.\nTherefore, no man can obtain a remission of sins; no man can obtain the\ngift of the Holy Ghost; no man can obtain the revelations of God; no\nman can obtain the priesthood, and the rights, powers and privileges\nthereof; no man can become an heir of God and a joint heir with Jesus\nChrist, except through compliance with the requirements of heaven.\nThese are universal {62} blessings, they are great and inestimable\nprivileges which pertain to the gospel and to the plan of life and\nsalvation, which are open and free to all on certain conditions, but\nwhich no persons beneath the heavens can enjoy, but through walking\nin the channel that God has marked out by which they can obtain them.\nAnd these privileges and blessings when obtained may be forfeited, and\nperhaps lost for all eternity, unless we continue steadfast in the\ncourse that is marked out for us to pursue. It is well, in my judgment,\nthat the Latter-day Saints do not lose sight of the great privilege\nthat has been bestowed upon them. No man can become a citizen of the\nkingdom of God but by entering in at the door; there are thousands\nand tens of thousands, aye, millions of people who will never become\ncitizens of the kingdom of God in this world, because they fail to\nexercise the agency and the power that have been given to them, in the\nright direction. Nevertheless, they enjoy many of the blessings that\nare bestowed upon the world in common. The sun shines upon the evil\nand the good; but the Holy Ghost descends only upon the righteous and\nupon those who are forgiven of their sins. The rain descends upon the\nevil and upon the good; but the rights of the priesthood are conferred,\nand the doctrine of the Priesthood distils as the dews of heaven\nupon the souls of those only who receive it in God's own appointed\nway. The favor of heaven, the acknowledgment of the Almighty of his\nchildren upon the earth as his sons and his daughters, can only be\nsecured through obedience to the laws which he has revealed. Riches,\nor the wealth of the world, cannot purchase these things. Simon Magus\ndesired to purchase the power to bestow the Holy Ghost, but Peter said\nunto him, \"Thy money perish with thee.\" These blessings, powers and\nprivileges are not to be purchased except by the atonement of Christ;\nthey are not to be obtained by personal influence, wealth, position or\npower, or in any other way except the {63} direct way in which God has\ndecreed that they should be obtained. Now, so long as the Latter-day\nSaints are content to obey the commandments of God, to appreciate the\nprivileges and blessings which they enjoy in the Church, and will use\ntheir time, their substance, in honor to the name of God, to build up\nZion, and to establish truth and righteousness in the earth, so long\nour heavenly Father is bound by his oath and covenant to protect them\nfrom every opposing foe, and to help them to overcome every obstacle\nthat can possibly be arrayed against them, or thrown in their pathway;\nbut the moment a community begin to be wrapt up in themselves, become\nselfish, become engrossed in the temporalities of life, and put their\nfaith in riches, that moment the power of God begins to withdraw from\nthem, and if they repent not the Holy Spirit will depart from them\nentirely, and they will be left to themselves. That which was given\nthem will be taken away, they will lose that which they had, for they\nwill not be worthy of it. God is just, as well as merciful, and we need\nnot expect favors at the hand of the Almighty except as we merit them,\nat least in the honest desires of our hearts; and the desire and intent\nwill not always avail unless our acts correspond. For we are engaged\nin a literal work, a reality; and we must practice as well as profess.\nWe must be what God requires us to be, or else we are not his people,\nnor the Zion which he designs to gather together and to build up in the\nlatter days upon the earth.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 24, 1884,\npp. 173-178.\n\n{64}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER V\n\nGOD AND MAN\n\nGOD HAS DIRECTED HIS LATTER-DAY WORK. It has not been by the wisdom\nof man that this people have been directed in their course until the\npresent; it has been by the wisdom of him who is above man, whose\nknowledge is greater than that of man, and whose power is above the\npower of man; for it is unto God, our Father, we are indebted for the\nmercies we have enjoyed and for the present prosperous condition of\nthe people of God throughout this intermountain region and throughout\nthe world. The hand of the Lord may not be visible to all. There may\nbe many who cannot discern the workings of God's will in the progress\nand development of this great latter-day work, but there are those who\nsee in every hour and in every moment of the existence of the Church,\nfrom its beginning until now, the overruling, almighty hand of him who\nsent his Only Begotten Son to the world to become a sacrifice for the\nsin of the world, that as he was lifted up so he, by reason of his\nrighteousness and power and the sacrifice which he has made, might lift\nup unto God all the children of men who would hearken to his voice,\nreceive his message, and obey his law.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 2.\n\nA PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. We are not dependent for this upon the\nwritten word, nor upon the knowledge possessed by the ancient prophets\nand apostles. We depend only upon God as he reveals himself today and\nadministers unto men by the power of his Holy Spirit. And all men in\nthe world, not only the Latter-day Saints, but those who have never\nembraced the gospel, have the same privilege that we have, if they will\ntake the course which God {65} has marked out. It is their privilege to\ncome to the knowledge of this truth and to understand these things for\nthemselves. We have derived this knowledge from the Lord, not from man.\nMan cannot give this knowledge. I may tell you what I know but that\nis not knowledge to you. If I have learned something through prayer,\nsupplication, and perseverance in seeking to know the truth, and I tell\nit to you, it will not be knowledge unto you. I can tell you how you\nobtain it, but I cannot give it to you. If we receive this knowledge,\nit must come from the Lord. He can touch your understanding and your\nspirits, so that you shall comprehend perfectly and not be mistaken.\nBut I cannot do that. You can obtain this knowledge through repentance,\nhumility, and seeking the Lord with full purpose of heart until you\nfind him. He is not afar off. It is not difficult to approach him, if\nwe will only do it with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, as did\nNephi of old. This was the way in which Joseph Smith, in his boyhood,\napproached him. He went into the woods, knelt down, and in humility\nhe sought earnestly to know which church was acceptable to God. He\nreceived an answer to his prayer which he offered from the depths of\nhis heart, and he received it in a way that he did not expect.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1899, p. 71.\n\nGOD SPEAKS TO THE HONEST IN HEART. Everywhere the Spirit of the Lord\nwhispers to the honest in heart who are faithful, and gives to them the\nassurance that his hand is stretched out continually over his people;\nthat, as in the past, he has preserved them and delivered them out\nof the hands of their enemies, so in the future he will continue to\npreserve and deliver them, and he will make the wrath of the wicked to\npraise him and to accomplish the more speedily his purposes. We have\nevery evidence to convince us that the work of the Lord is a reality, a\nliving, active, progressive work in the earth.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, p.\n5.\n\nGOD CONSTANTLY MINDFUL OF US. I desire to express {66} to you, my\nbrethren and sisters, who are here today, my firm and fixed conviction\nthat God, the eternal Father, is constantly mindful of you. He is\nmindful of his people throughout all this land, and he will reward you\naccording to your faithfulness in observing the laws of righteousness\nand of truth. No man need fear in his heart when he is conscious of\nhaving lived up to the principles of truth and righteousness as God\nhas required it at his hands, according to his best knowledge and\nunderstanding.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 2.\n\nGOD'S WILL TO EXALT MEN. We believe that God's will is to exalt men;\nthat the liberty that comes through obedience to the gospel of Jesus\nChrist is the greatest measure of liberty that can come to man. There\nis no liberty that men enjoy or pretend to enjoy in the world that\nis not founded in the will and in the law of God, and that does not\nhave truth for its underlying principle and foundation. It is error\nthat makes bondsmen. It is untruth that degrades mankind. It is error\nand the lack of knowledge of God's laws and God's will that leaves\nmen in the world on a par with the brute creation; for they have no\nhigher instincts, no higher principle, no higher incentive, no higher\naspiration, than the brute world, if they have not some inspiration\nthat comes from a higher source than man himself.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904,\np. 4.\n\nGOD'S RIGHT TO RULE IN THE WORLD. I believe in God's law. I believe\nthat it is his right to rule in the world. I believe that no man has\nor should have any valid objection in his mind to the government of\nGod, and the rule of Jesus Christ, in the earth. Let us suppose, for\na moment, that Christ were here and that he was bearing rule in the\nworld. Who would come under his condemnation? Who would be subject\nto his chastening word? Who would be in disharmony or unfellowship\nwith God? Would the righteous man? Would the virtuous man? The pure\nand virtuous woman? The pure and honest in heart? The upright? {67}\nThe straightforward? Those who do the will of heaven? Would they be\nin rebellion to Christ's rule, if he were to come here to rule? No.\nThey would welcome the rule and reign of Jesus Christ in the earth.\nThey would welcome his law and acknowledge his sovereignty, they would\nhasten to rally to his standard and to uphold the purpose and the\nperfection of his laws and of his righteousness. Who would, then, be\nrecreant to the rule of Christ? The whoremonger, the adulterer, the\nliar, the sorcerer, he who bears false witness against his neighbor,\nhe who seeks to take advantage of his brother, and who would overcome\nand destroy him for his own worldly gain or profit; the murderer, the\ndespiser of that which is good, the unbeliever in the eternities that\nlie before us, the atheist, perhaps, although I think that he would\nnot be so far from Christ as some who profess to be teachers of his\ndoctrines and advocates of his laws. It would be the rebellious, the\nwicked, those who would oppress their neighbors and enslave them if\nthey could. Such as these would be the people who would not welcome\nthe reign of Jesus Christ. Are there any who profess to be Latter-day\nSaints in this class, and would fear to have Christ reign and\nrule?--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 4.\n\nTHE LESSON IN NATURAL CALAMITIES. There are, in the great world\nof mankind, much social and civil unrighteousness, religious\nunfaithfulness, and great insensibility to the majesty, power, and\npurpose of our eternal Father and God. In order, therefore, that he may\nbring the sense of himself and his purposes home to the minds of men,\nhis intervention and interposition in nature and in men's affairs, are\ndemanded. His aims will be accomplished even if men must be overwhelmed\nwith the convulsions of nature to bring them to an understanding and\nrealization on of his designs. As long as conditions remain as they are\nin the world, none is exempt from these visitations.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints, though they themselves tremble {68} because\nof their own wickedness and sins, believe that great judgments are\ncoming upon the world because of iniquity; they firmly believe in the\nstatements of the Holy Scriptures, that calamities will befall the\nnations as signs of the coming of Christ to judgment. They believe that\nGod rules in the fire, the earthquake, the tidal wave, the volcanic\neruption, and the storm. Him they recognize as the Master and Ruler of\nnature and her laws, and freely acknowledge his hand in all things. We\nbelieve that his judgments are poured out to bring mankind to a sense\nof his power and his purposes, that they may repent of their sins\nand prepare themselves for the second coming of Christ to reign in\nrighteousness upon the earth.\n\nWe firmly believe that Zion--which is the pure in heart--shall escape,\nif she observes to do all things whatsoever God has commanded; but, in\nthe opposite event, even Zion shall be visited \"with sore affliction,\nwith pestilence, with plague, with sword, with vengeance, and with\ndevouring fire\" (Doctrine and Covenants 97:26). All this that her\npeople may be taught to walk in the light of truth and in the way of\nthe God of their salvation.\n\nWe believe that these severe, natural calamities are visited upon men\nby the Lord for the good of his children, to quicken their devotion to\nothers, and to bring out their better natures, that they may love and\nserve him. We believe, further, that they are the heralds and tokens\nof his final judgment, and the schoolmasters to teach the people to\nprepare themselves by righteous living for the coming of the Savior\nto reign upon the earth, when every knee shall bow and every tongue\nconfess that Jesus is the Christ.\n\nIf these lessons are impressed upon us and upon the people of\nour country, the anguish, and the loss of life and toil, sad,\ngreat and horrifying as they were, will not have been endured in\nvain.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 9, 1905-6, pp. 651-654.\n\n{69} EXTENT OF GOD'S POWER. I do not believe in the doctrine held by\nsome that God is only a Spirit and that he is of such a nature that\nhe fills the immensity of space, and is everywhere present in person,\nor without person, for I can not conceive it possible that God could\nbe a person, if he filled the immensity of space and was everywhere\npresent at the same time. It is unreasonable, a physical, a theological\ninconsistency, to imagine that even God the eternal Father would be in\ntwo places, as an individual, at the same moment. It is impossible. But\nhis power extends throughout the immensity of space. His power extends\nto all his creations, and his knowledge comprehends them all, and he\ngoverns them all and he knows all.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1916, p. 4.\n\nBEWARE OF LIMITING GOD. Beware of men who come to you with heresies of\nthis kind, who would make you to think or feel that the Lord Almighty,\nwho made heaven and earth and created all things, is limited in his\ndominion over earthly things to the capacities of mortal men.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1914, p. 4.\n\nMISFORTUNE AND EVIL NOT ATTRIBUTABLE TO THE WILL OF GOD. We have it\nenunciated in the revelations to Joseph the Prophet, in the Book of\nDoctrine and Covenants, that the Lord is greatly displeased only with\nthose who do not confess or acknowledge \"his hand in all things, and\nobey not his commandments.\" Many things occur in the world in which\nit seems very difficult for most of us to find a solid reason for the\nacknowledgment of the hand of the Lord. I have come to the belief\nthat the only reason I have been able to discover by which we should\nacknowledge the band of God in some occurrences is the fact that the\nthing which has occurred has been permitted of the Lord. When two men\ngive way to their passions, their selfishness and anger, to contend\nand quarrel with each other, and this quarrel and contention leads\nto physical strife and violence between them, it has been difficult\nfor me to discover the hand of the Lord {70} in that transaction;\nother than that the men who thus disagree, quarrel and contend with\neach other, have received from God the freedom of their own agency to\nexercise their own intelligence, to judge between the right and wrong\nfor themselves, and to act according to their own desire. The Lord\ndid not design or purpose that these two men should quarrel, or give\nway to their anger to such an extent that it would lead to violence\nbetween them, and, perhaps, to bloodshed. God has never designed such\na thing as that, nor can we charge such things to the Almighty. People\nbecome sick, suffer pain, sorrow and anguish. They linger for months,\nand perhaps for years, in feebleness of body and of mind. The question\narises in them: Why does the Lord suffer it? Is the hand of God in that\nsuffering? Has God designed persons to suffer? Has he touched them\nwith his hand of affliction? Has he caused the evil that has come to\nthem? Too many of us are inclined to think, or lean toward the feeble\nthought, that the illness that comes to us, the afflictions that we\nsuffer, the accidents that we meet with in life, and the troubles that\nbeset us on our way in the journey of life, are attributable either\nto the mercy or the displeasure of God. Sometimes we are prone to\ncharge God with causing our afflictions and our troubles; but if we\ncould see as God sees, if we could understand as he understands, if\nwe could trace the effects back to the cause, and that truly, by the\nspirit of correct understanding, we would unquestionably discover that\nour troubles, or suffering, or affliction are the result of our own\nindiscretion or lack of knowledge, or of wisdom. It was not the band\nof God that put affliction and trouble upon us. The agency that he has\ngiven to us left us to act for ourselves--to do things if we will that\nare not right, that are contrary to the laws of life and health, that\nare not wise or prudent--and the results may be serious to us, because\nof our ignorance or of our determination to persist in that which we\ndesire, rather than {71} to yield to the requirements which God makes\nof us.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 20, p. 821, July, 1917.\n\nGOD'S WARFARE. God is the greatest man of war of all, and his Son is\nnext to him, and their warfare is for the salvation of the souls of\nmen. It would not be necessary for them to use violence or force,\nnor to permit their children to use violence nor force in order to\nconquer if they would but humble themselves, and obey the truth. For,\nafter all, nothing will conquer, nothing will win but the truth; and\nso far as the wars that are going on in the world are concerned, we\nnot only want to see peace established among the children of men, but\nalso justice, but above all things, truth, that justice, peace and\nrighteousness may be built upon this foundation and not depend upon\nthe covetousness, pride, vanity, evil desire, and just for power in\nman.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 129.\n\nWE ARE IN GOD'S IMAGE. When Brother Penrose shall pray, he will pray\nunto the Father of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, in whose image\nand likeness we are made, or were born into the world, and in whose\nlikeness and image we are, for we are God's children, and therefore\nmust resemble his Son in person, and also spiritually, so far as we\nwill obey the principles of the gospel of eternal truth. For, we were\nforeordained and predestined to become conformed to his likeness\nthrough the wise and proper use of our free agency.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1914, p. 8.\n\nGOD'S REST. The ancient prophets speak of \"entering into God's rest;\"\nwhat does it mean? To my mind, it means entering into the knowledge\nand love of God, having faith in his purpose and in his plan, to such\nan extent that we know we are right, and that we are not hunting for\nsomething else, we are not disturbed by every wind of doctrine, or by\nthe cunning and craftiness of men who lie in wait to deceive. We know\nof the doctrine that it is of God, and we do not ask any questions of\nanybody about it; they are welcome to {72} their opinions, to their\nideas and to their vagaries. The man who has reached that degree of\nfaith in God that all doubt and fear have been cast from him, he has\nentered into \"God's rest,\" and he need not fear the vagaries of men,\nnor their cunning and craftiness, by which they seek to deceive and\nmislead him from the truth. I pray that we may all enter into God's\nrest--rest from doubt, from fear, from apprehension of danger, rest\nfrom the religious turmoil of the world; from the cry that is going\nforth, here and there--lo, here is Christ; lo, there is Christ; lo, he\nis in the desert, come ye out to meet him. The man who has found God's\nrest will not be disturbed by these vagaries of men, for the Lord has\ntold him, and does tell us: Go not out to seek them: Go not out to hunt\nthem; for when Christ shall come, he will come with the army of heaven\nwith him in the clouds of glory, and all eyes shall see him. We do not\nneed to be hunting for Christ here or Christ there, or prophets here\nand prophets there.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 8.\n\nIMPORTANCE OF BEING UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. The one\nthing now that I desire to impress upon the minds of my brethren\nbearing the Holy Priesthood is that we should live so near to the\nLord, be so humble in our spirits, so tractable and pliable, under the\ninfluence of the Holy Spirit, that we will be able to know the mind\nand will of the Father concerning us as individuals and as officers\nin the Church of Christ under all circumstances. And when we live so\nthat we can hear and understand the whisperings of the still, small\nvoice of the Spirit of God, let us do whatsoever that Spirit directs\nwithout fear of the consequences. It does not make any difference\nwhether it meet the minds of carpers or critics, or of the enemies of\nthe kingdom of God, or not. Is it agreeable to the will of the Lord? Is\nit compatible with the spirit of the great latter-day work in which we\nare engaged? Is the end aimed at likely to advance the Church and to\nstrengthen it in the earth? If its {73} trend is in that direction, let\nus do it, no matter what men may say or think.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1903, p.\n86.\n\nHOLY GHOST, HOLY SPIRIT, COMFORTER. The Holy Ghost, who is a member of\nthe Trinity in the Godhead, has not a body of flesh and bones, like the\nFather and the Son, but is a personage of Spirit. (Doc. and Cov., Sec.\n130:22.)\n\nThe Holy Spirit, or Spirit of God, both of which terms are sometimes\nused interchangeably with the Holy Ghost, is the influence of Deity,\nthe light of Christ, or of Truth, which proceeds forth from the\npresence of God to fill the immensity of space, and to quicken the\nunderstanding of men. (Doc. and Cov., Sec. 88:6-13.)\n\nIf a man is baptized and ordained to the Holy Priesthood, and is\ncalled upon to perform duties which pertain to that priesthood, it\ndoes not follow that he must always have the Holy Ghost in person\npresent with him when he performs his duty, but every righteous act\nwhich he may perform legally will be in force and effect, and will be\nacknowledged of God, and the more of the Spirit of God he possesses in\nhis ministrations, the better for himself, and those will not suffer\nany loss unto whom he administers.\n\nTherefore, the presentation or \"gift\" of the Holy Ghost simply confers\nupon a man the right to receive at any time, when he is worthy of\nit and desires it, the power and light of truth of the Holy Ghost,\nalthough he may often be left to his own spirit and judgment.\n\nThe Holy Ghost as a personage of Spirit can no more be omnipresent\nin person than can the Father or the Son, but by his intelligence,\nhis knowledge, his power and influence, over and through the laws of\nnature, he is and can be omnipresent throughout all the works of God.\nIt is not the Holy Ghost who in person lighteth every man who is born\ninto the world, but it is the light of Christ, the Spirit of Truth,\nwhich proceeds from the source of intelligence, which {74} permeates\nall nature, which lighteth every man and fills the immensity of space.\nYou may call it the Spirit of God, you may call it the influence\nof God's intelligence, you may call it the substance of his power,\nno matter what it is called, it is the spirit of intelligence that\npermeates the universe and gives to the spirits of men understanding,\njust as job has said. (Job 32:8; Doc. and Cov. 88:3-13.)\n\nEvery elder of the Church who has received the Holy Ghost by the\nlaying on of hands, by one having authority, has power to confer that\ngift upon another; it does not follow that a man who has received\nthe presentation or gift of the Holy Ghost shall always receive the\nrecognition and witness and presence of the Holy Ghost himself, or he\nmay receive all these, and yet the Holy Ghost not tarry with him, but\nvisit him from time to time (Doc. and Cov., Sec. 130:23); and neither\ndoes it follow that a man must have the Holy Ghost present with him\nwhen he confers the Holy Ghost upon another, but he possesses the gift\nof the Holy Ghost, and it will depend upon the worthiness of him unto\nwhom the gift is bestowed whether he receive the Holy Ghost or not.\n\nNow I repeat--the Holy Ghost is a personage of spirit, he constitutes\nthe third person in the Trinity, the Godhead. The gift or presentation\nof the Holy Ghost is the authoritative act of conferring him upon man.\nThe Holy Ghost in person may visit men and will visit those who are\nworthy and bear witness to their spirit of God and Christ, but may not\ntarry with them. The Spirit of God which emanates from Deity may be\nlikened to electricity, or the universal ether, as explained in our\nmanual, which fills the earth and the air, and is everywhere present.\nIt is the power of God, the influence that he exerts throughout all\nhis works by which he can effect his purposes and execute his will, in\nconsonance with the laws of free agency which he has conferred upon\nman. By means of this Spirit every man is enlightened, the {75} wicked\nas well as the good, the intelligent and the ignorant, the high and\nthe low, each in accordance with his capacity to receive the light;\nand this Spirit or influence which emanates from God may be said to\nconstitute man's consciousness, and will never cease to strive with\nman, until man is brought to the possession of the higher intelligence\nwhich can only come through faith, repentance, baptism for the\nremission of sins, and the gift or the presentation of the Holy Ghost\nby one having authority.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 12, p. 389, March,\n1909.\n\nGOD INSPIRES MAN TO KNOW AND TO DO. I am inclined to acknowledge the\nhand of God in all things. If I see a man inspired with intelligence,\nwith extraordinary ability and wisdom, I say to myself he is indebted\nto God for that wisdom and ability; and that, without the providence\nor interposition of the Almighty, he would not have been what he is.\nHe is indebted to the Lord Almighty for his intelligence, and for all\nthat he has; for the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof. God\noriginated and designed all things, and all are his children. We are\nborn into the world as his offspring; endowed with the same attributes.\nThe children of men have sprung from the Almighty, whether the world is\nwilling to acknowledge it or not. He is the Father of our spirits. He\nis the originator of our earthly tabernacles. We live and move and have\nour being in God our heavenly Father. And having sprung from him with\nour talents, our ability, our wisdom, we should at least be willing\nto acknowledge his hand in all the prosperity that may attend us in\nlife, and give to him the honor and glory of all we accomplish in the\nflesh. We are particularly dependent upon the Almighty for everything\nwe possess of a worldly character. There is not a man on the earth\npossessed of the wisdom or power of himself to cause even a spear of\ngrass to grow, or to produce a kernel of wheat or of corn, or any\nfruit, vegetable, or any material whatever which is essential for the\n{76} sustenance, the happiness and the well-being of a human creature\nin the world. It is true we can go to the earth, we find it prepared\nto a certain extent, and we cultivate, plow and plant, and we reap the\nharvest; but God has ordained that the fruits of our labor shall be in\nsubjection and in obedience to certain laws which he himself controls,\nand which he has kept out of the power of man. Man may boast of having\na great deal of wisdom; of having accomplished a great deal in this\nnineteenth century; but, if he did but know it, he derives the ability\nby which he accomplishes these things from God his Father, who is in\nheaven. He does not possess the power in and of himself.\n\nI read a Scripture something like this: that \"there is a spirit in\nman.\" Now, if that should stop here, there would not be perhaps\nanything very remarkable about man; for the spirit of man knoweth only\nthe things of man, and the things of God are discerned by the Spirit of\nGod. But while there is a spirit in man, it is further stated that \"the\ninspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding.\" There is not a\nman born into the world, but has a portion of the Spirit of God, and it\nis that Spirit of God which gives to his spirit understanding. Without\nthis, he would be but an animal like the rest of the brute creation,\nwithout understanding, without judgment, without skill, without\nability, except to eat and to drink like the brute beast. But inasmuch\nas the Spirit of God giveth all men understanding, he is enlightened\nabove the brute beast. He is made in the image of God himself, so that\nhe can reason, reflect, pray, exercise faith; he can use his energies\nfor the accomplishment of the desires of his heart, and inasmuch as he\nputs forth his efforts in the proper direction, then he is entitled\nto an increased portion of the Spirit of the Almighty to inspire him\nto increased intelligence, to increased prosperity and happiness in\nthe world; but in proportion as he prostitutes his energies for evil,\nthe inspiration of the Almighty is withdrawn from {77} him, until he\nbecomes so dark and so benighted, that so far as his knowledge of God\nis concerned, he is quite as ignorant as a dumb brute.\n\nAgain, where are we going? We come here and journey in the flesh a\nlittle season, and then we pass away. Every soul that is born into the\nworld will die. There is not a soul that has escaped death, except\nthose upon whom God has passed, by the power of his Spirit, that they\nshould live in the flesh until the second coming of the Son of Man; but\nthey will eventually have to pass through the ordeal called death; it\nmay be in the twinkling of an eye, and without pain or suffering; but\nthey will pass through the change, because it is an irrevocable edict\nof the Almighty. \"In the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely\ndie.\" This was the edict of the Almighty, and it pertains to Adam--that\nis, all the human race--for Adam is many, and it means you and me and\nevery soul that lives and that bears the image of the Father. We shall\nall die. But is that the end of our being? If we had an existence\nbefore we came here, we certainly shall continue that existence when\nwe leave here. The spirit will continue to exist as it did before,\nwith the additional advantages derived from having passed through this\nprobation. It is absolutely necessary that we should come to the earth\nand take upon us tabernacles; because if we did not have tabernacles\nwe could not be like God, nor like Jesus Christ. God has a tabernacle\nof flesh and bone. He is an organized being just as we are, who are\nnow in the flesh. Jesus Christ was born of his mother, Mary. He had a\nfleshly tabernacle. He was crucified on the cross; and his body was\nraised from the dead. He burst the bonds of the grave, and came forth\nto newness of life, a living soul, a living being, a man with a body,\nwith parts and with spirit--the spirit and the body becoming a living\nand immortal soul. You and I have to do the same thing. We must go\nthrough the same ordeal in order to attain to the glory and exaltation\nwhich God designed {78} we should enjoy with him in the eternal worlds.\nIn other words, we must become like him; peradventure to sit upon\nthrones, to have dominion, power and eternal increase. God designed\nthis in the beginning. We are the children of God. He is an eternal\nbeing, without beginning of days or end of years. He always was, he is,\nhe always will be. We are precisely in the same condition and under the\nsame circumstances that God our heavenly Father was when he was passing\nthrough this, or a similar ordeal. We are destined to come forth out of\nthe grave as Jesus did, and to obtain immortal bodies as he did--that\nis, that our tabernacles are to become immortal as his became immortal,\nthat the spirit and the body may be joined together and become one\nliving being, indivisible, inseparable, eternal. This is the object\nof our existence in the world; and we can only attain to these things\nthrough obedience to certain principles, through walking in certain\nchannels, through obtaining certain information, certain intelligence\nfrom God, without which no man can accomplish his work or fulfill\nthe mission he has come upon the earth to fulfill. These principles\nare the principles of the gospel of eternal truth, the principles of\nfaith, repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, the principle\nof obedience to God the eternal Father; for obedience is one of the\nfirst principles or laws of heaven. Without obedience, there can be no\norder, no government, no union, no plan or purpose carried out. And\nthat obedience must be voluntary; it must not be forced, there must be\nno coercion. Men must not be constrained against their will to obey\nthe will of God; they must obey it because they know it to be right,\nbecause they desire to do it, and because it is their pleasure to do\nit. God delights in the willing heart.\n\nI am looking forward to the time when I shall have passed away from\nthis stage of existence, there I shall be permitted to enjoy more fully\nevery gift and blessing that has {79} contributed to my happiness in\nthis world; everything. I do not believe that there is one thing that\nwas designed or intended to give me joy or make me happy, that I shall\nbe denied here after, provided I continue faithful; otherwise my joy\ncannot be full. I am not now speaking of that happiness or pleasure\nthat is derived from sin; I refer to the happiness experienced in\nseeking to do the will of God on earth as it is done in heaven. We\nexpect to have our wives and husbands in eternity. We expect our\nchildren will acknowledge us as their fathers and mothers in eternity.\nI expect this; I look for nothing else. Without it, I could not be\nhappy. The thought or belief that I should be denied this privilege\nhereafter would make me miserable from this moment. I never could be\nhappy again without the hope that I shall enjoy the society of my wives\nand children in eternity. If I had not this hope, I should be of all\nmen most unhappy, for \"if in this life only we have hope in Christ,\nwe are of all men most miserable.\" And all who have tasted of the\ninfluence of the Spirit of God, and have had awakened within them a\nhope of eternal life, cannot be happy unless they continue to drink of\nthat fountain until they are satisfied, and it is the only fountain at\nwhich they can drink and be satisfied.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol.\n25, 1884, pp. 51-60.\n\nTRUST IN GOD. The need of one's having a keen knowledge of the truth\nis paramount. So also is it that every Latter-day Saint should have\na deep-rooted conviction of the justice of God, and an implicit\nconfidence and faith in his being and mercy. To rightfully understand\nthe gospel and to be able to keep his commandments such knowledge is\nabsolutely necessary. Let each person ask himself if in his soul there\nis a sharp and immovable conviction of these facts. Could anything that\nmight occur to you, or that might take place in the Church, or with her\nofficers or authorities, change your faith in the purposes, and in the\n{80} absolute justice and mercy, of the Lord, or in the saving power\nof his gospel, the message of his salvation? If so, your faith is not\ndeep-rooted, and there is strong need of your becoming convinced. * * *\n\nNo person can realize the fulness of the blessings of God, unless he\ncan approach, in some degree, at least, the standard of faith in God's\njustice, exemplified in the examples quoted. He must have founded in\nhis own soul belief and confidence in the justice and mercy of God. It\nmust be individual, no man can act for another. Lessons of this class\nneed be taught and held up before the youth of Zion, to bring forcibly\nto their minds the truth which alone will make them free and able to\nstand firm in the faith. Let them, as they are called together in their\nassemblies, present themselves before God, and be reminded of his\ngracious benefits, in bringing forth the Book of Mormon, in the scenes\nof Kirtland, in Zion, in Nauvoo, in the trying days of the exodus, and\nin the wilderness. This that they might count the mercies of God in\nhis promises, and behold how past affliction and sore trial have been\nturned to the well-being of his people; and so renew their covenants,\nfilled with a deep-rooted, immovable conviction of the goodness and\nmercy of the Lord. Each individual must learn this lesson, it must be\nimpressed upon his soul, so deep, and be so well-founded that nothing\ncan separate him from a knowledge of the love of God, though death and\nhell stand in the way.\n\nGod is good; his promises never fail; to trust implicitly his goodness\nand mercy is a correct principle. Let us, therefore, put our trust in\nhim.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7, p. 53, Nov., 1904.\n\nI KNOW THAT MY REDEEMER LIVES. It is by the power of God that all\nthings are made that have been made. It is by the power of Christ that\nall things are governed and kept in place that are governed and kept\nin place in the universe. {81} It is the power which proceeds from\nthe presence of the Son of God throughout all the works of his hands,\nthat giveth light, energy, understanding, knowledge, and a degree\nof intelligence to all the children of men, strictly in accordance\nwith the words in the Book of job: \"There is a spirit in man; and the\ninspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding.\" It is this\ninspiration from God, proceeding throughout all his creations, that\nenlighteneth the children of men; and it is nothing more nor less than\nthe spirit of Christ that enlighteneth the mind, that quickeneth the\nunderstanding, and that prompteth the children of men to do that which\nis good and to eschew that which is evil; which quickens the conscience\nof man and gives him intelligence to judge between good and evil, light\nand darkness, right and wrong.\n\nBut the Holy Ghost, who bears record of the Father and the Son,\nwho takes of the things of the Father and shows them unto men, who\ntestifies of Jesus Christ, and of the everliving God, the Father of\nJesus Christ, and who bears witness of the truth--this Spirit, this\nIntelligence, is not given unto all men until they repent of their\nsins and come into a state of worthiness before the Lord. Then they\nreceive the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of\nthose who are authorized of God to bestow his blessings upon the heads\nof the children of men. The Spirit spoken of in that which I have read\nis that Spirit which will not cease to strive with the children of\nmen until they are brought to the possession of the greater light and\nintelligence. Though a man may commit all manner of sin and blasphemy,\nif he has not received the testimony of the Holy Ghost, he may be\nforgiven by repenting of his sins, humbling himself before the Lord,\nand obeying in sincerity the commandments of God. As it is stated,\n\"Every soul who forsaketh his sins and cometh unto me, and calleth on\nmy name, and obeyeth my voice, and keepeth my commandments {82} shall\nsee my face and know that I am.\" He shall be forgiven, and receive of\nthe greater light; he will enter into a solemn covenant with God, into\na compact with the Almighty, through the Only Begotten Son, whereby\nhe becomes a son of God, an heir of God, and a joint heir with Jesus\nChrist. Then if he shall sin against the light and knowledge he has\nreceived, the light that was within him shall become darkness, and oh,\nhow great will be that darkness! Then, and not till then, will this\nSpirit of Christ that lighteth every man that cometh into the world\ncease to strive with him, and he shall be left to his own destruction.\n\nThe question is often asked, Is there any difference between the\nSpirit of the Lord and the Holy Ghost? The terms are frequently used\nsynonymously. We often say the Spirit of God when we mean the Holy\nGhost; we likewise say the Holy Ghost when we mean the Spirit of God.\nThe Holy Ghost is a personage in the Godhead, and is not that which\nlighteth every man that cometh into the world. It is the Spirit of\nGod which proceeds through Christ to the world, that enlightens every\nman that comes into the world, and that strives with the children of\nmen, and will continue to strive with them, until it brings them to\na knowledge of the truth and the possession of the greater light and\ntestimony of the Holy Ghost. If, however, he receive that greater\nlight, and then sin against it, the Spirit of God will cease to strive\nwith him, and the Holy Ghost will wholly depart from him. Then will he\npersecute the truth; then will he seek the blood of the innocent; then\nwill he not scruple at the commission of any crime, except so far as\nhe may fear the penalties of the law, in consequence of the crime upon\nhimself.\n\n\"And that I am in the Father, and the Father in me, and the Father\nand I are one.\" I do not apprehend that any intelligent person will\nconstrue these words to mean that Jesus and his Father are one person,\nbut merely that they {83} are one in knowledge, in truth, in wisdom,\nin understanding, and in purpose; just as the Lord Jesus himself\nadmonished his disciples to be one with him, and to be in him, that he\nmight be in them. It is in this sense that I understand this language,\nand not as it is construed by some people, that Christ and his Father\nare one person. I declare to you that they are not one person, but that\nthey are two persons, two bodies, separate and apart, and as distinct\nas are any father and son within the sound of my voice. Yet, Jesus is\nthe Father of this world, because it was by him that the world was made.\n\nEven Christ himself was not perfect at first; he received not a fulness\nat first, but he received grace for grace, and he continued to receive\nmore and more until he received a fulness. Is not this to be so with\nthe children of men? Is any man perfect? Has any man received a fulness\nat once? Have we reached a point wherein we may receive the fulness of\nGod, of his glory, and his intelligence? No; and yet, if Jesus, the Son\nof God, and the Father of the heavens and the earth in which we dwell,\nreceived not a fulness at the first, but increased in faith, knowledge,\nunderstanding and grace until he received a fulness, is it not possible\nfor all men who are born of women to receive little by little, line\nupon line, precept upon precept, until they shall receive a fulness, as\nhe has received a fulness, and be exalted with him in the presence of\nthe Father?\n\nThe spirit without the body is not perfect, and the body without the\nspirit is dead. Man was ordained in the beginning to become like Jesus\nChrist, to become conformed unto his image. As Jesus was born of woman,\nlived and grew to manhood, was put to death and raised from the dead\nto immortality and eternal life, so it was decreed in the beginning\nthat man should be, and will be, through the atonement of Jesus,\nin spite of himself, resurrected from the dead. Death came upon us\nwithout the exercise of our {84} agency; we had no hand in bringing it\noriginally upon ourselves; it came because of the transgression of our\nfirst parents. Therefore, man, who had no hand in bringing death upon\nhimself, shall have no hand in bringing again life unto himself; for\nas he dies in consequence of the sin of Adam, so shall he live again,\nwhether he will or not, by the righteousness of Jesus Christ, and the\npower of his resurrection. Every man that dies shall live again, and\nshall stand before the bar of God, to be judged according to his works,\nwhether they be good or evil. It is then that all will have to give an\naccount for their stewardship in this mortal life.\n\nNow, my brethren and sisters, I know that my Redeemer lives. I feel\nit in every fiber of my being. I am just as satisfied of it as I am\nof my own existence. I cannot feel more sure of my own being than\nI do that my Redeemer lives, and that my God lives, the Father of\nmy Savior. I feel it in my soul; I am converted to it in my whole\nbeing. I bear testimony to you that this is the doctrine of Christ,\nthe gospel of Jesus, which is the power of God unto salvation. It is\n\"Mormonism.\"--_Sermon in Tabernacle,_ Salt Lake City, March 16, 1902.\n\nOUR PERSONAL RESPONSIBILITY. If there is one principle of the gospel\nof Jesus Christ that goes directly to the very foundation of justice\nand righteousness, it is that great and glorious and God-like principle\nthat every man will have to render an account for that which he does,\nand every man will be rewarded for his works, whether they be good or\nevil.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 104.\n\nTHE CHURCH A DEMOCRATIC INSTITUTION. The Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints is the most democratic institution in the\nworld.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 100.\n\nHOW TO SECURE GOD'S BLESSING. If we desire a continuation of the\nblessings of the Lord, we must do his will {85} and obey the laws on\nwhich his blessings are predicated. There is no other way to obtain his\nblessings.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 99, December, 1917.\n\nJESUS IS THE SON. Jesus Christ is not the Father of the spirits who\nhave taken or yet shall take bodies upon this earth, for he is one of\nthem. He is the Son, as they are sons or daughters of Elohim. So far as\nthe stages of eternal progression and attainment have been made known\nthrough divine revelation, we are to understand that only resurrected\nand glorified beings can become parents of spirit offspring. Only such\nexalted souls have reached maturity in the appointed course of eternal\nlife; and the spirits born to them in the eternal worlds will pass\nin due sequence through the several stages or estates by which the\nglorified parents have attained exaltation.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n19, p. 942.\n\nJEHOVAH, THE FIRSTBORN. Among the spirit children of Elohim, the\nfirst-born was and is Jehovah, or Jesus Christ, to whom all others are\njuniors.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 19, p. 940\n\nNOTHING TEMPORAL WITH GOD. We ought to be united in all things temporal\nas well as spiritual. With God all things are spiritual. There is\nnothing temporal with him at all, and there ought to be no distinction\nwith us in regard to these matters. Our earthly or temporal existence\nis merely a continuance of that which is spiritual. Every step we take\nin the great journey of life, the great journey of eternity, is a step\nin advance or in retrogression. We are here in mortality, it is true;\nbut we are ahead of that condition we occupied before we came here and\ntook upon us mortality. We are a step in advance of our former state.\nWhat is the body without the spirit? It is lifeless clay. What is it\nthat affects this lifeless clay? It is the spirit, it is the immortal\npart, the eternal being, that existed before it came here, that exists\nwithin us, and that will continue to exist that by and by will redeem\nthese tabernacles and bring {86} them forth out of the graves. The\nwhole mission of ours is spiritual. The work we have to do here,\nalthough we call it temporal, pertains alike to our spiritual and our\ntemporal salvation. And the Lord has just as much right to dictate, to\ncounsel, to direct and guide us in the manipulation and management of\nour temporal affairs, as we call them, as he has to say one word in\nrelation to our spiritual affairs. So far as he is concerned there is\nno difference in this regard. He looks upon us as immortal beings. Our\nbodies are designed to become eternal and spiritual. God is spiritual\nhimself, although he has a body of flesh and bone as Christ has. Yet he\nis spiritual, and those who worship him must do so in spirit and truth.\nAnd when you come to separate the spiritual from the temporal, see that\nyou do not make a mistake.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 23, July 16,\n1884, p. 466.\n\nTHE IMPORTANT CONSIDERATION. The important consideration is not how\nlong we can live, but how well we can learn the lessons of life,\nand discharge our duties and obligations to God and to each other.\nOne of the main purposes of our existence is that we might conform\nto the image and likeness of Him who sojourned in the flesh without\nblemish--immaculate, pure, and spotless! Christ came not only to atone\nfor the sins of the world, but to set an example before all men, and\nto establish the standard of God's perfection, of God's law, and of\nobedience to the Father.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, 1917, p. 104.\n\n{87}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER VI\n\nTHE PURPOSE AND THE MISSION OF THE CHURCH\n\nTHE KINGDOM OF GOD DEFINED. What I mean by the kingdom of God is the\norganization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, over\nwhich the son of God presides, and not man. That is what I mean. I mean\nthe kingdom of which Christ is the King and not man. If any man object\nto Christ, the Son of God, being King of Israel, let him object, and go\nto hell just as quick as he please.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1906, p. 9.\n\n\"MORMONISM\" DEFINED. I desire to say that \"Mormonism,\" as it is called,\nis still, as always, nothing more and nothing less than the power of\nGod unto salvation, unto every soul that will receive it honestly and\nwill obey it. I say to you, my brethren, sisters and friends, that all\nLatter-day Saints, wherever you find them, provided they are true to\ntheir name, to their calling and to their understanding of the gospel,\nare people who stand for truth and for honor, for virtue and for purity\nof life, for honesty in business and in religion; people who stand for\nGod and for his righteousness, for God's truth and his work in the\nearth, which aims, for the salvation of the children of men, for their\nsalvation from the evils of the world, from the pernicious habits of\nwicked men and from all those things that degrade, dishonor or destroy;\nor tend to lessen the vitality and life, the honor and godliness among\nthe people of the earth.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1910, p. 5.\n\nTHE MISSION OF THE CHURCH. Our mission has been to save men. We have\nbeen laboring all these eighty-odd years of the Church to bring men to\na knowledge of the gospel of Jesus Christ, to bring them to repentance,\nto obedience {88} to the requirements of God's law. We have been\nstriving to save men from error, to persuade them to turn away from\nevil and to learn to do good. Now if our enemies will only charge us\nwith doing this, all right; and if they wish to oppose us for doing\nthis, that is their business; but when they charge us with doing\nthat which we have not done, believing that which we do not believe,\npracticing that which we have never practiced, then I pity them. I\npity them because they are doing it in ignorance, or because they are\nwilfully disposed to misrepresent the truth.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp.\n3, 4.\n\nTHE PLAN OF LIFE RESTORED. It is the plan of life that the Almighty\nhas restored to man in the latter days for the salvation of the souls\nof men, not only in the world to come, but in our present life,\nfor the Lord has instituted his work that his people may enjoy the\nblessings of this life to the utmost; that they should be saved in\nthis present life, as well as in the life to come, that they should\nlay the foundation here for immunity from sin and all its effects and\nconsequences, that they may obtain an inheritance in the kingdom of God\nbeyond this vale of tears. The gospel of Jesus Christ is the power of\nGod unto salvation, and it is absolutely necessary for every man and\nwoman in the Church of Christ to work righteousness, to observe the\nlaws of God, and keep the commandments that he has given, in order that\nthey may avail themselves of the power of God unto salvation in this\nlife.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 2.\n\nOUR MISSION IS TO SAVE. Our mission is to save, to preserve from\nevil, to exalt mankind, to bring light and truth into the world, to\nprevail upon the people of the earth to walk righteously before God,\nand to honor him in their lives and with the first fruits of all their\nsubstance and increase, that their barns may be filled with plenty\nand, figuratively speaking, that \"their presses may burst out with new\nwine.\"--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 118.\n\n{89} THE GOSPEL MESSAGE. I rejoice exceedingly in the truth. I thank\nGod every day of my life for his mercy and kindness, and loving care\nand protection that have been extended to all his people, and for the\nmany manifestations of his peculiar mercy and blessings that have been\nextended unto us throughout all the length and breadth of the land and\nthrough all the years since the organization of the Church, on the 6th\nof April, 1830.\n\nThe Lord, about that time, or soon after, decreed a decree which he\nsaid his people should realize, that they should begin from that very\nhour to prevail over all their enemies, and, inasmuch as they continued\nto be faithful in keeping his laws he had given unto them, it was\ndecreed that they should prevail until all enemies were subdued--not\nsubdued by violence, nor the spirit of contention nor of warfare, but\nsubdued by the power of eternal truth, by the majesty and power of\nAlmighty God, but by the increased power of the righteous and of the\nupright covenanted people of God--should be magnified and increased,\nuntil the world shall bow and acknowledge that Jesus is the Christ, and\nthat there is a people preparing for his coming in power and glory to\nthe earth again.\n\nWe carry to the world the olive branch of peace. We present to the\nworld the law of God, the word of the Lord, the truth, as it has been\nrevealed in the latter day for the redemption of the dead and for the\nsalvation of the living. We bear no malice nor evil toward the children\nof men. The spirit of forgiveness pervades the hearts of the Saints\nof God, and they do not cherish a desire or feeling of revenge toward\ntheir enemies or those who hurt or molest them or seek to make them\nafraid; but on the contrary, the Spirit of the Lord has possession of\ntheir spirits, of their souls, and of their thoughts; they forgive all\nmen, and they carry no malice in their hearts toward any, no matter\nwhat they have done. They say in their hearts, let God judge between\n{90} us and our enemies, and as for us, we forgive them, and we bear no\nmalice toward any.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 2.\n\nWE ARE AS LEAVEN. While it may be said, and it is in a measure\ntrue, that we are but a handful in comparison with our fellowmen\nin the world, yet we may be compared with the leaven of which the\nSavior spoke, that will eventually leaven the whole world. We have\nample assurance of the fulfilment of this thought in the growth and\ndevelopment of the cause from its incipiency until the present, for\nit has steadily and increasingly progressed and developed in the\nearth, from a mere half dozen of men, seventy-nine years ago, until\ntoday the members of the Church may be numbered by the hundreds of\nthousands.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 2.\n\nMAN INSIGNIFICANT COMPARED TO CAUSE. We are learning the great truth\nthat man is insignificant in his individuality, in comparison to the\nmighty cause which involves the salvation of the children of men,\nliving and dead, and those who will yet live in the earth. Men must\nset aside their own prejudices, their own personal desires, wishes and\npreferences, and pay deference to the great cause of truth that is\nspreading abroad in the world.--_Apr C. R.,_ 1909, p. 2.\n\nWHERE THE GOSPEL SPIRIT LEADS. The spirit of the gospel leads men to\nrighteousness; to love their fellowmen and to labor for their salvation\nand exaltation; it inspires them to do good and not evil, to avoid even\nthe appearance of sin, much more to avoid sin itself. This is indeed\nthe spirit of the gospel, which is the spirit of this latter-day work,\nand also the spirit that possesses those who have embraced it; and the\naim and purpose of this work is the salvation, the exaltation, and\nthe eternal happiness of man, both in this life and in the life to\ncome.--_Apr. C. R,_ 1909, p. 4.\n\nTHE FRUITS OF TRUE RELIGION. The fruits of the Spirit of God--the\nfruits of the spirit of true religion--are {91} peace and love, virtue\nand honesty, and integrity, and fidelity to every virtue known in\nthe law of God,--while the spirit of the world is vicious. Read the\n5th chapter of Galatians, and there you will discover the difference\nbetween the fruits of the Spirit of God and the fruits of the spirit\nof the world. That is one of the great and chief differences between\n\"Mormonism,\" so-called, and the theology of the world. If \"Mormonism\"\nis anything at all more than other religions, it is that it is\npractical, that the results of obedience to it are practical, that it\nmakes good men better men, and that it takes even bad men and makes\ngood ones of them. That is what \"Mormonism\" will do, if we will only\npermit it to do it, if we will bow to its mandates and adopt its\nprecepts in our lives, it will make us the sons and the daughters of\nGod, worthy eventually to dwell in the presence of the Almighty in the\nheavens.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 86.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS POSSESS THE SPIRIT OF SALVATION. The Latter-day\nSaints possess the spirit of salvation, and not the spirit of\ndestruction; the spirit of life, not the spirit of death; the spirit of\npeace, not the spirit of disunion; the spirit of love for their fellow\nbeings, not the spirit of hate. And for the enjoyment of this spirit\nby the Saints of the Most High, we all have great cause to render\npraise and thanksgiving to him who has so ordered it, and has given to\nus humility to receive that measure of his Spirit which inclines our\nhearts to good and not to evil.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 2.\n\nMAY ISRAEL FLOURISH. May Israel flourish upon the hills and rejoice\nupon the mountains, and assemble together unto the place which God has\nappointed, and there prosper, multiply and replenish the earth, and\nthence spread abroad throughout the land; for the time will come when\nwe will find it necessary to fulfil the purposes of the Almighty by\noccupying the land of Zion in all parts of it. We are not destined to\nbe confined to the valleys of the mountains. {92} Zion is destined to\ngrow, and the time will come when we will cry aloud, more than we do\ntoday, \"Give us room that we may dwell!\"--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 118.\n\nTHE WORK OF THE LORD WILL GROW. The kingdom of God and the work of the\nLord will spread more and more; it will progress more rapidly in the\nworld in the future than it has done in the past. The Lord has said it,\nand the Spirit beareth record; and I bear testimony to this, for I do\nknow that it is true.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 7.\n\nTHE KINGDOM OF GOD TO CONTINUE. The kingdom of God is here to grow, to\nspread abroad, to take root in the earth, and to abide where the Lord\nhas planted it by his own power and by his own word in the earth, never\nmore to be destroyed nor to cease, but to continue until the purposes\nof the Almighty shall be accomplished, every whit that has been spoken\nof it by the mouths of the holy prophets since the world began._-Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1902. p. 2.\n\nZION ESTABLISHED TO REMAIN. Zion is established in the midst of the\nearth to remain. It is God Almighty's work, which he himself, by his\nown wisdom, and not by the wisdom of man, has restored to the earth in\nthe latter days, and he has established it upon principles of truth\nand righteousness, of purity of life and revelation from God, that it\ncan no more be thrown down or left to another people, so long as the\nmajority of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will abide\nin their covenants with the Lord and keep themselves pure and unspotted\nfrom the world, as all members of the Church should keep themselves.\nThen it will be as God has decreed, perpetual and eternal, until his\nwill is accomplished and his purposes fulfilled among the children of\nmen. No people can ever prosper and flourish very long unless they\nabide in God's truth. There is nothing, no individuality, no combined\ninfluence among men, that can prevail over the truth. The truth is\nmighty and it will prevail. It may be slow in the consummation of its\npurpose, in the {93} accomplishment of the work that it has to do, but\nit is and will be sure; for the truth cannot and will not fail, for the\nLord Almighty is behind it. It is his work, and he will see to it that\nit is accomplished. The kingdom is the Lord's, and the Lord is capable\nof taking care of it. He has always taken care of it. I want to say to\nyou that there never was a time since the organization of the Church of\nJesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, when a man led the Church, not for\none moment. It was not so in the days of Joseph; it was not so in the\ndays of Brigham Young; it has not been so since; it never will be so.\nThe direction of this work among the people of the world will never be\nleft to men. It is God's work, let me tell you, and I hope you will put\nit down in your memoranda, and do not forget that it is the Almighty\nthat is going to do this work, and consummate it, and not man. No man\nshall have the honor of doing it, nor has any man ever had the power\nto do it of himself. It is God's work. If it had been the work of man,\nwe would have been like the rest of the world, and it would not have\nbeen true of us that God has chosen us out of the world, but we would\nbe a part of it, and \"Hail fellow, well met,\" with it; but it is true\nthat God has chosen us out of the world; therefore we are not of it;\ntherefore they hate us and they will fight us and say all manner of\nevil against us falsely, as they have ever done from the beginning.\nAnd they will continue to seek the destruction of the Latter-day\nSaints, and to feel towards us in the future, as they have felt in the\npast. Now, don't you forget it, my brothers and sisters. When you go\nhome, if you have not been in the habit of doing it, or if you have\nneglected your duty, when you go home today or to your homes in distant\nsettlements, carry this injunction with you: Go into your secret\nchambers--go into your prayer-rooms--and there by yourselves, or with\nyour family gathered around you, bow your knees before God Almighty\nin praise and in thanksgiving to him for his merciful providence {94}\nthat has been over you and over all his people from the inception\nof this work down to the present: Remember that it is the gift of\nGod to man, that it is his power and his guiding influence that have\naccomplished what we see has been accomplished. It has not been done\nby the wisdom of men. It is proper we should give honor to those who\nhave been instrumental in bringing to pass much righteousness. They are\ninstruments in God's hands, and we should not ignore that they are such\ninstruments, and we should honor them as such; but when we undertake\nto give them the honor for accomplishing this work and take the honor\nfrom God who qualified the men to do the work, we are doing injustice\nto God. We are robbing him of the honor that rightfully belongs to him,\nand giving it to men who are only instrumental in the hands of God in\naccomplishing his purposes.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, pp. 5, 6.\n\nTHE PROGRESS OF GOD'S WORK CANNOT BE STOPPED. Now, we are thankful to\nthe Lord that we are counted worthy to be taken notice of by the devil.\nI would fear very much for our safety if we had fallen into a condition\nwhere the devil ceased to be concerned about us. So long as the Spirit\nof the Lord is enjoyed by you, so long as you are living your religion,\nand keeping the commandments of the Lord, walking uprightly before\nhim, I assure you that the adversary of souls will not rest easy; he\nwill be discontented with you, will find fault with you, and he will\narraign you before his bar; but that will not hurt you very much if\nyou will just keep on doing right. You do not need to worry in the\nleast, the Lord will take care of you and bless you, he will also take\ncare of his servants, and will bless them and help them to accomplish\nhis purposes; and all the powers of darkness combined on earth and in\nhell cannot prevent it. They may take men's lives; they may slay and\ndestroy, if they will; but they cannot destroy the purposes of God nor\nstop the progress of his work. He has stretched {95} forth his hand\nto accomplish his purposes, and the arm of flesh cannot stay it. He\nwill cut his work short in righteousness, and will hasten his purposes\nin his own time. It is only necessary to try with our might to keep\npace with the onward progress of the work of the Lord, then God will\npreserve and protect us, and will prepare the way before us, that we\nshall live and multiply and replenish the earth, and always do his\nwill; which may God grant.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, pp. 5, 6.\n\nDIVINITY OF THE GOSPEL. Somewhat unexpectedly I am called to stand\nbefore you, but I do so with pleasure, as I have a testimony to bear\nto the work we are engaged in; and it gives me pleasure when an\nopportunity is afforded to give expression to my feelings in relation\nto that work. That we have the gospel and have enjoyed its blessings,\nand that the ordinances of the gospel have been administered to us as\nLatter-day Saints, there are thousands of witnesses in this territory\nand in many places in the world can testify. The testimony of the\ntruth of this work is not confined to one or to a few; but there are\nthousands who can declare that they know it is true, because it has\nbeen revealed to them.\n\nWe as a people are increasing in numbers, and the Lord Almighty is\nincreasing his blessings upon us, and the people are expanding in their\nunderstanding and in the knowledge of the truth. I feel grateful to my\nheavenly Father that I have been permitted to live in this generation,\nand have been permitted to become acquainted, somewhat, with the\nprinciples of the gospel. I am thankful that I have had the privilege\nof having a testimony of its truth, and that I am permitted to stand\nhere and elsewhere to bear my testimony to the truth that the gospel\nhas been restored to man.\n\nI have traveled somewhat among the nations preaching the gospel, and\nhave seen something of the conditions of the world, and to a certain\nextent have become acquainted with the feelings of men, and with the\nreligions of the world. I {96} am aware that the gospel, as revealed in\nthe Bible, cannot be found in the world; the ordinances of that gospel\nare not administered in any church except the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints. If we make ourselves acquainted with the tenets\nof the religious world we shall find that they have not the gospel nor\nits ordinances; they have a form of godliness, and I have no doubt, are\nas sincere as we who have obeyed the gospel as revealed from heaven in\nthese days. But they are devoid of the knowledge which we possess,\nand it is from the fact that they deny the source by which they might\nreceive this knowledge--namely, revelation from Jesus Christ. In their\nminds they have closed up the heavens; they declare that God has\nrevealed all that is necessary, that the canon of scripture is full,\nand that no more will be revealed. Believing thus, they close up the\navenue of light and intelligence from heaven; and this will continue so\nlong as they continue in their present course of unbelief. They will\nnot listen to the testimony of men who tell them that the Lord lives\nand that he is able to reveal his will to man today, as ever. They will\nnot heed this testimony, consequently they close the door of light and\nrevelation. They cannot advance, nor learn the ways of God nor walk in\nhis paths.\n\nWe testify that the barriers which separated man from God have been\novercome, that the Lord has again communicated his will to man. \"But,\"\nsays one, \"how shall we become acquainted with these things? How can\nwe know that you are not deceived?\" To all such we say, repent of your\nsins in all sincerity, then go forth and be baptized, and have hands\nlaid upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the Spirit will\nbear record to you of the truth of our testimony, and you will become\nwitnesses of it as we are, and will be able to stand forth boldly and\ntestify to the world as we do. This was the path pointed out by Peter\nand the apostles on the day of Pentecost, when the Spirit of the Lord\nAlmighty {97} rested upon them with great power to the convincing of\nthe hearts of the people who cried out, \"Men and brethren, what shall\nwe do?\" And Peter said unto them, \"Repent, and be baptized, every one\nof you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and\nye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.\" This was the counsel\ngiven them, and inasmuch as they obeyed it, they were entitled to the\ntestimony of the Holy Spirit which would bring peace and happiness,\nreveal to them their duties, and enable them to understand their\nrelationship to God.\n\nIf we look at the condition of the world today, we must come to the\nconclusion that peace is not likely soon to be established on the\nearth. There is nothing among the nations that tends to peace. Even\namong the religious societies the tendency is not to peace and union.\nThey do not bring men to a knowledge of God; they do not possess the\n\"one Lord, one faith, one baptism,\" and \"one hope of their calling\"\nthat are spoken of in the Scripture. Every man has gone according to\nhis own notions, independent of revelations, and hence, confusion and\ndivision exist; their churches are broken up, and they are quarreling\nand contending with one another. And as it is in the religious, so it\nis in the political world; they are all divided, and the more energy\nthey put forth to make proselytes, the greater are their contentions,\nand the further they go from the mark. This is the condition they have\nbeen in, and the course they have been pursuing for almost eighteen\nhundred years, until today they have become so divided that I think\nit would puzzle anyone to tell how many religious denominations there\nare in Christendom. There are thousands, too, who, in consequence\nof the strife and contention among the religious sects, have become\nentirely skeptical respecting religion of every kind, and they have\nconcluded that there is no God; at any rate, that there is no God among\n\"Christians\"--that all religionists are fanatics and are deceived.\nThe sectarian systems {98} of religion are calculated to lead men of\nreflection and intelligence into skepticism, to cause them to deny all\ninterference of God with men and their affairs, and to deny even his\nright to interfere.\n\nThe Lord Almighty is the Creator of the earth, he is the Father of all\nour spirits. He has the right to dictate what we should do, and it is\nour duty to obey, and to walk according to his requirements. This is\nnatural, and perfectly easy to be comprehended. The gospel has been\nrestored to the earth, and the priesthood again established, and both\nare enjoyed by this people; but those unacquainted with the working\nof the gospel and the priesthood look upon us with wonder, and are\nastonished at the union that exists in our midst. We move as a man,\nalmost; we hearken to the voice of our leader; we are united in our\nfaith and in our work. The world can not understand this, and they\nbehold it with wonder.\n\nLet me tell my brethren and friends that this is one of the effects of\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ. We have become united in our faith by one\nbaptism; we know that Jesus Christ lives, we know that he is our Savior\nand Redeemer; we have a testimony of this, independent of any written\nbooks, and we testify of these things to the world. This unison in the\nmidst of the people called Latter-day Saints, and their prosperity, are\nhard for a great many to understand. I have, however, heard it said,\nthat we boast that we are not so wealthy as our neighbors. But when our\ncircumstances, and the condition of our country when we came here, are\nconsidered, I think this statement cannot be sustained. When we came\nhere we were penniless, and we have not had the advantages of wealth\nor commerce to help to enrich us, but all we possess is the result of\nour own physical labor and the blessing of God. We have labored under\ngreat disadvantages in freighting our goods and machinery over these\nvast plains, and besides this we have had a barren {99} soil and drouth\nto contend with, and when all these things are considered, I think we\nhave been prospered more than any other people. And as it has been in\nthe past so will it be in the future--we will increase, and extend our\nborders, for this is the work of God; we are his people, and he will\ncontinue to bless us as he has done hitherto.\n\nOur business is to learn our duties one towards another and towards\nour leaders. This is a lesson that we seem rather slow to learn. But\nit should be with us: when our leaders speak, it is for us to obey;\nwhen they direct, we should go; when they call, we should follow. Not\nas beings who are enslaved or in thraldom; we should not obey blindly,\nas instruments or tools. No Latter-day Saint acts in this manner;\nno man or woman who has embraced the gospel has ever acted in this\nway; but on the contrary men and women have felt to listen cheerfully\nto the counsels of the servants of God, as far as they were able to\ncomprehend them. The difficulty is not in getting the Latter-day Saints\nto do right, but in getting them to comprehend what is right. We have\nobeyed the counsels of our leaders because we have known they have been\ninspired by the Holy Spirit and because we positively have known that\ntheir counsels have been given for our good. We do know and have always\nknown that our leaders have been inspired with wisdom superior to that\nwhich we possess. For this reason we take hold of everything they\npresent to us for the good of Zion.\n\nWe are engaged in the great latter-day work of preaching the gospel to\nthe nations, gathering the poor, and building up Zion upon the earth.\nWe are working for the triumph of righteousness, for the subjugation\nof sin and the errors of the age in which we live. It is a great and\nglorious work. We believe it is right to love God with all our hearts,\nand to love our neighbors as ourselves. We believe it is wrong to\nlie, steal, commit adultery, or do any act forbidden by the gospel of\nChrist. We believe in all the teachings of the {100} Savior and in\neverything that is good and moral, and calculated to exalt mankind or\nto ameliorate their condition, to unite them in doing good. These are\namong the principles of the gospel, and these principles have been\ntaught to us from the commencement of our career as members of this\nChurch. These principles are carried out among us to an extent not to\nbe found among any other people. We do not believe in worshiping God\nor being religious on the Sabbath day only; but we believe it is as\nnecessary to be religious on Monday, Tuesday and every day in the week,\nas it is on the Sabbath day; we believe that it is necessary to do to\nour neighbors as we would they should do unto us, during the week as\nit is on the Sabbath. In short, we believe it is necessary to live our\nreligion every day in the week every hour in the day, and every moment.\nBelieving and acting thus, we become strengthened in our faith, the\nSpirit of God increases within us, we advance in knowledge, and we are\nbetter able to defend the cause we are engaged in.\n\nTo be a true representative of this cause a man must live faithful to\nthe light that he has; he must be pure, virtuous and upright. If he\ncomes short of this he is not a fair representative of this work. The\ngospel of Jesus Christ is the perfect law of liberty. It is calculated\nto lead man to the highest state of glory, and to exalt him in the\npresence of our heavenly Father, \"with whom is no variableness, neither\nshadow of turning.\" If there is any folly to be seen in the midst of\nthis people, it is the folly and weakness of man, and is not because\nof any failing or lack in the plan of salvation. The gospel is perfect\nin its organization. It is for us to learn the gospel, and to become\nacquainted with the principles of truth, to humble ourselves before\nGod that we may bring ourselves into subjection to his laws, and be\ncontinually willing to listen to the counsels of those whom the Lord\nhas appointed to guide us.\n\n{101} We know that God has spoken; we testify of this. We stand as\nwitnesses to the world that this is true. We ask no odds of any man,\ncommunity or nation on the face of the earth in relation to these\nthings. We bear a fearless testimony that they are true. We also bear\ntestimony that Brigham Young is a prophet of the living God, and that\nhe has the revelations of Jesus Christ; that he has guided this people\nby the power of revelation from the time he became their leader until\nthe present, and he has never failed in his duty or mission. He has\nbeen faithful before God, and faithful to this people. We bear this\ntestimony to the world. We fear not, neither do we heed their scorn,\ncontempt, or sneers. We are used to it. We have seen it and heard it,\nand have become inured to it. We know that the One in whom we trust is\nGod, for it has been revealed to us. We are not in the dark, neither\nhave we obtained our knowledge from any man, synod or collection of\nmen, but through the revelation of Jesus. If there be any who doubt us,\nlet them repent of their sins. Is there any harm in your forsaking your\nfollies and evils, and in bowing in humility before God for his Spirit,\nand in obedience to the words of the Savior, being baptized for the\nremission of sins, and having hands laid upon you for the gift of the\nHoly Ghost, that you may have a witness for yourselves of the truth of\nthe words we speak to you? Do this humbly and honestly, and as sure as\nthe Lord lives, I promise you that you will receive the testimony of\nthis work for yourselves, and will know it as all the Latter-day Saints\nknow it. This is the promise; it is sure and steadfast. It is something\ntangible; it is in the power of every man to prove for himself whether\nwe speak the truth or whether we lie. We do not come as deceivers\nor impostors before the world; we do not come with the intention to\ndeceive, but we come with the plain simple truth, and leave it to the\nworld to test it and get a knowledge {102} for themselves. It is the\nright of every soul that lives--the high, low, rich, poor, great and\nsmall, to have this testimony for themselves inasmuch as they will obey\nthe gospel.\n\nJesus in ancient times sent his disciples forth to preach the gospel\nto every creature, saying they that believed and were baptized should\nbe saved, but they that believed not should be damned. And said he,\n\"These signs shall follow them that believe: In my name shall they\ncast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up\nserpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them;\nthey shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.\" These are\nthe promises made anciently, and there are thousands in this territory\nand in this congregation who can bear testimony that they have realized\nthe fulfilment of these promises in this day. The healing of the sick\namong us has become so common that it is apparently but little thought\nof. We have also seen the lame made to walk, and the blind to receive\ntheir sight, the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. These things we\nhave seen done by the power of God and not by the cunning or wisdom of\nmen; we know that these signs do follow the preaching of the gospel.\nYet these testimonies of its truth are but poor and weak when compared\nwith the whisperings of the still small voice of the Spirit of God. The\nlatter is a testimony that none who enjoy it can deny; it cannot be\novercome, for it brings conviction to the heart that cannot be reasoned\naway or disproved, whether it can be accounted for on philosophical\nprinciples or not. This testimony comes from God and convinces all\nto whom it is given in spite of themselves, and is worth more to men\nthan any sign or gift beside, because it gives peace and happiness,\ncontentment and quiet to my soul. It assures me that God lives, and if\nI am faithful I shall obtain the blessings of the celestial kingdom.\n\nIs this unscriptural or contrary to reason or to any revealed truth?\nNo, it is in compliance with and in corroboration {103} of all revealed\ntruth known to man. The Lord Almighty lives, and he operates by the\npower of his Spirit over the hearts of the children of men and holds\nthe nations of the earth in his hands. He created the earth upon which\nwe dwell, and its treasures are his; and he will do with us according\nas we merit. As we are faithful or unfaithful, so will the Almighty\ndeal with us, for we are his children, and we are heirs of God and\njoint heirs with Jesus Christ.\n\nWe have a glorious destiny before us; we are engaged in a glorious\nwork. It is worth all our attention, it is worth our lives and\neverything the Lord has put into our possession, and then ten thousand\ntimes more. Indeed, there is no comparison, it is all in all, it\nis incomparable. It is all that is and all that ever will be. The\ngospel is salvation, and without it there is nothing worth having.\nWe came naked into the world and shall go hence the same. If we were\nto accumulate half the world, it would avail us nothing so far as\nprolonging life here, or securing eternal life hereafter. But the\ngospel teaches men to be humble, faithful, honest and righteous before\nthe Lord and with each other, and in proportion as its principles are\ncarried out so will peace and righteousness extend and be established\non the earth, and sin, contention, bloodshed and corruption of all\nkinds cease to exist, and the earth become purified and be made a fit\nabode for heavenly beings; and for the Lord our God to come and dwell\nupon, which he will do during the Millennium.\n\nThe principles of the gospel which the Lord has revealed in these\ndays will lead us to eternal life. This is what we are after, what we\nwere created for, what the earth was created for. The reason that we\nare here is that we may overcome every folly and prepare ourselves\nfor eternal life in the future. I do not think that a principle of\nsalvation is available only as it can be applied in our lives. For\ninstance, if there is a principle calculated in its nature to save me\nfrom the penalty of any crime, it will avail me nothing {104} unless I\nact upon it this moment. If I do this and continue to do so, I act upon\nthe principle of salvation, and I am secure from the penalty of that\ncrime and will be forever, so long as I abide by that principle or law.\nIt is just so with the principles of the gospel--they are a benefit or\nnot, just as they are or are not applied in our lives.\n\nThen let us be faithful and humble; let us live the religion of Christ,\nput away our follies and sins and the weaknesses of the flesh, and\ncleave to God and his truth with undivided hearts, and with full\ndetermination to fight the good fight of faith and continue steadfast\nto the end, which may God grant us power to do is my prayer in the name\nof Jesus. Amen.--Discourse, Nov. 15, 1868,_ Journal of Discourses,_\nVol. 12, pp. 326-332.\n\nTHE GOSPEL ALL COMPREHENSIVE. The gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ\nembraces all the laws and ordinances necessary for the salvation\nof man. Paul declared it to be the \"power of God unto salvation to\neveryone that believeth.\" No man can be saved in opposition to its\nsaving ordinances, but must receive each ordinance in the spirit of\nhumility and faith. Technically, the term \"gospel\" signifies \"good\nnews,\" and is said to be taken from, or founded on, the annunciation\nof the angel who appeared to the shepherds at the time of the Savior's\nbirth, declaring, \"Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which\nshall be to all people.\"\n\nIn the theological sense, the gospel means more than just the tidings\nof good news, with accompanying joy to the souls of men, for it\nembraces every principle of eternal truth. There is no fundamental\nprinciple, or truth, anywhere in the universe, that is not embraced in\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ, and it is not confined to the simple first\nprinciples, such as faith in God, repentance from sin, baptism for\nthe remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift of the\nHoly Ghost, although these are absolutely essential to salvation and\nexaltation in the kingdom of God.\n\n{105} The laws known to man as the \"laws of nature,\" through which\nthe earth and all things on it are governed, as well as the laws\nwhich prevail throughout the entire universe, through which heavenly\nbodies are controlled and to which they are obedient in all things,\nare all circumscribed and included in the gospel. Every natural law\nor scientific principle that man has truly discovered, but which was\nalways known to God, is a part of the gospel truth. There never was and\nnever will be any conflict between truth revealed by the Lord to his\nservants, the prophets, and truth revealed by him to the scientist, who\nmakes his discoveries through his research and study.\n\nThere is a great deal that is taught in the religions of the world\nas gospel truth that the Lord never did reveal, and which is not in\nharmony with revealed religion. There is also much that is taught\nin the world of science that the Lord never did reveal, which is\nin conflict with the truth. A great deal that man has put forth as\nscientific theory is founded in error and therefore cannot prevail. The\nconflict between religion and science is founded in error and therefore\ncannot prevail. The conflict between religion and science is due to the\nfact that there are many ideas advanced in false forms of religion and\nfalse conclusions reached by men of science. Truth and error can never\nagree; but truth, no matter where it is found, is consistent and will\nalways harmonize with every other truth. The Lord stated it as follows:\n\n\"For intelligence cleaveth unto intelligence; wisdom receiveth wisdom;\ntruth embraceth truth; virtue loveth virtue; light cleaveth unto light;\nmercy hath compassion on mercy, and claimeth her own.\"--Doctrine and\nCovenants 88:40.\n\nThe Lord has revealed that man was formed in his image and that we\nare his offspring. This is a glorious gospel truth. Anything that we\nmay be taught, whether in false forms of religion or in the field of\nscience in conflict {106} with this great truth cannot endure, for it\nis error. It may be cherished for a season and seem to prevail, as\nmany falsehoods have done in the past when put forth as truth, but the\ntime will come when all theories, ideas and opinions which are not in\nharmony with that which the Lord has declared, must come to an end;\nfor that which remains and will endure and abide forever, will be the\ntruth, even the gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 51, pp. 164, 165, March, 1916.\n\nLET YOUR LIGHT SHINE. Christ, teaching his disciples, called attention\nto the importance of their position and place in the world. Though poor\nand despised of men, yet he told them they were the salt of the earth,\nthe light of the world.\n\nThen he encouraged them to effort and achievement by showing them that\ntheir exalted position would avail them little, unless they made proper\nuse of their high callings.\n\nThese conditions and instructions apply admirably to the Latter-day\nSaints, who are indeed the salt of the earth, and in whom is vested the\ngospel light of the world; who, as the apostle said of the Former-day\nSaints, are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation,\na peculiar people; that they should show forth the praises of him who\ncalled them out of darkness into his marvelous light.\n\nBut all this availeth little or nothing, unless the Saints consider\nthemselves of some consequence, and let their light shine, collectively\nand individually; unless they are model in their behavior, honest,\nzealous in the spread of truth, tolerant of their neighbors, \"having\nyour conversation honest among the Gentiles; that whereas they speak\nagainst you as evil-doers, they may by your good works, which they\nshall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation.\"\n\nOne fault to be avoided by the Saints, young and old, is the tendency\nto live on borrowed light, with their own hidden under a bushel; to\npermit the savor of their salt of knowledge {107} to be lost; and the\nlight within them to be reflected, rather than original.\n\nEvery Saint should not only have the light within himself, through the\ninspiration of the Holy Spirit, but his light should so shine that it\nmay be clearly perceived by others.\n\nMen and women should become settled in the truth, and founded in the\nknowledge of the gospel, depending upon no person for borrowed or\nreflected light, but trusting only upon the Holy Spirit, who is ever\nthe same, shining forever and testifying to the individual and the\npriesthood, who live in harmony with the laws of the gospel, of the\nglory and the will of the Father. They will then have light everlasting\nwhich cannot be obscured. By its shining in their lives, they shall\ncause others to glorify God; and by their well-doing put to silence the\nignorance of foolish men, and show forth the praises of him who hath\ncalled them out of darkness into his marvelous light.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 8, pp. 60-62, 1904-5.\n\nNO CAUSE FOR WORRY. The Saints and their leaders have redeemed\nthe waste places, founded Christian homes, churches, and schools;\nestablished industries--because of the very nature of their\nnecessities. Why should they not be permitted to enjoy the fruits of\ntheir toils, and why be sneered at and condemned for their energy and\nenterprise, and especially by men who prove themselves to be hypocrites\nand liars, who live on what others have produced? Are the Saints to\nbe condemned because they have appropriated the land, paid for it by\nhard labor, cultivated and made the best out of it by their united\nstrength, under the inspired direction of wise leaders? It will be\nnoted that it is not the people who are complaining, for they have been\nassisted in many ways to better themselves by such leaders; but it is\nthe ministers, who have no interest whatever, either in our material\nor spiritual advancement. And then again, {108} are such leaders to be\ncondemned because they have directed and led the way in these things?\nHad they not done so, whence would our enterprises, our temporal\nsalvation, have come? Never by the help of sectarian ministers, that\nmuch is true, at least.\n\nNo; young man, you need not be troubled over ministerial accusations\nagainst this people, nor over what the people of the world say against\nus. I have no fears for the Church from these sources, but I confess\nI have fears when our young men begin to weaken, and to take sides\nagainst their fathers; to profess to think that the priesthood is\nselfish and self-seeking; to follow lies and accusations rather than\nplain truth; to join in derision against the leaders of the Saints,\nand to laugh when unfriendly editors and ministers hold them up to\nridicule. I fear, when young men deny the truth and follow falsehood;\nwhen they become self-sufficient, unvirtuous, worldly and proud; when\nthe sterling qualities of their fathers are derided by them; when they\nseek the plaudits of men of the world rather than the kingdom of God\nand his righteousness.\n\nThere is no genuine truth in the arraignment of the Church and her\nofficers by the ministers, but much to you, young men, in the way\nyou look upon it, and in your acts and decisions. Especially without\ncareful consideration, should you pay no attention to the accusation\nof ministers, to whom with force the sentiment of Emerson applies: \"We\nwant men and women who shall renovate life and our social state, but we\nsee that most natures are insolvent--cannot satisfy their own wants,\nhave an ambition out of all proportion to their practical force, and so\ndo learn and beg day and night continually.\"\n\nI say that nothing can bring peace to our young men in this world save\nthe triumphs of the principles of truth which have been revealed of God\nto the Latter-day Saints, for our doctrines are the practical precepts\nof the gospel of {109} Jesus Christ, and to behold its triumph should\nbe the overpowering ambition and desire of every righteous soul. This\nis spiritual salvation which includes the temporal. Seek to know the\nworth thereof, and let these men's ravings be put under your feet.\nRemember that \"when a man lives with God his voice shall be as sweet\nas the murmur of the brook and the rustle of the corn.\" The Saints and\ntheir leaders strive diligently to this end.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n7, p. 303, February, 1904.\n\nTHE GOSPEL A SHIELD FROM TERROR. We hear about living in perilous\ntimes. We are in perilous times, but I do not feel the pangs of that\nterror. It is not upon me. I propose to live so that it will not rest\nupon me. I propose to live so that I shall be immune from the perils\nof the world, if it be possible for me to so live, by obedience to the\ncommandments of God and to his laws revealed for my guidance. No matter\nwhat may come to me, if I am only in the line of my duty, if I am in\nfellowship with God, if I am worthy of the fellowship of my brethren,\nif I can stand spotless before the world, without blemish, without\ntransgression of the laws of God, what does it matter to me what may\nhappen to me? I am always ready, if I am in this frame of understanding\nmind and conduct. It does not matter at all. Therefore I borrow no\ntrouble nor feel the pangs of fear.\n\nThe Lord's hand is over all, and therein I acknowledge his hand.\nNot that men are at war, not that nations are trying to destroy\nnations, not that men are plotting against the liberties of their\nfellow creatures, not in those respects at all; but God's hand is not\nshortened. He will control the results that will follow. The will\noverrule them in a way that you and I, today, do not comprehend, or do\nnot foresee, for ultimate good. He foresees the end as he foresaw that\nwar should come upon all nations of the world, and as the Prophet has\ndeclared it would. The Lord knew it would come. Why? Because he knew\nwhat the world was doing. {110} He knew the trend of the spirits of men\nand of nations. He knew what the results would be, in time. He knew\nwhen the time would be, and the results that would be manifest, and\nso he declared it by the voice of his servants, the prophets; and now\nwe see the fulfilment of the predictions made by the servants of God,\nas they were inspired to utter them, when they declared that the time\nwould come to pass when war would be poured out upon all nations--not\nto fulfil the purposes of God, but the purposes of the nations of the\nearth in consequence of their wickedness. It may be a very difficult\nthing for me, with the range of words that I possess, to express my\nthoughts and to explain my full intent; but I repeat to you that the\nLord God Almighty is not pleased, nor was it his purpose or design, or\nintent, to foreordain the condition that the world is in today; nor\ndid he do so. He foresaw what would come, by the conduct of men by\ntheir departure from the truth, by their lack of the love of God, and\nby the course that they should pursue, inimical to the well-being of\nhis children. He foresaw what would be, but he had given them their\nagency, under which they are bringing it to pass. The results of it,\neventually, will be overruled for the good of those who shall live\nafter, not for the good of those who shall destroy themselves because\nof their wicked propensities and crimes.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 20,\np. 827, July, 1917.\n\nTHE GOSPEL TRUMPET. If we are in the line of our duty, we are engaged\nin a great and glorious cause. It is very essential to our individual\nwelfare that every man and every woman who has entered into the\ncovenants of the gospel, through repentance and baptism, should feel\nthat as individuals it is their bounden duty to use their intelligence,\nand the agency which the Lord has given them, for the promotion of the\ninterests of Zion and the establishment of her cause in the earth.\n\nIt matters not how devout, honest, or sincere we might {111} be in\nthe profession of our faith in God, or in the system of religion we\nmight have adopted, and which we believe to be the everlasting gospel,\nwithout repentance and baptism and the reception of the Holy Ghost,\nwhich constitute the new birth, we are not of the family of Christ,\nbut are aliens, estranged from God and his laws, and in this fallen\ncondition we shall remain, whether in the body or in the spirit, for\ntime and for eternity, unless we render obedience to the plan devised\nin the heavens for the redemption and salvation of the human family.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints may say, we were taught this doctrine by the\nelders in our native lands, and we believed it and repented of our\nsins, and were baptized, and we received the gift of the Holy Ghost,\nwhich was a testimony to us that we had done the will of the Father,\nand since then our testimonies have often been confirmed through the\nmanifestations of the power of God, and the renewal of his Spirit in\nour hearts. Why, therefore, say they, is it necessary to refer to these\nthings now? We perhaps forget, in consequence of the things of time,\nwhich so tempt our fallen nature, that having been born anew, which is\nthe putting away of the old man sin, and putting on of the man Christ\nJesus, we have become soldiers of the Cross, having enlisted under the\nbanner of Jehovah for time and for eternity, and that we have entered\ninto the most solemn covenants to serve God and to contend earnestly\nfor the establishment of the principles of truth and righteousness on\nthis earth continually while we live.\n\nIn referring to the subject of baptism as essential to salvation, it\nmay be asked by some, what would become of those who heard not the\ngospel and who therefore had not the opportunity of being baptized,\nclaiming as we do that the gospel was taken from the earth in\nconsequence of its being rejected when proclaimed by Jesus and his\napostles? I would say to such, that God has made ample provision for\nall his {112} children, both the ignorant and the learned; those who\nhave not had the gospel preached to them in the flesh, will hear it in\nthe spirit, for all must have the plan of salvation presented to them\nfor their acceptance or rejection before they can become amenable to\nthe law.\n\nIn connection with this work is that spoken of concerning Elijah the\nprophet, namely, \"The turning of the hearts of the children to the\nfathers, and the hearts of the fathers to the children,\" which if not\ndone the whole earth will be smitten with a curse.\n\nThe kingdom of God must be erected upon the principles which Christ has\nrevealed, upon the foundation of eternal truth; Jesus himself being the\nchief cornerstone. Those holy and sublime principles must be observed\nand honored in our lives, in order that we may obtain an exaltation\nwith the sanctified in the kingdom of God.\n\nThe beauty of these principles is that they are true, and the\nsatisfaction derived from their adoption is the knowledge which we\nreceive convincing us of this fact. We have not believed a fable,\nneither are we cherishing a cunningly devised scheme, but we have\nbeen inducted into the truth, having Christ for our head, who is our\nforerunner, our great High Priest and King.\n\nThe Holy Ghost is a personage who acts in Christ's stead. Just before\nthe risen Redeemer left the earth he commanded his disciples to tarry\nin the city of Jerusalem until they should be endowed with power from\non high. They did so, and agreeable to promise, the Comforter came\nwhilst they were met together, filling their hearts with unspeakable\njoy, insomuch that they spake in tongues and prophesied; and the\ninspiring influence of this holy being accompanied them in all their\nministerial duties, enabling them to perform the great mission to which\nthey had been called by the Savior.\n\nI know that God lives and that he has revealed himself. {113} I know\nthat the Holy Ghost has been conferred upon the children of men, and\nthat the gospel has been restored to the inhabitants of the earth in\nits fulness. I know that the Holy Priesthood, which is the power of\nGod delegated to man, has been restored to the earth. I do know that\nGod has delivered his people and that he will continue to deliver us\nand lead us on in his own peculiar way from conquest to conquest, from\nvictory to victory, until truth and righteousness gain the ascendency\nin this his earth, inasmuch as we remain true to him and to one another.\n\nIt is the fool who has said in his heart, \"There is no God,\" and it\nwould indeed be a weak and foolish mind that would rest satisfied\nwithout knowing beyond a doubt the Author and Source of his religion,\nwhen the opportunity of ascertaining the fact is extended to him.\n\nI know the fruits of my religion are good, they are flavored with the\nsweets of heaven, and they impart health and life to the soul, and I\nknow that God, the Creator of heaven and earth, is its author. No man\nneed wonder whether this be really true or not, for all may know for\nthemselves; all may partake of the fruits of the vine and eat and live;\nall may drink of the eternal spring, and thirst no more. These things\nI declare to you to be true and faithful. I have been acquainted with\nthem from my youth, and I have felt their influence from my childhood.\nI have seen the effect of their opposite, and I know whereof I speak. I\ncannot deny these things, neither can any man who has ever known them,\nalthough he may apostatize from the Church, except he deny himself and\nhis God.\n\nThe man who embraces what is called \"Mormonism,\" but which is really\nthe gospel of the Son of God, and lives according to its precepts,\nwill never lie nor steal; he will not dishonor his parents nor despise\nhis poorer brethren; he will never, no never, speak against the Lord's\nanointed nor be ashamed to own his God, to whom he owes homage and\n{114} gratitude now and forever; he will never do a dishonorable act,\nnor fail to acknowledge God in all things, neither will he refuse\nto render implicit obedience to the revelations of God which are\napplicable to him. It is true, man may err in judgment, he may be\nwanting in many things because of his fallen nature, but the system\nof salvation is perfect. Jesus, the Only Begotten of the Father, in\nwhom there is no blemish, is its author; he is the standard to all the\nworld, and will be forever. He had power to lay down his life and take\nit up again, and if we keep inviolate the covenants of the gospel,\nremaining faithful and true to the end, we too, in his name and through\nhis redeeming blood, will have power in due time to resurrect these our\nbodies after they shall have been committed to the earth.--April 8,\n1876, _Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 18, pp. 271-277, 1877.\n\nWHAT CHURCH LEADERS ADVOCATE. We wish to advocate the principle of\nunity, the love of God and neighbor, the love of a purpose that is\ngreat, ennobling, good in itself, and calculated to exalt man and bring\nhim nearer to the likeness of the Son of God.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n21, p. 98, December, 1917.\n\nOUR MESSAGE ONE OF LOVE. We bring a message of love. We wish to\nshow how much we love you, and to find out how much you love us in\nreturn.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 98, December, 1917.\n\nWHENCE? WHITHER? We want to know where we came from, and where we are\ngoing. Where did we come from? From God. Our spirits existed before\nthey came to this world. They were in the councils of the heavens\nbefore the foundations of the earth were laid. We were there. We sang\ntogether with the heavenly hosts for joy when the foundations of the\nearth were laid, and when the plan of our existence upon this earth and\nredemption were mapped out. We were there; we were interested, and we\ntook a part in this great preparation. We were unquestionably present\nin {115} those councils when that wonderful circumstance occurred\nwhen Satan offered himself as a savior of the world if he could but\nreceive the honor and glory of the Father for doing it. But Jesus said,\n\"Father, thy will be done, and the glory be thine forever.\" Wherefore,\nbecause Satan rebelled against God, and sought to destroy the agency\nof man, the Father rejected him and he was cast out, but Jesus was\naccepted. We were, no doubt, there, and took part in all those scenes,\nwe were vitally concerned in the carrying out of these great plans\nand purposes, we understood them, and it was for our sakes they were\ndecreed, and are to be consummated. These spirits have been coming to\nthis earth to take upon them tabernacles, that they might become like\nunto Jesus Christ, being \"formed in his likeness and image,\" from the\nmorn of creation until now, and will continue until the winding up\nscene, until the spirits who were destined to come to this world shall\nhave come and accomplished their mission in the flesh.--_Deseret Weekly\nNews,_ 1884, Vol. 33, p. 130.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS ARE LAW-ABIDING. I wish to enter here my avowal\nthat the people called Latter-day Saints, as has been often repeated\nfrom this stand, are the most law-abiding, the most peaceable,\nlong-suffering and patient people that can today be found within the\nconfines of this republic, and perhaps anywhere else upon the face\nof the earth; and we intend to continue to be law-abiding, so far as\nthe constitutional law of the land is concerned; and we expect to\nmeet the consequences of our obedience to the laws and commandments\nof God like men. These are my sentiments briefly expressed, upon this\nsubject.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ 1882, Vol. 31, p. 226.\n\n{116}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER VII\n\nTHE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL\n\nHOW THE SINNER MAY BE CLEANSED. You cannot take a murderer, a suicide,\nan adulterer, a liar, or one who was or is thoroughly abominable in his\nlife here, and simply by the performance of an ordinance of the gospel,\ncleanse him from sin and usher him into the presence of God. God has\nnot instituted a plan of that kind, and it cannot be done. He has said\nyou shall repent of your sins. The wicked will have to repent of their\nwickedness. Those who die without the knowledge of the gospel will have\nto come to the knowledge of it, and those who sin against light will\nhave to pay the uttermost farthing for their transgression and their\ndeparture from the gospel, before they can ever get back to it. Do not\nforget that. Do not forget it, you elders in Israel, nor you, mothers\nin Israel, either; and, when you seek to save either the living or the\ndead, bear it in mind that you can only do it on the principle of their\nrepentance and acceptation of the plan of life. That is the only way in\nwhich you can succeed.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 6, 7.\n\nFALLACY OF DEATH-BED REPENTANCE. I do not believe in the ideas that\nwe hear sometimes advanced in the world, that it matters but little\nwhat men do in this life, if they will but confess Christ at the end\nof their journey in life, and that is all-sufficient, and that by so\ndoing they will receive their passport into heaven. I denounce this\ndoctrine. It is unscriptural, it is unreasonable, it is untrue, and it\nwill not avail any man, no matter by whom this idea may be advocated;\nit will prove an utter failure unto men. As reasonable beings, as men\nand women of intelligence, we cannot {117} help but admire and honor\nthe doctrine of Jesus Christ, which is the doctrine of God, and which\nrequires of every man and woman righteousness in their lives, purity\nin their thoughts, uprightness in their daily walk and conversation,\ndevotion to the Lord, love of truth, love of their fellowman, and above\nall things in the world the love of God. These were the precepts that\nwere inculcated by the Son of God when he walked among his brethren in\nthe meridian of time. He taught these precepts; he exemplified them in\nhis life, and advocated continually the doing of the will of him that\nsent him.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 3.\n\nTHE CHANGE THAT COMES WITH REPENTANCE AND BAPTISM. That change comes\ntoday to every son and daughter of God who repents of his or her sins,\nwho humble themselves before the Lord, and who seek forgiveness and\nremission of sin by baptism by immersion, by one having authority to\nadminister this sacred ordinance of the gospel of Jesus Christ. For\nit is this new birth that was spoken of by Christ to Nicodemus as\nabsolutely essential that men might see the kingdom of God, and without\nwhich no man could enter into the kingdom. Each of us can remember,\nperhaps, the change that came into our hearts when we were baptized\nfor the remission of our sins. Perhaps it is not proper for one to\nspeak of himself or of his own experiences, because there may be those\nwithin the sound of my voice who object to a man speaking of himself,\nand especially when he shall say any good of himself; yet I speak not\nof myself, I speak of the influence and power of the Holy Spirit that\nI experienced when I had been baptized for the remission of my sins.\nThe feeling that came upon me was that of pure peace, of love and of\nlight. I felt in my soul that if I had sinned--and surely I was not\nwithout sin--that it had been forgiven me; that I was indeed cleansed\nfrom sin; my heart was touched, and I felt that I would not injure\nthe smallest insect beneath my feet. I felt as if I wanted to do good\n{118} everywhere to everybody and to everything. I felt a newness of\nlife, a newness of desire to do that which was right. There was not one\nparticle of desire for evil left in my soul. I was but a little boy, it\nis true, when I was baptized; but this was the influence that came upon\nme, and I know that it was from God, and was and ever has been a living\nwitness to me of my acceptance of the Lord.\n\nOh! that I could have kept that same spirit and that same earnest\ndesire in my heart every moment of my life from that day to this.\nYet many of us who have received that witness, that new birth, that\nchange of heart, while we may have erred in judgment or have made many\nmistakes, and often perhaps come short of the true standard in our\nlives, we have repented of the evil, and we have sought from time to\ntime forgiveness at the hand of the Lord; so that until this day the\nsame desire and purpose which pervaded our souls when we were baptized\nand received a remission of our sins, still holds possession of our\nhearts, and is still the ruling sentiment and passion of our souls.\nThough at times we may be stirred to anger, and our wrath move us to\nsay and do things which are not pleasing in the sight of God, yet\ninstantly on regaining our sober senses and recovering from our lapse\ninto the power of darkness, we feel humble, repentant, and to ask\nforgiveness for the wrong that we have done to ourselves, and perchance\nto others. The great, earnest, overwhelming desire, which is born of\nthe truth and of the witness of the Holy Spirit in the hearts of the\npeople who obey the truth, assumes sway and again takes possession of\nour souls, to lead us on in the path of duty. This is my testimony and\nI know it is true.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, pp. 65, 66.\n\nTHE NECESSITY OF BAPTISM. \"The Light has come to the world, and he who\nwill not see it shall be condemned.\" The truth is here, and shall men\nliving now be heard to complain hereafter that they have not the truth\nin their hearts? {119} Certainly not. It is here for all who will seek\nit, and it shall be to their undoing if they do not obtain it.\n\nThe Savior said to Nicodemus, \"Except a man be born again, he cannot\nsee the kingdom of God,\" and that is true today. A man must be born\nfrom ignorance into truth, today, before he can expect to see any\ndifference between a Latter-day Saint and another not of the faith. If\nhe is not so born, he is more blind than the one whom Christ healed,\nfor having eyes he sees not, and having ears, hears not.\n\nIs there any difference between the baptized and the unbaptized man?\nAll the difference in the world, I tell you, but it is only discernible\nthrough the Spirit. It is a vast difference too great for one not in\npossession of the Spirit to comprehend. Take two men, they may be\nequals in point of goodness, they may be equally moral, charitable,\nhonest and just, but one is baptized and the other is not. There is a\nmighty difference between them, for one is the son of God redeemed by\ncompliance with his laws, and the other remains in darkness.\n\nThe Scriptures say that a rich man would hardly enter the kingdom of\nheaven, but it does not mean that riches will condemn a man, not at\nall. God is pleased to see us acquire riches, for he intends ultimately\nto give to us the whole earth as an eternal inheritance, but it is the\nlove of riches that kills. A great gulf separates those who enter the\nhouse of the Lord and take wives, and those who do not thus marry--a\ntremendous gulf, but to the unspiritual eye no difference is apparent.\n\nI thank God for \"Mormonism,\" so-called; it is the power of God unto\nsalvation. It is the duty of every Latter-day Saint to know of its\ntruth and to exemplify it. Its destiny is to overwhelm error and\nsupplant it with righteousness and peace.--_From a sermon,_ given in\nLogan, Feb. 2, 1909.\n\n{120} WHEN TO BAPTIZE CHILDREN. We confess to having been considerably\nsurprised when attending one of our latest Sunday School conventions\non learning that in some wards in the Church only once or twice in\neach year are opportunities given to the children of the Saints to be\nbaptized. We hold the opinion that in every stake of Zion there should\nbe opportunity for baptism every day of every month and every month\nin every year, for we believe that it is an admirable practice where\nparents, in conformity with the revelations of God, have taught their\nchildren in the first principles of the gospel--faith, repentance\nand baptism, to have them baptized on their birthdays, when they\narrive at the age of eight years. This practice has many advantages.\nIn the first place, when a child is baptized on his birthday, he has\nno difficulty in remembering the day when that sacred ordinance was\nperformed in his case. Again, it prevents the tendency manifested\nby some people to delay and postpone duties that are always best\nperformed in their proper time and season. When once a child has passed\nthe eight-year mark, there appears no particular necessity for the\nimmediate performance of the ordinance, and the parents are apt to put\nit off from day to day and from week to week, until months have passed\nover, and the matter is not attended to. Should it so happen that in\nthis interval the child is taken by the Lord, then this rite has to\nbe performed in his behalf after his departure from our midst. How\nmuch better it is that the child have the opportunity of doing this\nall-important work for himself or herself!--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol.\n40, p. 337, June 1, 1905.\n\nTHROUGH ATONEMENT SINS ARE WASHED AWAY. When we commit sin, it is\nnecessary that we repent of it and make restitution as far as lies in\nour power. When we cannot make restitution for the wrong we have done,\nthen we must apply for the grace and mercy of God to cleanse us from\nthat iniquity.\n\n{121} Men cannot forgive their own sins; they cannot cleanse themselves\nfrom the consequences of their sins. Men can stop sinning and can do\nright in the future, and so far their acts are acceptable before the\nLord and worthy of consideration. But who shall repair the wrongs they\nhave done to themselves and to others, which it seems impossible for\nthem to repair themselves? By the atonement of Jesus Christ the sins of\nthe repentant shall be washed away; though they be crimson they shall\nbe made white as wool. This is the promise given to you. We who have\nnot paid our tithing in the past, and are therefore under obligations\nto the Lord, which we are not in position to discharge, the Lord\nrequires that no longer at our hands, but will forgive us for the past\nif we will observe this law honestly in the future. That is generous\nand kind, and I feel grateful for it.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 42.\n\nCONDITIONS FOR BAPTISM. No person can be properly baptized unless he\nhas faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and has repented of his sins,\nwith a repentance that need not be repented of. But faith comes by\nhearing the word of God. This implies that the candidate must be\ntaught. Efficient teaching and preparation must precede the ordinance,\nso that the candidate may have a proper appreciation and conception\nof its purposes. The call to baptism, in the mission of our Savior,\nwas always preceded by instructions in the doctrines which he\ntaught.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, p. 266.\n\nTHE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL. As Latter-day Saints we have every\nreason to rejoice in the gospel, and in the testimony we have received\nconcerning its truth. I repeat, we have reason to rejoice and to be\nexceeding glad, for we possess the testimony of Jesus, the spirit of\nprophecy, which the people of the world know nothing about, nor can\nthey, without obedience to the gospel.\n\nJesus thoroughly understood this matter, and fully explained {122} it\nwhen he said, \"Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom\nof God.\" On first reflection, it would seem that anything so clear,\nreasonable and tangible could be easily made plain to the understanding\nof all men. Hence the feeling that has prompted many of the Latter-day\nSaints to believe, after their minds have been enlightened by the\nSpirit of God--everything being made so plain and clear to them, that\nthey had only to tell their friends and kindred what they had learned\nand they would gladly receive it. But how disappointed, after they had\npresented to them the truths of heaven in simplicity and plainness,\nto hear them say, \"We cannot see it!\" or, \"We do not believe it!\" or\nperhaps bitterly oppose it, which is by far the most common practice\nof the world. They cannot understand it. Why? Because, as Jesus has\nsaid no man can see the kingdom except he is born again. You may preach\nthe gospel to the people but unless they humble themselves as little\nchildren before the Lord, acknowledging their dependence upon him\nfor light and wisdom, they cannot see or sense it, although you may\npreach to them in as great plainness as it is possible for the truth\nto be conveyed from one person to another. And should any believe\nyour testimony it would only be belief. They would not see as you\nsee--nor comprehend it, as you do--until they yield obedience to the\nrequirements of the gospel, and through the remission of their sins\nreceive the Holy Ghost. Then they, too, can see as you see, for they\nhave the same spirit; then will they love the truth as you do, and may\nwonder why they could not comprehend it before or why it is that there\ncan be anybody with common intelligence that cannot understand truth so\nplain and forcible.\n\nFirst, then, it is necessary to have faith in God, faith being the\nfirst principle in revealed religion, and the foundation of all\nrighteousness.\n\nFaith in God is to believe that he is, and \"that he is the only\nsupreme Governor and independent Being, in whom all fulness {123} and\nperfection and every good gift and principle dwell independently,\" and\nin whom the faith of all other rational beings must centre for life and\nsalvation; and further, that he is the great Creator of all things,\nthat he is omnipotent, omniscient, and by his works and the power of\nhis Spirit omnipresent.\n\nNot only is it necessary to have faith in God, but also in Jesus\nChrist, his Son, the Savior of mankind and the Mediator of the New\nCovenant; and in the Holy Ghost, who bears record of the Father and the\nSon, \"the same in all ages and forever.\"\n\nHaving this faith, it becomes necessary to repent. Repent of what? Of\nevery sin of which we may have been guilty. How shall we repent of\nthese sins? Does repentance consist of sorrow for wrong doing? Yes,\nbut is this all? By no means. True repentance only is acceptable to\nGod, nothing short of it will answer the purpose. Then what is true\nrepentance? True repentance is not only sorrow for sins, and humble\npenitence and contrition before God, but it involves the necessity of\nturning away from them, a discontinuance of all evil practices and\ndeeds, a thorough reformation of life, a vital change from evil to\ngood, from vice to virtue, from darkness to light. Not only so, but to\nmake restitution, so far as it is possible, for all the wrongs we have\ndone, to pay our debts, and restore to God and man their rights--that\nwhich is due to them from us. This is true repentance, and the exercise\nof the will and all the powers of body and mind is demanded, to\ncomplete this glorious work of repentance; then God will accept it.\n\nHaving thus repented, the next thing requisite is baptism, which is an\nessential principle of the gospel--no man can enter into the gospel\ncovenant without it. It is the door of the Church of Christ, we cannot\nget in there in any other way, for Christ bath said it. \"Sprinkling,\"\nor \"pouring,\" is not baptism. Baptism means immersion in water, and\n{124} is to be administered by one having authority, in the name of the\nFather, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Baptism without divine\nauthority is not valid. It is a symbol of the burial and resurrection\nof Jesus Christ, and must be done in the likeness thereof, by one\ncommissioned of God, in the manner prescribed, otherwise it is illegal\nand will not be accepted by him, nor will it effect a remission of\nsins, the object for which it is designed, but whosoever hath faith,\ntruly repents and is \"buried with Christ in baptism,\" by one having\ndivine authority, shall receive a remission of sins, and is entitled to\nthe gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands.\n\nOnly those who are commissioned of Jesus Christ have authority or\npower to bestow this gift. The office of the Holy Ghost is to bear\nrecord of Christ, or to testify of him, and confirm the believer in\nthe truth, by bringing to his recollection things that have passed,\nand showing or revealing to the mind things present and to come. \"But\nthe Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in\nmy name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your\nremembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.\" \"He will guide you into\nall truth.\" Thus, without the aid of the Holy Ghost no man can know the\nwill of God, or that Jesus is the Christ--the Redeemer of the world,\nor that the course he pursues, the work he performs, or his faith, are\nacceptable to God, and such as will secure to him the gift of eternal\nlife, the greatest of all gifts. (John 14:26; 6:13.)\n\n\"But,\" says an objector, \"have we not the Bible, and are not the Holy\nScriptures able to make us wise unto salvation?\" Yes, provided we obey\nthem. \"All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable\nfor doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in\nrighteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished\nunto all good works.\" The \"good works\" are the great desideratum. The\nBible itself is but the dead letter, it is {125} the Spirit that giveth\nlife. The way to obtain the Spirit is that which is here marked out so\nplainly in the Scriptures. There is no other. Obedience, therefore,\nto these principles is absolutely necessary, in order to obtain the\nsalvation and exaltation brought to light through the gospel.\n\nAs to the question of authority, nearly everything depends upon it.\nNo ordinance can be performed to the acceptance of God without divine\nauthority. No matter how fervently men may believe or pray, unless\nthey are endowed with divine authority they can only act in their own\nname, and not legally nor acceptably in the name of Jesus Christ, in\nwhose name all these things must be done. Some suppose this authority\nmay be derived from the Bible, but nothing could be more absurd.\nThe Bible is but a book containing the writings of inspired men,\n\"profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction\nin righteousness,\" as such we hold it is sacred; but the Spirit, power\nand authority by which it is written cannot be found within its lids,\nnor derived from it. \"For prophecy came not in old time by the will of\nman; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.\"\nIf by reading and believing the Bible this authority could be obtained,\nall who read the Bible and believed it would have it--one equally with\nanother. I have read the Bible, and I have as good reason for believing\nit as any other man, and do believe it with all my heart; but this does\nnot give me authority to teach men in the name of the Lord, nor to\nofficiate in the sacred ordinances of the gospel. Were the Scriptures\nthe only source of knowledge, we would be without knowledge for\nourselves, and would have to rest our hopes of salvation upon a simple\nbelief in the testimonies and sayings of others. This will not do for\nme; I must know for myself, and if I act as a teacher of these things,\nI must be clothed with the same light, knowledge and authority as those\nwere who acted in a similar calling anciently. Else how could I declare\n{126} the truth and bear testimony as they did? What right would I\nhave to say, \"thus saith the Lord,\" and call upon man to repent and be\nbaptized in the name of the Lord? or, that \"This Jesus hath God raised\nup [from the dead], whereof we all [the apostles] are witnesses?\" And,\ntherefore, let all men \"know assuredly that God hath made that same\nJesus,\" who was crucified, \"both Lord and Christ.\" No man, without the\nHoly Ghost, as enjoyed by the ancient apostles can know these things,\ntherefore cannot declare them by authority, nor teach and prepare\nmankind for the salvation of God. God Almighty is the only source from\nwhence this knowledge, power and authority can be obtained, and that\nthrough the operations of the Holy Ghost. The Scriptures may serve as\na guide to lead us to God, and hence to the possession of all things\nnecessary to life and salvation, but they can do no more.\n\nHaving profited by this example, and done the works commanded by\nboth Christ and his apostles, ancient and modern, I am happy of the\nprivilege to declare to the inhabitants of the earth that I have\nreceived this testimony and witness for myself. I do know that these\nthings are true. Jesus, my Redeemer, lives, and God hath made him both\nLord and Christ. To know and to worship the true God, in the name of\nJesus--in spirit and in truth--is the duty of man. To aid and qualify\nhim for this service is the duty and office of the Holy Ghost. Man may\nfail through faltering and unfaithfulness, but the Spirit of God will\nnever fail, nor abandon the faithful disciple. I can say as one who\nhas tried the experiment--for it may be called an experiment to the\nbeginner--that all who will take the course and accept the doctrine\nthus marked out will, through faithfulness, become acquainted with the\ntruth, and shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God or of man,\nand will rejoice in it as all good, faithful Latter-day Saints do.\n\nHere is an ordinance which we are now administering, {127} the\nSacrament of the Lord's supper; it is a principle of the gospel, one as\nnecessary to be observed by all believers, as any other ordinance of\nthe gospel. What is the object of it? It is that we may keep in mind\ncontinually the Son of God who has redeemed us from eternal death,\nand brought us to life again through the power of the gospel. Before\nthe coming of Christ to the earth, this was borne in mind by the\ninhabitants of the earth to whom the gospel was preached, by another\nordinance which was a type of the great sacrifice that should take\nplace in the meridian of time. Hence, Adam, after he was cast out of\nthe garden, was commanded to offer sacrifices to God; by this act, he\nand all who participated in the offerings of sacrifices, were reminded\nof the Savior who should come to redeem them from death which, were\nit not for the atonement wrought out by him, would forever exclude\nthem from dwelling in the presence of God again. But in his coming and\ndeath, this commandment was fulfilled; and he instituted the Supper\nand commanded his followers to partake of this in all time to come, in\norder that they may remember him, bearing in mind that he had redeemed\nthem, also that they had covenanted to keep his commandments and to\nwalk with him in the regeneration. Hence it is necessary to partake of\nthe Sacrament, as a witness to him that we do remember him, are willing\nto keep the commandments he has given us, that we may have his Spirit\nto be with us always--even to the end, and also that we may continue in\nthe forgiveness of sins.\n\nIn various dispensations there are various differences in regard\nto certain requirements of the gospel. For instance, in the day of\nNoah, when he preached the gospel to the antediluvian world, he was\ngiven a special commandment to build an ark, that in case the people\nwould reject him and the message sent unto him, that himself and all\nwho believed on him might be saved from the destruction that awaited\nthem. In this dispensation there is a principle {128} or commandment\npeculiar to it. What is that? It is the gathering of the people unto\none place. The gathering of this people is as necessary to be observed\nby believers, as faith, repentance, baptism, or any other ordinance.\nIt is an essential part of the gospel of this dispensation, as much so\nas the necessity of building an ark by Noah, for his deliverance, was\na part of the gospel of his dispensation. Then the world was destroyed\nby a flood, now it is to be destroyed by war, pestilence, famine,\nearthquake, storms and tempest, the sea rolling beyond its bounds,\nmalarious vapors, vermin, disease and by fire and the lightnings of\nGod's wrath poured out for destruction upon Babylon. The cry of the\nangel unto the righteous of this dispensation is, \"Come out of her, my\npeople, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not\nof her plagues.\" (Revelation 18:4.)\n\nWe believe also in the principle of direct revelation from God to man.\n\nThis is a part of the gospel, but it is not peculiar to this\ndispensation. It is common in all ages and dispensations of the gospel.\nThe gospel cannot be administered, nor the Church of God continue to\nexist, without it. Christ is the head of his Church and not man, and\nthe connection can only be maintained upon the principle of direct and\ncontinuous revelation. It is not a hereditary principle, it cannot be\nbanded down from father to son, nor from generation to generation,\nbut is a living, vital principle to be enjoyed on certain conditions\nonly, namely--through absolute faith in God and obedience to his laws\nand commandments. The moment this principle is cut off, that moment\nthe Church is adrift, being severed from its ever-living head. In this\ncondition it cannot continue, but must cease to be the Church of God\nand, like the ship at sea without captain, compass or rudder, is afloat\nat the mercy of the storms and the waves of ever contending human\npassions, and worldly interests, pride and folly, finally to be wrecked\nupon the strand of priestcraft and superstition. The religious {129}\nworld is in this condition today, ripening for the great destruction\nwhich awaits them, but there is an ark prepared for such as are worthy\nof eternal life, in the gathering of the Saints to the chambers of the\nAlmighty, where they shall be preserved until the indignation of God is\npassed.\n\nMarriage is also a principle or ordinance of the gospel, most vital to\nthe happiness of mankind, however unimportant it may seem, or lightly\nregarded by many. There is no superfluous or unnecessary principle in\nthe plan of life, but there is no principle of greater importance or\nmore essential to the happiness of man--not only here, but especially\nhereafter, than that of marriage. Yet all are necessary. What good\nwould it be to one to be baptized and receive not the Holy Ghost? And\nsuppose he went a little further and received the Holy Ghost, thereby\nobtaining the testimony of Jesus, and then stopped at that, what good\nwould it do him? None whatever, but would add to his condemnation, for\nit would be as burying his talent in the earth. To secure the fulness\nof the blessings we must receive the fulness of the gospel. Yet men\nwill be judged and rewarded according to their works. \"To him that\nknoweth to do good and doeth it not, to him it is sin.\" Those who\nreceive a part of the gospel with light and knowledge to comprehend\nother principles, and yet do not obey them, will come under this law;\nhence, condemnation will be added unto such, and that which they did\nreceive may be taken from them and added to those who are more worthy.\n\nObedience is a requirement of heaven, and is therefore a principle of\nthe gospel. Are all required to be obedient? Yes, all. What, against\ntheir will? O, no, not by any means. There is no power given to man,\nnor means lawful, to be used to compel men to obey the will of God,\nagainst their wish, except persuasion and good advice, but there is a\npenalty attached to disobedience, which all must suffer who will not\nobey the obvious truths or laws of heaven. I believe in the sentiment\nof the poet:\n\n  {130} \"Know this, that every soul is free\n  To choose his life and what he'll be;\n  For this eternal truth is given,\n  That God will force no man to heaven.\n\n  \"He'll call, persuade, direct aright,\n  And bless with wisdom, love and light,\n  In nameless ways be good and kind,\n  But never force the human mind.\"\n\nIs it a difficult task to obey the gospel? No. It is an easy matter\nto those who possess the spirit of it. Most of this congregation\ncan testify that the gospel \"yoke is easy, and the burden light.\"\nThose who have embraced it will be judged according to their works\ntherein, whether they be good or evil. To such as are untrue to their\ncovenants it may be said, by and by, \"Depart from me!\" In vain will\nthey plead their former good works and faith. Why? Because the race\nis not to the swift nor the battle always to the strong, but to him\nthat endures faithful to the end. We must save ourselves from this\nuntoward generation. It is a continual labor, but the strength of\nthe righteous will be sufficient for their day. Jesus said, \"In my\nFather's house are many mansions.\" There is a glory, or mansion, of\nwhich the sun is typical, another of which the moon is typical, and\nstill another like unto the stars, and in this latter the condition\nof its occupants will differ as the stars differ in appearance. Every\nman will receive according to his works and knowledge. \"These are they\nwho are of Paul, and of Apollos, and of Cephas. These are they who say\nthey are some of one and some of another--some of Christ and some of\nJohn, and some of Moses, and some of Elias, and some of Esaias, and\nsome of Isaiah, and some of Enoch; but received not the gospel, neither\nthe testimony of Jesus.\" (Doc. and Cov. 76:100-101.) Thus, impartial\njustice will be meted out unto all, and none will be lost but the sons\nof perdition.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 14, p. 266.\n\n{131}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER VIII\n\nTHE CHURCH AND THE MAN\n\nTHE CHURCH IN ADVANCE OF ITS MEMBERS. \"The modern 'Mormon' is far in\nadvance of 'Mormonism'.\" The very reverse of this statement is the\ntruth. \"Mormonism\" is far in advance of the modern or any other class\nof \"Mormons.\" For not one member of the Church in one hundred, and\nperhaps not a single member in the whole Church is able to reach the\nhigh standards of faith, virtue, honor and truth inculcated in the\ngospel of Jesus Christ.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 41, p. 144, March\n1, 1906.\n\nTHE GOSPEL THE MOST IMPORTANT THING. The religion which we have\nespoused is not a Sunday religion; it is not a mere profession; it is\na most--I was going to say--a most terrible reality--and I believe\nI would be justified in using that expression, because it savors of\nlife unto life or of death unto death. If it is, and pardon me for\nusing that expression, if it is what we profess it to be, what we have\nembraced it for, what we believe it to be as members of the Church of\nJesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it is the most important thing in\nthe world to us, and the results to us in this world and in the world\nto come will depend upon our integrity to the truth and our consistency\nin observing its precepts, in abiding by its principles, and its\nrequirements.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1916, p. 2.\n\nPERSONAL ADVANCEMENT IS HELP TO THE CHURCH. Whoever will labor\nfor his own welfare, for his own salvation and upbuilding in the\nknowledge of those principles which draw men nearer to God and make\nthem more like unto him, fitting them better for the performance of\nthe duties required at their hands, is in like manner building up the\nChurch.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 2.\n\n{132} COVENANTS OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. Among the covenants are\nthese, that they will cease from sin and from all unrighteousness; that\nthey will work righteousness in their lives; that they will abstain\nfrom the use of intoxicants, from the use of strong drinks of every\ndescription, from the use of tobacco, from every vile thing, and from\nextremes in every phase of life; that they will not take the name\nof God in vain; that they will not bear false witness against their\nneighbor; that they will seek to love their neighbors as themselves;\nto carry out the golden rule of the Lord, do unto others as they would\nthat others should do unto them. These principles are involved in the\ncovenants that the people have made in the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints, and it is expected that the officers and presiding\nauthorities in the Church shall see to it that the members of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will keep these covenants\nthat they have made with the Lord, and that they will observe these\nprinciples and adapt them to their lives and carry them out, that they\nmay be indeed the salt of the earth; not salt that has lost its savor\nand is good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under the foot\nof men, but salt that has its savor and that is wholesome; that the\npeople of God may be a light unto this generation and unto the world;\nthat men may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in\nheaven; and that, notwithstanding enemies who are filled with the\nspirit of persecution and who say all manner of evil things against\nthe Latter-day Saints, those who have entered into the covenant of the\ngospel, will keep the commandments of the Lord, will obey the dictates\nof the Spirit of the Lord unto them, will work righteousness in the\nearth, and will go right on in the path that Almighty God has marked\nout for them to pursue, fulfilling and accomplishing his will and his\npurposes concerning them in the latter day.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, pp. 4,\n5.\n\n{133} A PRIVILEGE TO BE ASSOCIATED WITH THE CHURCH. I esteem it a great\nprivilege to be permitted to live and be associated with my brethren\nand sisters in the great cause in which we are engaged. Personally,\nI have nothing but this cause to live for, for the rest of my life.\nIt has been very much, almost entirely, the object of life with me,\never since my childhood; and I am very thankful that I have had the\nprivilege of being connected with the missionary work of the Church,\nand I hope and trust that I may be able to continue in this ministry\nthe remainder of my days. I feel in my heart that there is nothing\ngreater for me, or for any other man living than to be identified with\nthe cause of truth, and I verily believe that we are engaged in the\ncause of truth, and not error.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 2.\n\nWORTH OF A STANDING IN THE CHURCH. My standing in the Church is worth\nto me more than this life--ten thousand times. For in this I have life\neverlasting. In this I have the glorious promise of the association\nof my loved ones throughout all eternity. In obedience to this work,\nin the gospel of Jesus Christ, I shall gather around me my family, my\nchildren, my children's children, until they become as numerous as the\nseed of Abraham, or as countless as the sands upon the seashore. For\nthis is my right and privilege, and the right and privilege of every\nmember of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints who holds the\npriesthood and will magnify it in the sight of God. Without it, there\nis death and desolation--disintegration and disinheritance; without\nit there may be a chance to become a ministering spirit, a servant\nunto servants throughout the endless ages, but in this gospel there\nis a chance to become a son of God, in the image and likeness of the\nFather and of his Only Begotten Son in the flesh. I would rather take\nmy boys and my girls to the grave, while they are innocent, than to see\nthem entrapped in the wickedness, the unbelief {134} and the spirit of\napostasy so prevalent in the world, and be led away from the gospel of\nsalvation.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 136, 137.\n\nIMPORTANCE OF HAVING NAMES ON CHURCH RECORDS. Some people may not\ncare very much whether their names are recorded or not but this comes\nfrom ignorance of the consequences. If their names are not recorded\nthey will not only be cut off from the assistance which they would be\nentitled to from the Church, if they needed it, but they will be cut\noff from the ordinances of the house of God; they will be cut asunder\nfrom their dead and from their fathers who have been faithful, or from\nthose who shall come after them who shall be faithful, and they will be\nappointed their portion with the unbelievers, where there is weeping\nand gnashing of teeth. It means that you will be cut off from your\nfathers and mothers, from your husbands, your wives, your children, and\nthat you shall have no portion or lot or inheritance in the kingdom\nof God, both in time and in eternity. It has a very serious and\nfar-reaching effect.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 47.\n\nSECRET ORGANIZATIONS. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints\nis good enough for me and my family, and I have no time nor means to\nassociate myself with organizations that are not of this Church and\nwhich have simply for their objective the laying up of something for my\nwife to have after I am dead. I cannot afford to do it for this reason:\nthe Lord has seen fit to give me from day to day just sufficient for\nmy needs, and if I were to join these associations for the purpose\nof looking after the future of my family, I would be compelled to\nneglect paying my tithing, and present duties, because I would not have\nmeans enough to pay my tithing and my dues for these associations.\nWe have known members of the Church, who, when they were asked why\nthey did not pay their tithing, confessed that they were associated\nwith organizations of one kind and another, {135} wherein they were\ncompelled to pay weekly or monthly certain sums of money; they had\nbeen associated with these institutions for a number of years, and had\nput quite a lot of money in them; and now, if they did not continue\nto pay their dues they would lose all they had put in, then in case\nof death their families would lose the premium. From this you can see\nthey are in bondage to these secret organizations, and if they want\nto pay tithing they cannot do it. Well, if they do not, they will be\namong those whose names will not be found recorded in the books of the\nlaw of the Lord and who will not have inheritance in the Zion of God.\nFurthermore, we have called some of these men to go on missions, but\nthey could not go to preach the gospel to the nations of the earth.\nWhy? Because they belonged to certain secret associations, and they\nwere compelled to be at work all the time in order to pay their dues,\nor they would lose what they had put in them.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p.\n40.\n\nSECRET SOCIETIES. It is a well known truth that the counsel of the\nFirst Presidency of the Church, in all cases, has been and is against\nour brethren joining secret organizations for any purpose whatsoever,\nand that wherever any of them have already joined, they have been and\nare counseled to withdraw themselves from such organizations, as soon\nas circumstances permit and wisdom dictates. In taking this position,\nthere has not been, neither is it intended that there shall be, any\ncontroversy with the societies, and with their aims and objects. The\nmerits of the various orders are not considered at all; their aims may\nbe ever so worthy and their objects ever so commendable. That matter\ndoes not enter into the discussion, so far as a member of our Church is\nconcerned.\n\nThe gospel of Jesus Christ is true, and is a power unto salvation,\ntemporal and spiritual. A man who complies in every respect therewith\nhas everything that any society can {136} offer, with countless truths\nand consolations added: \"But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and\nhis righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.\"\nThe Church is divinely organized, and in that organization there is\nprovision for the development and practice of every virtue known, every\ncharity revealed. For this reason and for its promise of eternal life\nand glory, the gospel, and the Church divinely established for its\npromulgation, should be nearer and dearer to a follower of Christ than\nall other things. \"No man can serve two masters; for either he will\nhate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one and\ndespise the other. Ye can not serve God and Mammon.\"\n\nThe members of our Church who have faith to heed the advice of the\nauthorities thereof, will not ally themselves, under any pretense,\nwith any organization not instituted by the Lord for the building up\nof Zion. Neither will they, for any consideration, allow themselves\nto imbibe the spirit of the world, or be tempted to lose their faith,\nwhich will be the result with those who divide their interests,\ndevoting some to other organizations. This is the testimony of those\nwho have joined and who have later withdrawn. Nothing can be permitted\nin the members that is calculated to bring division and weakness to\nthe Church, yet those who have been led to join other institutions\nshould not be dealt with harshly, but should be made to understand the\nposition of the Church, and where it is so understood, they should\nshape their affairs for withdrawal, in humility and repentance, from\nthat which threatens their standing.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, p.\n305, February, 1903.\n\nGOSSIP. The \"Mormon\" creed: \"Mind your own business,\" is a good motto\nfor young people to adopt who wish to succeed, and who wish to make\nthe best use of their time and lives. And when I say young people, it\nincludes as well aged and middle aged men and women.\n\n{137} Let it be remembered that nothing is quite so contemptible as\nidle gossip. Byron said a good thing when he put into the mouth of Don\nJuan these words:\n\n  \"In fact there's nothing makes me so much grieve\n  As that abominable tittle-tattle,\n  Which is the cud eschewed by human cattle.\"\n\nHow idle to go about whispering mysterious words here and there--words\noften without foundation in fact, but uttered with injurious intent,\nand perhaps with the idea of creating for the whisperer some imaginary\nrespect, because of his supposed possession of special knowledge. But\nsuch action seldom bodes good, or sets upon the round of human lips\nsentiments of appreciation for the excellent, the beautiful, and the\ntrue, in a brother, neighbor, or friend. Such gossip and meddling\nconstantly hold to view the defects of its subjects, and the scandals\nthat are born fly as upon the wings of eagles. To be thus engaged\nis a positive injury, also, to the person so employed, because, by\nconstantly holding the defects of others in his own mind, he ruins his\nown ability to see and appreciate the virtues of his fellows, thus\nstifling his nobler self.\n\nIt is so very much better for a person to strive to develop himself by\nobserving all the good points he can find in others, than to strangle\nthe growth of his better self by cherishing a fault-finding, sullen,\nand intermeddling spirit. The scriptures support this thought. The\ngreat Psalmist says in substance in the fifteenth psalm: \"He that\nbackbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor,\nnor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor, shall abide in the\ntabernacle of the Lord, and never be moved.\" To abide in the tabernacle\nof the Lord is to enjoy his Holy Spirit. Now, he that taketh up a\nreproach against his neighbor is in great danger of losing the Spirit\nof the Lord. {138} \"But my neighbor has done this, that or the other\nthat is forbidden by the law of the Church, or good usage, why should\nI not set him right?\" says one. Let that one ask himself: \"Is it my\nbusiness?\" The answer will suggest itself: If it is not my business,\nlet me be wise enough to mind my own business. For \"he that refraineth\nhis lips is wise, and he that uttereth a slander is a fool;\" and,\nfurther, the Lord declares through the Psalmist: \"Whoso privily\nslandereth his neighbor, him will I cut off.\"\n\nLet it be the aim of the Saints to cultivate the spirit of generosity\nand good-will, such as was exemplified in the life of Christ, and\nproclaimed when the angels heralded abroad the message: \"Peace on\nearth, to men good will,\" and which has been reiterated in the modern\nrestoration of the gospel. Watch constantly for that which is worthy\nand noble in your fellowman. It makes a person better to see and speak\nof good in his neighbor; while there is unbounded delight in observing\nthe effect that a few words of appreciation and encouragement have upon\nmen, women, and children with whom we associate. Let those try it who\nreally wish to get the genuine sweets out of life.\n\nThe meddler, the gossip, the fault-finder, on the other hand, soon ruin\ntheir own capacity for observing the better side of human nature; and,\nnot finding it in others, search in vain for its influence in their own\nsouls.\n\nThere is a wonderful field in the organizations of the Church for the\ncultivation of all the virtues of the human heart. It is the business\nof every officer and member of the Church, and of her associations and\norganizations, to lead out in doing good; to stand first in serviceable\npractices in the gospel's atmosphere of sunshine and peace; to lift up\nand not cast down; to encourage and not to repress; to dispense joy,\nand to drown sorrow; to refrain their lips from slander and backbiting,\nand, by sweet temper and kind words, to unfold the better side of human\nnature; to mind {139} their own business, and not to unduly criticise,\nand not to find fault, nor to delight in tale-bearing, scandal, envy,\nand gossip.\n\nThis advice heeded, our social ethics would soon show wonderful\nimprovement; happiness, beauty of disposition, love, and moral\ncleanliness, would increase among the Saints; the Spirit of God\nwould delight to dwell in their midst, and the best qualities of the\npeople would unfold and develop like the rose in the warm sunshine of\nJune.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, p. 388, March, 1903.\n\nWE WANT TO BE KNOWN AS WE ARE. We want to be known as we are. We want\nto be seen in our true light. We want the world to become acquainted\nwith us. We want them to learn our doctrine, to understand our faith,\nour purposes, and the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints. We would like them to know something about the\norigin of this work, but we desire that they shall see this work in the\ntrue spirit of it, and the only way this can be brought about is by the\ninquiring intelligent world coming in contact with us--those indeed who\nare disposed to love truth and righteousness, and whose eyes are not\nso blinded that they can not see the truth when it is presented before\nthem.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 3.\n\nTREATMENT OF THOSE WILL NOT OBEY THE LAW OF THE CHURCH. It has occurred\nto me somewhat in this way: that the body of the Church is likened to\nthe body of a man, and you know men do sometimes get their systems\na little deranged--that is to say, sometimes they are flea-bitten.\nFleas bite them and mosquitoes bite them and cause little swellings\nto rise on their face and hands. Sometimes they have boils upon them,\nand carbuncles, sebaceous tumors and other excrescences, that only\nneed the application of the lance to get out the humor from them or to\nexcise them from the body, or cut them off and let them go, so that\nthe body may be cleansed from their poisonous effect. {140} It is so\nwith the Church. From time to time there are characters who become a\nlaw unto themselves and they follow the bent of their own \"sweet will\"\nuntil they get themselves into a condition mentally and spiritually\nthat they become a menace to the body ecclesiastic. In other words,\nthey become like a boil, tumor, or carbuncle on the body, you have\nto call in the surgeon to apply the knife to cut them out that the\nbody may be cleansed from them; and this has been the case from the\nbeginning.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 5.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS MUST BE THINKERS AND WORKERS. To be Latter-day Saints\nmen and women must be thinkers and workers; they must be men and women\nwho weigh matters in their minds; men and women who consider carefully\ntheir course of life and the principles that they have espoused. Men\ncannot be faithful Latter-day Saints unless they study and understand,\nto some extent at least, the principles of the gospel that they have\nreceived. When you hear people, who profess to be Latter-day Saints,\nrunning off on tangents, on foolish notions and one-horse, cranky\nideas, things that are obviously opposed to reason and to good sense,\nopposed to principles of righteousness and to the word of the Lord that\nhas been revealed to men, you should know at once that they have not\nstudied the principles of the gospel, and do not know very much about\nthe gospel. When people understand the gospel of Jesus Christ, you will\nsee them walking straightforward, according to the word of the Lord and\nthe law of God, strictly in accordance with that which is consistent,\njust, righteous, and in every sense acceptable to the Lord who only\naccepts of that which is right and pleasing in his sight; for only that\nwhich is right is pleasing unto him.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, 1910,\np. 72.\n\nTHE IDENTITY OF THE CHURCH UNCHANGED. We have a double guide and a\ndouble assurance in reaching our correct conclusions concerning the\nperfect identity of the {141} Church now and the Church in the days of\nits first prophet. The spirit of loyalty and devotion, together with\nlove for the work of building up Zion, characterize the Saints, while\nthe devil rages now in the same manner that he did then. The spirit,\non both sides of the controversy, is so identical that it is hard to\nimagine that any thoughtful Latter-day Saint can be deceived over the\nsituation as it exists today.\n\nBy their fruits ye shall know them. The devil caused men to rage over\nthe Nauvoo House, the building of the Nauvoo Temple, the Prophet's\nNauvoo brick store, and the material prosperity of the Saints in that\nbeautiful city on the banks of the Mississippi; he causes men to rave\nover so-called \"commercialism\" today. Envy was rampant then. It is just\nas deadly now.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 40, p. 497, August 15, 1905.\n\nNO CLASSES OR NATIONALITIES IN THE CHURCH. The brotherhood and common\ninterests in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are among\nthe great characteristics of our faith, and whatever, therefore, tends\nto establish class distinction either in society or nationalities\nshould be discouraged in every way possible. God is no respecter of\npersons, neither does he glorify one class to the disadvantage of\nanother.\n\nA striking peculiarity of the Saints gathered from all parts of the\nearth is that they are almost universally of the blood of Ephraim.\nIf they have received the Holy Ghost they are of one spirit, so that\nwhatever creates a discord in the spirit and unity of the Saints is of\nevil origin. The Spirit of God never begets strife, nor does it set up\nand insist on distinctions among those who have been its recipients.\n\nThere has been in some people's minds the thought that this or that\nnationality was entitled to certain recognition because of its\nlarge numbers or prominence in certain respects. The affairs of the\nChurch are not carried on with {142} respect to what is good or bad\npolicy--there is no policy in the Church, but that of wisdom and\ntruth, and everyone of its members should thoroughly understand that\ndistinctions both in classes and nationalities are odious and out of\nharmony with the discipline and spirit of Church government. If a man\nof one or another nationality is honored by any important call, it is\nbecause of the spirit in the man, and not because of his nationality,\nand the Saints may be certain that when any man makes a demand for\nrecognition it is an assumption on his part, and is not in harmony with\nthe life and spirit of our Master.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, p.\n658, November 1, 1902.\n\nNO NEUTRALS IN THE CHURCH. In Christ's Church we cannot be neutral or\ninert. We must either progress or retrograde. It is necessary for the\nLatter-day Saints to keep pushing on in order that they may keep their\nfaith alive and their spirits quickened to the performance of their\nduties. Let us remember that we are engaged in God's work--and when\nI say God's work, I mean that we are engaged in the work which the\nAlmighty has instituted in the earth for our salvation individually.\nEvery man should be laboring for his own good and as far as possible\nfor the good of others. There is no such thing in the science of life\nas a man laboring exclusively for himself. We are not intended to\nbe alone in time nor in eternity. Each individual is a unit in the\nhousehold of faith, and each unit must feel his or her proportion of\nthe responsibility that devolves upon the whole. Each individual must\nbe diligent in performing his duty. By doing this, and keeping himself\npure and unspotted from the world, he assists others to keep themselves\npure and unspotted. For instance, a man who is faithful in observing\nthe Sabbath day and in attending to the duties of that day will at\nleast set an example unto all with whom he is associated. The man who\nis prayerful before the {143} Lord will set an example before all\nothers who see and know his conduct. The man who is honest in dealing\nwith his neighbor will set an example for good. Those who do this are\ngenuine representatives of Zion; they are the children of God indeed\nand of a truth, and there rests with them the spirit of light and the\nlove of God. They are in a saved condition, and will continue to be in\na saved condition so long as they continue to observe the principles\nof the gospel. It is useless for us to mourn over the evils that we\nourselves have caused, unless by repentance we may make restitution for\nthe evils we have done. It is a terrible thing for men and women to\nallow themselves to go so far in the neglect of duty that evils will\nresult from their misconduct which they will be powerless thereafter to\neradicate or to make restitution for.--_Sermon,_ Sunday, June 12, 1898.\n\nDON'T HAVE RELIGIOUS HOBBIES. Brethren and sisters, don't have hobbies.\nHobbies are dangerous in the Church of Christ. They are dangerous\nbecause they give undue prominence to certain principles or ideas\nto the detriment and dwarfing of others just as important, just as\nbinding, just as saving as the favored doctrines or commandments.\n\nHobbies give to those who encourage them a false aspect of the gospel\nof the Redeemer; they distort and place out of harmony its principles\nand teachings. The point of view is unnatural. Every principle and\npractice revealed from God is essential to man's salvation, and to\nplace any one of them unduly in front, hiding and dimming all others is\nunwise and dangerous; it jeopardizes our salvation, for it darkens our\nminds and beclouds our understandings. Such a view, no matter to what\npoint directed, narrows the vision, weakens the spiritual perception,\nand darkens the mind, the result of which is that the person thus\nafflicted with this perversity and contraction of mental vision places\nhimself in a position to be tempted of the evil {144} one, or through\ndimness of sight or distortion of vision, to misjudge his brethren and\ngive way to the spirit of apostasy. He is not square before the Lord.\n\nWe have noticed this difficulty: that Saints with hobbies are prone to\njudge and condemn their brethren and sisters who are not so zealous in\nthe one particular direction of their pet theory as they are. The man\nwith the Word of Wisdom only in his brain, is apt to find unmeasured\nfault with every other member of the Church who entertains liberal\nideas as to the importance of other doctrines of the gospel.\n\nThere is another phase of this difficulty--the man with a hobby is\napt to assume an \"I am holier than thou\" position, to feel puffed up\nand conceited, and to look with distrust, if with no severer feeling,\non his brethren and sisters who do not so perfectly live that one\nparticular law. This feeling hurts his fellow-servants and offends the\nLord. \"Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a\nfall.\"--(Prov. 16-18.)\n\nThere are some great truths in the plan of redemption that are\nfundamental. They cannot be ignored; none others can be placed before\nthem. The fatherhood of God, the efficacy of the atonement of our Lord\nand Savior, the restoration of the gospel in these latter days, must\nbe accepted with our whole hearts. We cannot compensate for a lack of\nfaith in these essential doctrines by the most absolute abstinence from\nthings unhealthful, by the rigid payment of tithing on our \"anise and\ncummin,\" or by the observance of any other outward ordinance. Baptism\nitself without faith in God avails nothing.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 37, pp. 176-177, March, 1902.\n\nWEALTH DOES NOT BRING CHURCH FAVORS. The idea should never gain ground\nthat the rich man in the Church is entitled to any more consideration\nthan the humblest {145} member. Men of superior virtues and powers,\nwhether those virtues and powers be represented in the ability to gain\nwealth, to acquire education, or to display genius and wisdom, will\nalways occupy a commanding place in the social, the business, and\nreligious world.\n\nIt is one thing, however, to respect wealth and its powers, and quite\nanother to become mere sycophants to it. Neither the Church, nor its\nblessings nor favors, have ever been, from its organization, submissive\nto or purchasable by the mammon of this world. No man need to hope that\nhe can buy the gifts of God. Those who attempt to buy the treasures of\nheaven will perish, and their wealth will perish with them. Wealth may\nwield an undue influence and gain prestige in society, even though its\npossessor may be greatly wanting in moral worthiness. And being a power\nin itself, may be a danger through the opportunities for corruption\nand seduction. Those, therefore, who have listened to the fallacious\narguments of the advantages of wealth and its power, independent of\nvirtue, have in store for them a great disappointment if they act upon\nany such false theories.\n\nThe trouble is, that young men are very apt to mistake a friendly\nand cordial greeting to those in possession of wealth for a genuine\nfriendship and sincere confidence. The unworthy rich should be as\nmuch the object of our pity as the unworthy poor. Those who imagine\nthat wealth may be substituted for virtue are certainly doomed to\ndisappointment; and yet men sometimes foolishly and enviously suggest\nthat the highest social recommendation and religious standing as well\nas the sincere friendship of the pure in heart are subject to the\ncommand of the mammon of unrighteousness.\n\nThe money offered by Simon the sorcerer to the apostles for the\ngifts they possessed was spurned by them, and a curse was pronounced\nboth upon him and his wealth. (See {146} Acts 8:14-23)_--Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 40, pp. 593, 594, October 1, 1905.\n\nTHE GOSPEL CAUSES DISTURBANCE. In truth the gospel is carrying us\nagainst the stream of passing humanity. We get in the way of purely\nhuman affairs and disturb the current of life in many ways and in many\nplaces. People who are comfortably located and well provided for, do\nnot like to be disturbed. It angers them, and they would settle things\nonce for all in the most drastic manner. The effects of certain causes\nare so unlike anything we have ever known that we are not safe in\nmaking philosophy our guide; much less are we safe in making those our\nguide who have some sort of selfish philosophy which they are anxious\nthat others should follow. Those who defend us, do so not infrequently\nwith an apologetic air. The Saints are never safe in following the\nprotests and counsels of those who would have us ever and always in\nharmony with the world. We have our particular mission to perform;\nand that we may perform it in consonance with divine purposes, we are\nrunning counter to the ways of man. We are made unpopular. The contempt\nof the world is on us, and we are the unloved child among the peoples\nof the earth.\n\n\"HAVING DONE ALL, STAND.\"\n\nThere are people who are courageous in doing all they can to bring\nabout certain results. They will combat evils and resist the wrongs\nthat are inflicted upon them and upon others; but when they have been\ndefeated, when they see a just cause suffer, and evilly disposed\nmen triumphant, they give up. What is the use? That is the question\nuppermost in their minds. They see wicked men apparently successful.\nThey see men of evil repute honored by their fellowmen until they are\nalmost persuaded that fate has her rewards for wrong doing. With them,\nwhat appears to be a lost cause inspires no hope. It is lost, they say,\nand we shall have to make the best of it, and {147} let it go. They are\nat heart discouraged. Some almost question the purposes of Providence.\nThey have the courage of men who are brave at heart, but they have not\nthe courage of faith.\n\nHow different it was with Paul! He had labored fearlessly, he had\ndelivered a divine message, he had resisted the enemy, and they\napparently triumphed over him. He was taken prisoner and subjected\nto humiliating treatment by the administrators of the law. He was in\nbonds, and death awaited him, but he was still courageous. His was\nthe courage of faith. Read these stirring words of his sent to the\nEphesians, recorded in Ephesians 6:13, sent when most men would have\nthought their cause lost: \"Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of\nGod, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done\nall, to stand.\"\n\nAfter we have done all we could do for the cause of truth, and\nwithstood the evil that men have brought upon us, and we have been\noverwhelmed by their wrongs, it is still our duty to stand. We cannot\ngive up; we must not lie down. Great causes are not won in a single\ngeneration. To stand firm in the face of overwhelming opposition, when\nyou have done all you can, is the courage of faith. The courage of\nfaith is the courage of progress. Men who possess that divine quality\ngo on; they are not permitted to stand still if they would. They are\nnot simply the creatures of their own power and wisdom; they are\ninstrumentalities of a higher law and a divine purpose.\n\nOthers would quit, they would avoid trouble. When it comes, it is to\nthem most unfortunate. It is really too bad. In their minds, it might\nhave been avoided. They want to square themselves with the World.\nThe decree of the world has gone forth, why withstand it? \"We have\nwithstood evil,\" they say, \"and it has overwhelmed us. Why stand\nlonger?\" Such men read history, if at all, only as they make it;\nthey cannot see the hand of God in the affairs of {148} men, because\nthey see only with the eye of man and not with the eye of faith. All\nresistance is gone out of them--they have left God out of the question.\nThey have not put on his whole armor. Without it they are loaded down\nwith fear and apprehension, and they sink. To such men everything that\nbrings trouble seems necessary. As Saints of God, it is our duty \"to\nstand,\" even when we are overwhelmed by evil.\n\n\"And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall forsake all evil and\ncleave unto all good, that ye shall live by every word which proceedeth\nforth out of the mouth of God;\n\n\"For he will give unto the faithful line upon line, precept upon\nprecept; and I will try you and prove you herewith;\n\n\"And whoso layeth down his life in my cause, for my name's sake shall\nfind it again, even life eternal;\n\n\"Therefore be not afraid of your enemies, for I have decreed in my\nheart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether\nyou will abide in my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found\nworthy;\n\n\"For if ye will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me.\"\n(Doc. and Cov. 98:11-15).--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Aug. 15, 1904, Vol.\n39, pp. 496, 497.\n\nNOT NATURALLY RELIGIOUS. Some people persist in saying on occasion that\nthey are not naturally religious. Do they mean by this that attending\nmeetings, taking part in ward worship, teaching and preaching, are\nnot congenial to them? Or, do they mean more? Perhaps the moral\nrestrictions governing an active worker in the Church are not congenial\nto them. They reason that it is better to make no pretensions than to\nmake more than one can live up to; and so they excuse themselves by\ndeclaring they are naturally not religious.\n\nBut religion is not outward show and pretense, and {149} being\nreligious does not altogether consist in compliance with outward forms,\neven when these are the ordinances of the gospel. Neither is it an\nunfailing sign that a person is conscientious who takes an active part\nin organizations of the Church. Evil men may use these for selfish and\nwicked purposes. I have known men who joined our organizations for such\nends, and men who have been baptized who never repented.\n\nThen what is religion? James declares: \"Pure religion and undefiled\nbefore God and the Father is this: To visit the fatherless and widows\nin their afflictions, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.\"\nThis may be interpreted as meaning that a person who is religious is\nthoughtful to the unfortunate, and has an inner spirit that prompts to\ndeeds of kindness and to the leading of a blameless life; who is just,\ntruthful; who does not, as Paul says, think more highly of himself\nthan he ought to think; who is affectionate, patient in tribulation,\ndiligent, cheerful, fervent in spirit, hospitable, merciful; and who\nabhors evil and cleaves to that which is good. The possession of such a\nspirit and feeling is a true sign that a person is naturally religious.\n\nThe Church's outward ordinances and requirements are but necessary--yet\nthey are necessary--aids to the inner spiritual life. 'The Church\nitself, the organization, meetings, ordinances, requirements, are only\nhelps, but very necessary helps, to the practice of true religion\n--schoolmasters to direct us in the way of eternal light and truth.\n\nYoung men, do not say that you are not naturally religious, and so\nmake that an excuse for evil deeds and forbidden acts, and for not\nidentifying yourselves with the organizations of the Church, and by\nsuch course perhaps smothering the Spirit of God within you, possessed\nas a birthright, or received through the servants of the Lord by\nthe imposition of hands. Be rather religious both in appearance and\nin reality, remembering what true religion means. {150} Even as the\ntestimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy, so is the possession of\nthe knowledge that you love purity, righteousness, honesty, justice and\nwell-doing, an indisputable evidence that you are naturally religious.\nSearch your hearts, and you will find deep down that you possess this\nknowledge. Then encourage its growth and development to the gaining\nof your own salvation. The Church and its quorums and organizations\nwill help you, and the living, loving God will add his bounteous\nblessings.--_Improvement Era,_ 1905-6, Vol. 9, pp. 493-495.\n\nSTRIVE TO BE AS BROAD AS THE GOSPEL. The gospel of Jesus Christ,\nproperly taught and understood, inculcates broadness, force, and power.\nIt makes intellectually broad and valiant men. It gives to men good,\nsound judgment in affairs temporal as well as spiritual. There are\nreasons why it is worth a young man's while to embrace it. Outside of\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ, as taught by the Latter-day Saints, and\nsometimes within the fold, we frequently look about us and see people\nwho incline to extremes, who are fanatical. We may be sure that this\nclass of people do not understand the gospel. They have forgotten, if\nthey ever knew, that it is very unwise to take a fragment of truth and\ntreat it as if it were the whole thing.\n\nWhile the first principles of the gospel, faith in God, repentance,\nbaptism for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the\nreception of the Holy Ghost, the healing of the sick, the resurrection,\nand for that matter, all the revealed principles of the gospel of\nChrist are necessary and essential in the plan of salvation, it is\nneither good policy nor sound doctrine to take any one of these, single\nit out from the whole plan of gospel truth, make it a special hobby,\nand depend upon it for our salvation and progress, either in this world\nor in the world to come. They are all necessary.\n\nIt should be the desire of the Latter-day Saints to become {151} as\nbig and broad as the gospel which has been divinely revealed to them.\nThey should, therefore, hold themselves open to the acceptance of\nall the truths of the gospel that have been revealed, that are now\nbeing revealed, and that will be revealed hereafter, and adopt them\nin the conduct of their daily lives. By honorable and upright living,\nby obedience to the commandments of God, and by the aid of the Holy\nSpirit, we shall place ourselves in a position to work out our own\nsalvation here and hereafter, \"with fear and trembling,\" it may be, but\nwith absolute certainty.\n\nThis is a work that makes every soul who engages in it big and broad.\nIt is a life-work worth the while of every man in the world.--_\nImprovement Era,_ 1911-12, Vol. 15, pp. 843-845.\n\nSEARCH AND YE SHALL FIND. The fact is that every principle of healing,\nevery principle of the power of the Holy Ghost, and of God, which have\nbeen manifested to the Saints in all ages, have been bestowed upon the\nLatter-day Saints. There is no principle, there is no blessing, there\nis no advantage, there is no truth in any other religious society or\norganization, which is not included in the gospel of Jesus Christ as\ntaught by Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and after him by the leaders and\nelders of this Church; but it requires some effort on our part, some\nexertion, some devotion, to learn of and to enjoy these things. If we\nneglect them, we are, of course, not the recipients of the blessings\nthat follow effort, and that come from a thorough understanding\nof these principles. Hence it is that others may come in among us\nand advocate their ideas which, though not comparing with ours in\nplainness, instruction, and truth, are yet listened to by people who\nare made to believe that all these things are new, and not contained in\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ as taught by the Latter-day Saints. This is\na fearful fallacy, and one that should be guarded against by everyone\nwho loves the gospel.\n\n{152} In the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will be found\nto a greater extent than in any other church, the principles of life\nand salvation; and if we search them out of our literature and learn\nthem for ourselves, have them confirmed by the Spirit, by right living,\nand make them a part of ourselves, we shall find greater comfort and\nricher blessings greater treasures of everlasting life than in any\nother teachings that may be given to us by any other organization upon\nthe earth.--_Improvement Era,_ May, 1909, Vol. 12, p. 561.\n\nTHE SPIRIT OF RELIGION. A serious time will come in every life. There\nis a parting of the ways. What you indulge in will lead you up or down.\nI have no hesitancy in declaring in the name of the Lord that the\nspirit which leads you to complain that you are bored in attending the\nworshiping assemblies of the Saints has led or will lead you astray;\nand, on the other hand, that the young people who cultivate the true\nspirit of worship, and find happiness and pleasure in the associations\nof the Saints, and who care enough for God and religion to support\nthe Church and attend the meetings, are the people whose moral and\nspiritual influence will control public sentiment and govern the state\nand nation. In any conflict with indifference and the spirit of worldly\npleasure, moral influence and religious earnestness will always conquer\nand rule.--_Improvement Era,_ October, 1903, Vol. 6, p. 944.\n\nTHE MEANING OF SUCCESS. There are daily evidences of a growing tendency\namong the masses of the civilized world to regard success in life\npurely from the standpoint of material advancement. The man who has\na beautiful home and a large income is looked upon as a successful\nman. People are constantly talking about the winners of fortune in the\ncontest for wealth. Men who are successful in obtaining the honors\nbestowed by their fellowmen are envied as among the most fortunate.\nEverywhere men hear the word {153} success dwelt upon as if success\nwere defined in a word, and as if the highest ambition of men and women\nwas the advancement of some worldly ambition.\n\nAll this rage about success simply indicates the gross materialism\nof the age in which we live. Here is what a State Commissioner of\nEducation says to a graduating class: \"You need not expect that people\nwill stand aside because you have come. They are going to crowd you,\nand you will have to crowd them. They will leave you behind unless you\nleave them behind.\" The meaning of such talk is that to be successful\nyou must take advantage of your fellowmen; you must crowd them out and\nleave them behind; and all because if you do not take advantage of them\nthey will take advantage of you.\n\nAfter all, what is success, and who are competent to judge? The great\nmasses who lived in the days of Jesus would have said that his life was\na stupendous failure, that his life and teachings ended in inglorious\ndefeat. Even his disciples were disappointed in his death; and their\nefforts to perpetuate his name and teachings were covered with ignominy\nand contempt. It was centuries before the success of his life became\napparent to the world. We can easily comprehend, therefore, how it has\ntaken centuries to accomplish achievements that were set in motion by\nsome obscure or despised personage. The triumph, therefore, of Jesus\nwould have been looked upon by his generation as one of the paradoxes\nof history.\n\nWhen the Prophet Joseph Smith was slain, his enemies rejoiced in what\nthey considered the inglorious ending of his life. They were sure that\nall he had done would end with him, and so they could pronounce his\nlife a burlesque and a failure. It will be seen from these instances\nthat the contemporaries of a man are not always competent to say\nwhether his life has been a success or a failure. A sound {154}\njudgment must await future generations, perhaps future centuries.\n\nIf your neighbor today is a poor widow who rears, amid the greatest\nstruggles and in unbearable poverty, three or four or half a dozen\nchildren, Perhaps no one would say of her life that it was a success,\nand yet there may be in her offspring the embryo of future greatness,\nfuture generations may cover her motherhood with glory.\n\nAfter all, one's success must be determined more by the eternal (as\nwell as the present) needs of man, than by temporary standards which\nmen erect in pursuance of the spirit of the age in which they live.\nCertainly nothing is more fatal to our well being than the notion that\nour present and eternal welfare is founded upon the wealth and honors\nof this world.\n\nThe great truth enunciated by the Savior seems very generally to be\nlost sight of in this generation, that it will profit a man nothing\nthough he should gain the whole world, if he lose his own soul.\n\nThe standard of success as declared by the word of God, is the\nsalvation of the soul. The greatest gift of God is eternal\nlife.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Sept. 15, 1904, Vol. 39, pp. 561-562.\n\nWHAT IS TO BECOME OF SUCH AS ME. That there are many good people in\nthe world who believe the principles of the gospel as taught by the\nLatter-day Saints and yet, through circumstances and environment, are\nnot prepared publicly to accept the same, is evidenced by the following\nextract from a letter written by a reverend gentleman:\n\n\"What is to become of such as I, who believe this about you, and yet\nare tied and bound by circumstances such as mine? Here I have been a\nminister for fifty-five years. I cannot change now if I would.\"\n\nIn answer to the question, \"What is to become of such {155} as me?\"\nlet it be said that every person will receive his just reward for the\ngood he may do and for his every act. But let it be remembered that\nall blessings which we shall receive, either here or hereafter, must\ncome to us as a result of our obedience to the laws of God upon which\nthese blessings are predicated. Our friend will not be forgotten for\nthe kindness he has extended to the work and the servants of the Lord,\nbut will be remembered of him and rewarded for his faith and for every\ngood deed and word. But there are many blessings that result from\nobeying the ordinances of the gospel, and acknowledging the priesthood\nauthorized of the Father and restored to the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints, that cannot be obtained until the person is willing\nto comply with the ordinances and keep the commandments revealed in\nour day for the salvation of mankind. The true searcher will see and\nunderstand this truth and act upon it, either in this world or in the\nworld to come, and not until then, of course, may he claim all the\nblessings. The earlier he accepts, the earlier will he obtain the\nblessings, and if he neglects to accept the laws in this world, knowing\nthem to be true, it is reasonable to suppose that disadvantages will\nresult that will cause him deep regret.--_Improvement Era,_ 1912-13,\nVol. 16, pp. 70-72.\n\nREST FOR THE PEACEABLE FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST. I desire to call the\nattention of the Latter-day Saints to the words of the Prophet Moroni,\nwho says, in speaking of his father's instructions to the ancient\nsaints upon this continent:\n\n\"Wherefore I would speak unto you that are of the Church, that are the\npeaceable followers of Christ, and that have obtained a sufficient\nhope, by which we can enter into the rest of the Lord, from this time\nhenceforth, until ye shall rest with him in heaven.\"\n\nThis is a very significant passage. The rest here referred {156} to\nis not physical rest, for there is no such thing as physical rest in\nthe Church of Jesus Christ. Reference is made to the spiritual rest\nand peace which are born from a settled conviction of the truth in the\nminds of men. We may thus enter into the rest of the Lord today, by\ncoming to an understanding of the truths of the gospel. No people is\nmore entitled to this rest--this peace of the spirit--than are members\nof the Church. It is true that not all are unsettled. Not all need to\nseek this rest, for there are many who now possess it, whose minds\nhave become satisfied, and who have set their eyes upon the mark of\ntheir high calling with an invincible determination in their hearts\nto be steadfast in the truth, and who are treading in humility and\nrighteousness the path marked out for the Saints who are complacent\nfollowers of Jesus Christ. But there are many who, not having reached\nthis point of determined conviction, are driven about by every wind\nof doctrine, thus being ill at ease, unsettled, restless. These are\nthey who are discouraged over incidents that occur in the Church,\nand in the nation, and in the turmoils of men and associations. They\nharbor a feeling of suspicion, unrest, uncertainty. Their thoughts are\ndisturbed, and they become excited with the least change, like one at\nsea who has lost his bearings.\n\nWhere would you have people go who are unsettled in the truth? The\nanswer is plain. They will not find satisfaction in the doctrines of\nMen. Let them seek for it in the written word of God; let them pray\nto him in their secret chambers, where no human ear can hear, and in\ntheir closets petition for light; let them obey the doctrines of Jesus,\nand they will immediately begin to grow in the knowledge of the truth.\nThis course will bring peace to their souls, joy to their hearts, and\na settled conviction which no change can disturb. They may be well\nassured {157} that \"he that heareth in secret will reward them openly.\"\nLet them seek for strength from the Source of all strength, and he will\nprovide spiritual contentment, a rest which is incomparable with the\nphysical rest that cometh after toil. All who seek have a right to, and\nmay enter into, the rest of God, here upon the earth, from this time\nforth, now, today; and when earth-life is finished, they shall also\nenjoy his rest in heaven.\n\nI know that Christ is the Only Begotten Son of God, that he is the\nRedeemer of the world, that he was raised from the dead; and that as\nhe arose, so shall every soul bearing the image of God arise from the\ndead and be judged according to his works, be they good or evil. In the\nnever-ending eternities of our Father in heaven, the righteous shall\nrejoice, while the association and love of their families and friends\nshall glorify them through the ages that are to come. Joy and rest\nunspeakable will be their reward.\n\nThese are some of the doctrines of the gospel of Jesus Christ which\nthe Latter-day Saints believe. I don't wish for anything better; I\ndesire to be satisfied in these, and to possess that peace and joy\nwhich spring from the contemplation of the opportunities and truths\nthat are embraced in this gospel. Were I to seek for other truths,\nwhere would I go? Not to man. I must know for myself, from the source\nwhich provides these blessings and gifts; but what more would I ask for\nthan a knowledge of the resurrection, that I shall be made whole of\nmy sins and become perfect in Christ Jesus, through obedience to his\ngospel? Is any doctrine more reasonable and more compatible with free\nagency than this? It is true that ancient philosophers taught us many\nmorals, but where, in all the philosophy of the world, have we better\nteachings than in the gospel of Christ which has been revealed to us,\nand which we hold and are {158} made partakers of? No doctrine was ever\nas perfect as that of Jesus. Christ perfected every principle that had\nhitherto been taught by the philosophers of the world; he has revealed\nto us the way of salvation, from the beginning, and through all the\nmeanderings of this life to never-ending exaltation and glory in his\nkingdom, and to a newness of life therein. He has taught us that man is\na dual being, the offspring of God, and that the body and the spirit,\nblended in one immortal soul, is eventually to stand in the presence of\nits Maker, and see as it is seen, and know as it is known. Whenever the\nLord speaks to man, he speaks to his immortal soul, and satisfaction\nand unsurpassing peace and joy come to all who listen.\n\nHappy is the man, indeed, who can receive this soul-satisfying\ntestimony, and be at rest, and seek for no other road to peace than\nby the doctrines of Jesus Christ. His gospel teaches us to love our\nfellowmen, to do to others as we would have others do to us, to be\njust, to be merciful, to be forgiving, and to perform every good\nact calculated to enlarge the soul of man. His perfected philosophy\nteaches also that it is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong, and\nto pray for our enemies and for those who despitefully use us. There\nare no other gospels or systems of philosophy that bear these marks of\ndivinity and immortality. You may hunt the philosophies of the world in\nvain for any code of ethics that insures the peace and rest that may be\nfound in his comprehensive, yet simple, gospel.\n\nTo the young man or the young woman who is at a loss to know what to\ndo, among all the various teachings that are extant in the world, I\nwould say: Search the Scriptures, seek God in prayer, and then read\nthe doctrines that have been proclaimed by Christ in his sermon on the\nmount, as found in Matthew, and as reiterated to the ancient {159}\nsaints upon this continent (III Nephi). Having studied these splendid\nstandards, and searched deeply the significance of these matchless\nsentiments, you may defy the philosophies of the world, or any of\nits ethics to produce their equal. The wisdom of men is not to be\ncompared with them. They lead to the rest of the peaceable followers\nof Christ, and enable mankind to become perfect as he is perfect. No\nother philosopher has ever said as Jesus said, \"Come unto me.\" From the\nbeginning of the world until the present time, no other philosopher\nhas ever cried unto the people such words of love, nor guaranteed and\ndeclared power within himself to save. \"Come unto me, all ye that labor\nand are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,\" is his call to all the\nsons and daughters of men.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints have answered the call, and thousands thereby\nhave found rest and peace surpassing all understanding; and this\nnotwithstanding the outward, fiery ordeals, the turmoil and the strife,\nthrough which they have passed. They rest in the knowledge that no man\ncould declare or teach such doctrine; it is the truth of God.\n\nI thank our Father that I have come to a knowledge of this truth,\nthat I know that Jesus is the Christ, in whom alone there is rest\nand salvation. As God lives, they are deceived who follow men and\ntheir philosophies; but happy are they who enter into the rest of the\npeaceable followers of Christ, obtaining sufficient hope from this\ntime henceforth until they shall rest with him in heaven. They depend\ncompletely upon the saving power of his gospel, and are therefore at\nrest in all the tumult of mind and public agitation which besets their\nway.--_Improvement Era,_ 1903-4, Vol. 7, pp. 714-18.\n\nHARMONY. As to harmony, with special reference to the understanding\nthat the Latter-day Saints should have of it, as affecting the\nmembership of the Church, or as subsisting {160} in the quorums of\nthe priesthood, I would say that the harmony that is sought to be\nestablished among the Saints, and in the membership of the respective\nquorums is a harmony that comes from seeing eye to eye in all things;\nfrom understanding things alike; a harmony that is born of perfect\nknowledge, perfect honesty, perfect unselfishness, perfect love. This\nis the harmony the Church would inculcate among its members, and such\nthe elements from which she would have it arise.\n\nIt is with harmony as it is with all the ideals of the gospel. The\nSaints and elders of the Church may fail in perfect attainment of\nthem, in this life, but they may approximate them. While that is\ntrue respecting all the details of the gospel, and as true of the\nperfect harmony we seek to attain as of other ideal conditions, yet we\nrecognize the fact that a certain degree of harmony is essential in\nthe Church as a working principle. This degree of harmony, essential\nin the Church, among the members and in the quorums of the priesthood,\nis neither hard to understand nor difficult of attainment. Neither\nis it a new principle, nor peculiar to the Church of the Latter-day\nSaints. It is as old as the society of men. It is common to all men\nworking in community--to parliaments, congresses, conventions, boards,\nbureaucracies, and conferences of all descriptions. In the Church of\nJesus Christ of Latter-day Saints this essential harmony consists\nof such union or agreement as is necessary to the accomplishment of\nthe purposes of the organization. These purposes, in the main, are\naccomplished through the several councils of the priesthood, and\nthrough the conferences of the Church; hence, the work is done by the\ncombined actions of groups of individuals, and of necessity must be by\ntheir agreement or consent. With men of varying intelligence, judgment,\nand temperament, of course it follows that in the consideration of\na given matter there will be a variety of views entertained, and\ndiscussion of the {161} subject will nearly always develop a variety\nof opinions. All this, by the way, is not detrimental to the quality\nof any purposed action, since the greater the variety in temperament\nand training, of those in conference, the more varied will be the\nviewpoints from which the subject in question is considered, until\nit is likely to be presented in almost every conceivable light, and\nits strength as well as its weakness developed, resulting in the best\npossible judgment being formed of it. It is these considerations\nwhich doubtless led to the aphorism, \"In the midst of counsel there\nis wisdom.\" It will sometimes happen, of course, in the experiences\nof councils or conferences, that all present may not be brought to\nperfect agreement, with reference to the proposed action; but upon\nsubmission of the question to an expression of judgment, it is found\nthat a majority of those having the right to decide a given matter\ndetermine it in a certain way. And now the question arises, what shall\nbe the course of those who are in the minority, those not in the\nagreement perfectly with the decision? Shall they go from the council\nor conference and contend for their views against the decision rendered\nand be rebellious and stubborn in adhering to their own judgment, as\nagainst the judgment of the majority of the council or conference who\nhad the right to determine what the action should be? The right answer,\nI think, is obvious. The judgment of the majority must stand. If it\nis the action of the council or conference having the final word upon\nthe subject, it becomes the decreed action, the rule or law, and must\nbe maintained as such until greater knowledge or changed circumstances\nshall cause those who rightfully established such decision to modify or\nabolish it.\n\nOf course, if a member or members of the minority regard the action\nof the majority as a violation of some fundamental principle, or\nsubversive of the inherent rights of men, against which they conceive\nit to be a matter of conscience {162} to enter protest or absolute\nrepudiation, I understand it is their right to so proceed; but this,\nlet it be understood, would be revolutionary, it would be rebellion,\nand if persisted in, could only end in such persons voluntarily\nwithdrawing, or being severed from the organization. They cannot hope\nto be retained in a fellowship and enjoy the rights and privileges of\nthe Church, and at the same time be making war upon its decisions or\nits rules and policy. But no power on earth, certainly no power in the\nChurch, can prevent men dissatisfied with the Church, from absolutely\nwithdrawing from it; and such is the disfavor with which the Church\nis regarded by the world that such withdrawals would in most cases be\nrewarded by the applause of the world. Or, if the dissatisfaction of\nthe member be only with the quorum or council of the priesthood with\nwhich he is connected, he would be at liberty to withdraw from that\nquorum or council, and still retain his membership in the Church. On\nthe other hand, the harmony which I spoke of as being essential to\nthe Church certainly demands that' the Church shall not tolerate, and\nindeed, if the life of the organization persists, it cannot tolerate\nsuch internal conflicts as those just alluded to, as they would lead\nto confusion, anarchy, disruption, and final abolishment of the\norganization.\n\nThere is one other element to be considered in this matter of harmony,\nas a doctrine of the Church, which may not operate in other community\nefforts of men; and that is, the living presence and effective force\nof the Holy Spirit. That Spirit, it must be remembered, is, by way of\npreeminence, called \"The Spirit of Truth, which proceedeth from the\nFather.\" He teaches all things; and brings to the remembrance of the\nSaints all the instructions of the Master. He guides into all truth,\nand as in all truth there is unity or harmony, so, it is believed\nthat if the Saints are in possession of this Spirit, the harmony in\nthe Church of Christ will {163} be superior to the harmony that can\nbe looked for or hoped for, in any other organization whatsoever. And\nbecause the Saints have free access to the Holy Spirit, and may walk\nwithin his light and fellowship and possess the intelligence which he\nis able to impart, a stricter harmony among the Saints may be insisted\nupon than in any other organization of men whatsoever. For the same\nreason, lack of harmony may be more severely censured and persistent\nopposition and rebellion more justly denounced and swiftly punished.\n\nIn all things, however, patience and charity must be exercised--and no\nless in seeking the perfect harmony we hope for, than in other things.\nThe present state of imperfect knowledge, the struggle it is for all\nmen to live on those spiritual heights where they may be in communion\nwith God, must be taken into account and due allowance made for human\nweakness and imperfection. So that, while the existence of that degree\nof harmony essential as a working principle in the Church must always\nbe imperatively demanded, beyond that, the Church, in the manner of\nharmony, may well afford to exercise forbearance and charity towards\nall its members until the day of more perfect knowledge shall arise\nupon the Saints; a day when, through a wider effusion and a deeper\npenetration of the Holy Spirit they may be brought to stand in perfect\nharmony with each other and with God.--_Improvement Era,_ 1904-5, Vol.\n8, pp. 209-215.\n\nCHARACTER, METTLE, AND MISSION OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. We do not look\nfor absolute perfection in man. Mortal man is not capable of being\nabsolutely perfect. Nevertheless, it is given to us to be as perfect\nin the sphere in which we are called to be and to act, as it is for\nthe Father in heaven to be pure and righteous in the more exalted\nsphere in which he acts. We will find in the scriptures the words of\nthe Savior himself to his disciples, in which he required that they\nshould be perfect, even as their Father {164} in heaven is perfect;\nthat they should be righteous, even as he is righteous. I do not expect\nthat we can be as perfect as Christ, that we can be as righteous as\nGod. But I believe that we can strive for that perfection with the\nintelligence that we possess, and the knowledge that we have of the\nprinciples of life and salvation. The duty of the Latter-day Saints,\nand the paramount duty of those who are leaders in this work of mutual\nimprovement in the Church, is to inculcate in the hearts of the young\npeople these principles of righteousness, of purity of life, of honor,\nof uprightness and of humility withal, that we may be humble before God\nand acknowledge his hand in all things. According to his revelations,\nhe is displeased with those who will not acknowledge his hand in all\nthings. When we look at the imperfections of our fellow beings, some of\nthe inclinations of those with whom we are intimately associated in the\nvarious organizations of the Church, and discern in them their natural\nproneness to evil, to sinfulness, to a disregard of sacred things, and\nsometimes their inclination to disregard and treat lightly, if not with\ncontempt, those things which should be more sacred than life itself, it\nmakes the task seem almost discouraging, and it seems impossible for us\nto accomplish that which we have in view, and to perform the mission\nthat we have undertaken to our own satisfaction and the acceptance of\nthe Lord.\n\nBut what shall we do? Shall we quit because there are those with whom\nwe come in contact who are not willing to rise to the standard to\nwhich we seek to exalt them? No! Someone has said that the Lord hates\na quitter, and there should be no such thing as quitting when we put\nour hands to the plow to save men, to save souls, to exalt mankind,\nto inculcate principles of righteousness and establish them in the\nhearts of those with whom we are associated, both by precept and by\nexample. There must be no such thing as being discouraged. We may fail\nover and over again, {165} but if we do, it is in individual cases.\nUnder certain conditions and circumstances, we may fail to accomplish\nthe object we have in view with reference to this individual or the\nother individual, or a number of individuals that we are seeking to\nbenefit, to uplift, to purify, to get into their hearts the principles\nof justice, of righteousness, of virtue and of honor, that would fit\nthem to inherit the kingdom of God; to associate with angels, should\nthey come to visit the earth. If you fail, never mind. Go right on; try\nit again; try it somewhere else. Never say quit. Do not say it cannot\nbe done. Failure is a word that should be unknown to all the workers\nin the Sunday Schools, in the Mutual Improvement Associations, in our\nPrimary Associations, in the quorums of Priesthood, as well as in all\nthe organizations of the Church everywhere. The word \"fail\" ought to\nbe expunged from our language and our thoughts. We do not fail when we\nseek to benefit the erring, and they will not listen to us. We will get\nthe reward for all the good we do. We will get the reward for all the\ngood we desire to do, and labor to do, though we fail to accomplish\nit, for we will be judged according to our works and our intent and\npurposes. The victim of evil, or sin, the one whom we seek to benefit,\nbut who will not yield to our endeavors to benefit him, may fail, but\nwe who try to uplift him will not fail, if we do not quit.\n\nIf we continue to try, failing, as it were, or missing one mark, should\nnot discourage us; but we should fly to another, keep on in the work,\nkeep on doing, patiently, determinedly doing our duty, seeking to\naccomplish the purpose we have in view.\n\nIt is the duty of the Latter-day Saints, the duty of those auxiliary\norganizations of the Church, all and each of them, to teach to the\nchildren that are brought within our influence and care the divinity\nof the mission of Joseph Smith, the prophet. Do not forget it. Do\nnot let him perish out of your thoughts and minds. Remember that the\nLord God {166} raised him to lay the foundations of this work, and\nthe Lord did what has been done through him, and we see the results\nof it. Men may scoff at Joseph Smith and at his mission, just as they\nscoffed at the Savior and his mission. They may ridicule and make\nlight of and condemn the mission of the Christ, and yet with all their\ncondemnation, their scoffing, their ridicule, their contempt and\nmurderous persecution of the Saints of former days, God's name, the\nname of the lowly Nazarene--he that had not where to lay his head,\nhe that was scoffed at, abused, insulted, persecuted and driven into\nconcealment and into exile, time and again, because they sought his\nlife; he that was charged with doing good, by the power of Satan; he\nthat was charged with violating the Sabbath day, because he permitted\nhis disciples to gather ears of corn and eat them on the Sabbath; he\nthat was called a friend of publicans and sinners, he that was called\na friend of winebibbers, and all this sort of thing; and at last was\ncrucified, mocked, crowned with thorns, spat upon, smitten and abused\nuntil he was lifted upon the cross, as they shouted: \"Now, if thou be\nthe Son of God, come down!\"--even the thieves crucified with him mocked\nand ridiculed him, and asked him, if he were Christ to come down and\nalso deliver them--all this happened to Jesus, the Son of God; but what\nis the result? Look at the so-called Christian world today. Never has\nthere been a name brought to the intelligence of the human race since\nthe foundations of the world that has accomplished so much, that has\nbeen revered and honored so much as the name of Jesus Christ--once so\nhated and persecuted and crucified. The day will come--and it is not\nfar distant, either--when the name of the Prophet Joseph Smith will\nbe coupled with the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, the Son of God,\nas his representative, as his agent whom he chose, ordained and set\napart to lay anew the foundations of the Church of God in the world,\nwhich is indeed the Church of Jesus Christ, possessing {167} all the\npowers of the gospel, all the rites and privileges, the authority of\nthe Holy Priesthood, and every principle necessary to fit and qualify\nboth the living and the dead to inherit eternal life, and to attain\nto exaltation in the kingdom of God. The day will come when you and I\nwill not be the only ones who will believe this, by a great deal; but\nthere will be millions of people, living and dead, who will proclaim\nthis truth. This gospel revealed by the Prophet Joseph is already being\npreached to the spirits in prison, to those who have passed away from\nthis stage of action into the spirit world without the knowledge of\nthe gospel. Joseph Smith is preaching the gospel to them, so is Hyrum\nSmith, so is Brigham Young, and so are all the faithful apostles who\nlived in this dispensation, under the administration of the Prophet\nJoseph. They are there, having carried with them from here the holy\nPriesthood which they received under the hands and by the authority of\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith. With that authority, conferred upon them in\nthe flesh, they are preaching the gospel to the spirits in prison, as\nChrist directed when his body lay in the tomb, and he went to proclaim\nliberty to the captives, and to open the prison doors to them that\nwere bound. Not only are these engaged in that work, but hundreds and\nthousands of others. The elders who have died in the mission field\nhave not finished their missions, but they are continuing them in the\nspirit world. Possibly the Lord saw it necessary or proper to call them\nhence, as he did. I am not going to question that thought, at least,\nnot dispute it. I leave it in the hands of God, for I believe that\nall these things will be overruled for good, for the Lord will suffer\nnothing to go to his people in the world that he will not overrule\neventually for their greater good.--_Improvement Era,_ October, 1910,\nVol. 13, pp. 1053-1061.\n\n{168}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER IX\n\nPRIESTHOOD\n\nGOD IS AT THE HELM. We are living in a momentous age. The Lord is\nhastening his work. He is at the helm; there is no mortal man at the\nhelm of this work. It is true, the Lord uses such instruments as will\nbe obedient to his commandments and laws to assist in accomplishing\nhis purposes in the earth. He has chosen those who, at least, have\nshown a willingness and a disposition to obey him and keep his laws,\nand who seek to work righteousness and carry out the purposes of the\nLord.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1906, pp. 3, 4.\n\nDISTINCTION BETWEEN KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD AND PRIESTHOOD. The\npriesthood in general is the authority given to man to act for God.\nEvery man ordained to any degree of the priesthood, has this authority\ndelegated to him.\n\nBut it is necessary that every act performed under this authority shall\nbe done at the proper time and place, in the proper way, and after\nthe proper order. The power of directing these labors constitutes the\n_keys_ of the priesthood. In their fulness, the keys are held by only\none person at a time, the prophet and president of the Church. He may\ndelegate any portion of this power to another, in which case that\nperson holds the keys of that particular labor. Thus, the president\nof a temple, the president of a stake, the bishop of a ward, the\npresident of a mission, the president of a quorum, each holds the keys\nof the {169} labors performed in that particular body or locality. His\npriesthood is not increased by this special appointment, for a seventy\nwho presides over a mission has no more priesthood than a seventy who\nlabors under his direction; and the president of an elders' quorum,\nfor example, has no more priesthood than any member of that quorum.\nBut he holds the power of directing the official labors performed\nin the mission or the quorum, or in other words, the _keys_ of that\ndivision of that work. So it is throughout all the ramifications of\nthe priesthood--a distinction must be carefully made between the\ngeneral authority, and the directing of the labors performed by that\nauthority.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 4, p. 230, January, 1901.\n\nCONFERRING THE PRIESTHOOD. The revelation in section 107, Doctrine and\nCovenants, verses 1, 5, 6, 7, 21 clearly points out that the Priesthood\nis a general authority or qualification, with certain offices or\nauthorities appended thereto. Consequently the conferring of the\npriesthood should precede and accompany ordination to office, unless\nit be possessed by previous bestowal and ordination. Surely a man\ncannot possess an appendage to the Priesthood without possessing the\npriesthood itself, which he cannot obtain unless it be authoritatively\nconferred upon him.\n\nTake, for instance, the office of a deacon: the person ordained should\nhave the Aaronic Priesthood conferred upon him in connection with his\nordination. He cannot receive a portion or fragment of the Aaronic\npriesthood, because that would be acting on the idea that either or\nboth of the (Melchizedek and Aaronic) Priesthoods were subject to\nsubdivision, which is contrary to the revelation.\n\nIn ordaining those who have not yet received the Aaronic Priesthood, to\nany office therein, the words of John the Baptist to Joseph Smith, Jr.,\nand Oliver Cowdery, would be appropriate to immediately precede the act\nof ordination. They are:\n\n\"Upon you my fellow servants [servant], in the name of Messiah, I\nconfer the Priesthood of Aaron.\"\n\nOf course, it would not necessarily follow that these exact words\nshould be used, but the language should be consistent with the act of\nconferring the Aaronic Priesthood.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 4, p. 394,\nMarch, 1901.\n\nAN AUTHORITATIVE DECLARATION. The Church of {170} Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints is no partisan Church. It is not a sect. It is _The\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints_. It is the only one today\nexisting in the world that can and does legitimately bear the name of\nJesus Christ and his divine authority. I make this declaration in all\nsimplicity and honesty before you and before all the world, bitter as\nthe truth may seem to those who are opposed and who have no reason for\nthat opposition. It is nevertheless true and will remain true until he\nwho has a right to rule among the nations of the earth and among the\nindividual children of God throughout the world shall come and take the\nreins of government and receive the bride that shall be prepared for\nthe coming of the Bridegroom.\n\nMany of our great writers have recently been querying and wondering\nwhere the divine authority exists today to command in the name of\nthe Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, so that it will be\nin effect and acceptable at the throne of the Eternal Father. I will\nannounce here and now, presumptuous as it may seem to be to those who\nknow not the truth, that the divine authority of Almighty God, to\nspeak in the name of the Father and the Son, is here in the midst of\nthese everlasting hills, in the midst of this intermountain region,\nand it will abide and will continue, for God is its source, and God\nis the power by which it has been maintained against all opposition\nin the world up to the present, and by which it will continue to\nprogress and grow and increase on the earth until it shall cover the\nearth from sea to sea. This is my testimony to you, my brethren and\nsisters, and I have a fulness of joy and satisfaction in being able\nto declare this without regard to, or fear of, all the adversaries of\nthe truth.--This declaration was made on the 88th anniversary of the\norganization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, April\n6, 1918.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 639.\n\n{171} THE CHURCH NOT MAN-MADE. We believe in God, the Father of our\nLord and Savior Jesus Christ, the Maker of heaven and earth, the Father\nof our spirits. We believe in him without reserve, we accept him in\nour heart, in our religious faith, in our very being. We know that he\nloves us, and we accept him as the Father of our spirits and the Father\nof our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. We believe in the Lord Jesus and\nin his divine, saving mission into the world, and in the redemption,\nthe marvelous, glorious redemption, that he wrought for the salvation\nof men. We believe in him, and this constitutes the foundation of our\nfaith. He is the foundation and chief cornerstone of our religion. We\nare his by adoption, by being buried with Christ in baptism, by being\nborn of the water and of the spirit anew into the world, through the\nordinances of the gospel of Christ, and we are thereby God's children,\nheirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ through our adoption and\nfaith.\n\nOne of our brethren who spoke today gave out the idea that he knew who\nwas to lead the Church. I also know who will lead this Church, and\nI tell you that it will be no man who will lead the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints; I don't care in what time nor in what\ngeneration. No _man_ will lead God's people nor his work. God may\nchoose men and make them instruments in his hands for accomplishing\nhis purposes, but the glory and honor and power will be due to the\nFather, in whom rests the wisdom and the might to lead his people and\ntake care of his Zion. I am not leading tile Church of Jesus Christ,\nnor the Latter-day Saints, and I want this distinctly understood. No\nman does. Joseph did not do it; Brigham did not do it; neither did John\nTaylor. Neither did Wilford Woodruff, nor Lorenzo Snow; and Joseph F.\nSmith, least of them all, is not leading the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints, and will not lead it. They were instruments in\nGod's hands in accomplishing what they did. God did it through them.\n{172} The honor and glory is due to the Lord and not to them. We are\nonly instruments whom God may choose and use to do his work. All that\nwe can do we should do to strengthen them in the midst of weaknesses,\nin the great calling to which they are called. But remember that God\nleads the work. It is his. It is not man's work. If it had been the\nwork of Joseph Smith, or of Brigham Young, or of John Taylor, Wilford\nWoodruff, or Lorenzo Snow, it would not have endured the tests to which\nit has been subjected; it would have been brought to naught long ago.\nBut if it had been merely the work of men, it never would have been\nsubjected to such tests, for the whole world has been arrayed against\nit. If it had been the work of Brigham Young or Joseph Smith, with such\ndetermined opposition as it has met with, it would have come to naught.\nBut it was not theirs; it was God's work. Thank God for that. It is the\npower of God unto salvation, and I want my boys and girls to take my\ntestimony upon this point. And yet, while we give the honor and glory\nunto the Lord God Almighty for the accomplishment of his purposes, let\nus not altogether despise the instrument that he chooses to accomplish\nthe work by. We do not worship him; we worship God, and we call upon\nhis holy name, as we have been directed in the gospel, in the name of\nhis Son. We call for mercy in the name of Jesus; we ask for blessings\nin the name of Jesus. We are baptized in the name of the Father and of\nthe Son and of the Holy Ghost. We are initiated into the Church and\nKingdom of God in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy\nGhost, and we worship the Father. We seek to obey the Son and follow in\nhis footsteps. He will lead--no man will ever lead--his Church. If the\ntime or condition should ever come to pass that a man, possessing human\nweaknesses, shall lead the Church, woe be to the Church, for it will\nthen become like the churches of the world, man-made, and man-led, and\n{173} have no power of God or of life eternal and salvation connected\nwith it, only the wisdom, the judgment and intelligence of man. I pity\nthe world, because this is their condition.\n\nWHAT IS THE PRIESTHOOD? It is nothing more nor less than the power\nof God delegated to man by which man can act in the earth for the\nsalvation of the human family, in the name of the Father and the Son\nand the Holy Ghost, and act legitimately; not assuming that authority,\nnor borrowing it from generations that are dead and gone, but authority\nthat has been given in this day in which we live by ministering angels\nand spirits from above, direct from the presence of Almighty God, who\nhave come to the earth in our day and restored the Priesthood to the\nchildren of men, by which they may baptize for the remission of sins\nand lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and by which they\ncan remit sin, with the sanction and blessing of Almighty God. It is\nthe same power and priesthood that was committed to the disciples of\nChrist while he was upon the earth, that whatsoever they should bind\non earth should be bound in heaven, and that whatsoever they should\nloose on earth should be loosed in heaven, and whosoever they blessed\nshould be blessed, and if they cursed, in the spirit of righteousness\nand meekness before God, God would confirm that curse; but men are\nnot called upon to curse mankind; that is not our mission; it is our\nmission to preach righteousness to them. It is our business to love and\nto bless them, and to redeem them from the fall and from the wickedness\nof the world. This is our mission and our special calling. God will\ncurse and will exercise his judgment in those matters. \"Vengeance is\nmine,\" saith the Lord, \"and I will repay.\" We are perfectly willing to\nleave vengeance in the hands of God and let him judge between us and\nour enemies, and let him reward them according to his own wisdom and\nmercy.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 5.\n\n{174} THE PRIESTHOOD--DEFINITION, PURPOSE AND POWER. What I mean by\nthe Holy Priesthood is that authority which God has delegated to man,\nby which he may speak the will of God as if the angels were here to\nspeak it themselves; by which men are empowered to bind on earth and\nit shall be bound in heaven, and to loose on earth and it shall be\nloosed in heaven; by which the words of man, spoken in the exercise\nof that power, become the word of the Lord, and the law of God unto\nthe people, scripture, and divine commands. It is therefore not good\nthat the Latter-day Saints and the children of the Latter-day Saints\nshould treat lightly this sacred principle of authority which has been\nrevealed from the heavens in the dispensation in which we live. It is\nthe authority by which the Lord Almighty governs his people, and by\nwhich, in time to come, he will govern the nations of the world. It is\nsacred, and it must be held sacred by the people. It should be honored\nand respected by them, in whomsoever it is held, and in whomsoever\nresponsibility is placed in the Church. The young men and women and\nthe people generally should hold this principle and recognize it as\nsomething that is sacred, and that cannot be trifled with nor spoken\nlightly of with impunity. Disregard of this authority leads to darkness\nand to apostasy, and severance from all the rights and privileges\nof the house of God; for it is by virtue of this authority that the\nordinances of the gospel are performed throughout the world and in\nevery sacred place, and without it they cannot be performed. Those also\nwho hold this authority should honor it in themselves. They should live\nso as to be worthy of the authority vested in them and worthy of the\ngifts that have been bestowed upon them.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 2.\n\nMISSION OF THE PRIESTHOOD. We can make no advancement only upon the\nprinciples of eternal truth. In proportion as we become established\nupon the foundation of these principles which have been revealed from\nthe heavens {175} in the latter days, and determine to accomplish the\npurposes of the Lord, will we progress, and the Lord will all the more\nexalt and magnify us before the world and make us to assume our real\nposition and standing in the midst of the earth. We have been looked\nupon as interlopers, as fanatics, as believers in a false religion;\nwe have been regarded with contempt, and treated despicably; we have\nbeen driven from our homes, maligned and spoken evil of everywhere,\nuntil the people of the world have come to believe that we are the\noffscouring of the earth and scarcely fit to live. There are thousands\nand thousands of innocent people in the world whose minds have become\nso darkened by the slanderous reports that have gone forth concerning\nus, that they would feel they were doing God's service to deprive\na member of this Church of life, or of liberty, or the pursuit of\nhappiness, if they could do it.\n\nThe Lord designs to change this condition of things, and to make us\nknown to the world in our true light--as true worshipers of God, as\nthose who have become the children of God by repentance; and by the law\nof adoption have become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ;\nand that our mission in this world is to do good, to put down iniquity\nunder our feet, to exalt righteousness, purity, and holiness in the\nhearts of the people, and to establish in the minds of our children,\nabove all other things, a love for God and his word, that shall be in\nthem as a fountain of light, strength, faith and power, leading them\non from childhood to old age, and making them firm believers in the\nword of the Lord, in the restored gospel and priesthood, and in the\nestablishment of Zion, no more to be thrown down or given to another\npeople. If there is anything that I desire above another in this world,\nit is that my children shall become established in this knowledge and\nfaith, so that they can never be turned aside from it.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1901, p. 70.\n\n{176} WHAT ARE THE KEYS OF THE PRIESTHOOD? The priesthood that we hold\nis of the greatest importance, because it is the authority and power of\nGod. It is authority from heaven that has been restored to men upon the\nearth in the latter days, through the ministration of angels from God,\nwho came with authority to bestow this power and this priesthood upon\nmen.\n\nI say that the priesthood which is the agency of our heavenly Father\nholds the keys of the ministering of angels. What is a key? It is the\nright or privilege which belongs to and comes with the priesthood, to\nhave communication with God. Is not that a key? Most decidedly. We\nmay not enjoy the blessings, or key, very much, but the key is in the\npriesthood. It is the right to enjoy the blessing of communication\nwith the heavens, and the privilege and authority to administer in\nthe ordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ, to preach the gospel of\nrepentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins. That\nis a key. You who hold the priesthood have the key or the authority,\nthe right, the power or privilege to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ,\nwhich is the gospel of repentance and of baptism by immersion for the\nremission of sins--a mighty important thing, I tell you. There isn't\na minister of any church upon all of God's footstool today, so far as\nwe know, except in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,\nwho has the keys or the authority to enjoy the ministration of angels.\nThere isn't one of them that possesses that priesthood. But here we\nordain boys who are scarcely in their teens, some of them, to that\npriesthood which holds the keys of the ministering of angels and of\nthe gospel of repentance and baptism by immersion for the remission of\nsin. There is not a minister anywhere else in the world, I repeat, who\npossesses these keys, or this priesthood or power, or that right. Why?\nBecause they have not received the gospel, nor have they received that\npriesthood {177} by the laying on of hands by those having authority to\nconfer it.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, December, 1910, p. 176.\n\nSANCTITY OF THE ORDINANCES OF THE PRIESTHOOD. There appears to be,\namong some of our people, an inadequate conception of the sanctity\nattending certain of the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood. True, the\nministrations of those in authority among us are not attended with the\npomp and worldly ceremony that characterize the procedure in other\nchurches so-called, but the fact that the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints is in possession of the priesthood is sufficient to\nmake any and every ordinance administered by due authority within the\nChurch an event of supreme importance. In performing any such ordinance\nthe one who officiates speaks and acts, not of himself and of his\npersonal authority, but by virtue of his ordination and appointment as\na representative of the powers of heaven. We do not set apart bishops\nand other officers in the Church, with the show and ceremony of a gala\nday, as do certain sectarians, nor do we make the ordinance of baptism\na spectacular display; but the simplicity of the order established in\nthe Church of Christ ought rather to add to than take from the sacred\ncharacter of the several ordinances.\n\nAn illustration of the fact that many do not understand the full\nsanctity of certain ordinances is found in the desire some evince to\nhave them repeated. Until within a few years, it was a very general\ncustom in the Church to allow a repetition of the baptismal rite to\nadults before they enter the temples. This custom, first established by\ndue authority, and for good cause (see _Articles of Faith,_ by Talmage,\n144-148) finally came to be regarded by many members of the Church\nas essential, and indeed, \"re-baptism\" was generally looked upon,\nthough wrongly, as separate and different from the first ordinance\nof the gospel--by which alone one may gain entrance to the Church of\nChrist. But the most hurtful feature of this misunderstanding was the\ndisposition {178} of some to look upon the repeated baptisms as a sure\nmeans of securing forgiveness of sins from time to time, and this\nmight easily have led to the thought that one may sin with comparative\nimpunity if he were baptized at frequent intervals. This condition\nhas been changed in the Church, and at the present time only those\nwho, having been admitted to the fold of Christ by baptism, afterwards\nstray therefrom, or are disfellowshiped or excommunicated by due\nprocess of the Church courts, are considered as fit subjects to receive\na repetition of the initiatory ordinance. These remarks, it must be\nunderstood, have no reference to the baptisms and other ordinances\nperformed in the temples.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, p. 18,\nJanuary, 1903.\n\nON CHURCH GOVERNMENT. We are governed by law, because we love one\nanother, and are actuated by long-suffering and charity, and good will;\nand our whole organization is based upon the idea of self-control; the\nprinciple of give and take, and of rather being willing to suffer wrong\nthan to do wrong. Our message is peace on earth and good will towards\nmen; love, charity and forgiveness, which should actuate all associated\nwith the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Ours is a Church\nwhere law is dominant, but the law is the law of love. There are rules\nwhich should be observed, and will be observed if we have the spirit\nof the work in our hearts; and if we have not the spirit with us, we\nhave only the form of godliness which is without strength. It is the\nSpirit which leads us to the performance of our duties. There are many\nwho know this gospel to be true, but have not the least particle of the\nSpirit, and therefore are found arrayed against it, and take no part\nwith the people, simply because they have not the Spirit.\n\nThe priesthood after the order of the Son of God is the ruling,\npresiding authority in the Church. It is divided into its various\nparts--the Melchizedek and the Aaronic--and {179} all the quorums or\ncouncils are organized in the Church, each with special duties and\nspecial callings; not clashing with one another, but all harmonious and\nunited. In other words, there is no government in the Church of Jesus\nChrist separate and apart, above, or outside of the holy priesthood\nor its authority. We have our Relief Societies, Mutual Improvement\nAssociations, Primary Associations and Sunday Schools, and we may\norganize, if we choose, associations for self-protection and self-help\namong ourselves, not subject to our enemies, but for our good and the\ngood of our people, but these organizations are not quorums or councils\nof the priesthood, but are auxiliary to, and under it; organized by\nvirtue of the holy priesthood. They are not outside of, nor above it,\nnor beyond its reach. They acknowledge the principle of the priesthood.\nWherever they are they always exist with the view of accomplishing some\ngood; some soul's salvation, temporal or spiritual.\n\nWhen we have a Relief Society, it is thus organized. It has\nits president and other officers, for the complete and perfect\naccomplishment of the purposes of its organization. When it meets it\nproceeds as an independent organization, always mindful of the fact it\nis such, by virtue of the authority of the holy priesthood which God\nhas instituted. If the president of the stake comes into a meeting of\nthe Relief Society, the sisters, through their president, would at once\npay deference to him, would consult and advise with him, and receive\ndirections from the presiding head. That head is the bishop of the\nward, the president in the stake, the presidency of the Church, in all\nthe Church. The Young Ladies' and Young Men's Associations, the Primary\nAssociations and the Sunday Schools are the same. All are under the\nsame head, and the same rules apply to each.\n\nWhen the Young Men's and Young Ladies' Associations meet separately,\nthey each have presiding officers, and they take charge and conduct\nthe business. If the bishop {180} comes in to either the Young Men's\nor Young Ladies' Association, due deference is paid him. But in joint\nassociation of the Young Men's and Young Ladies' officers, there are\nthe two organizations; the two boards are represented. Who shall take\nthe initiative? Who shall exercise the presiding function? Is the\nsister to take the initiative and exercise the presiding function?\nWhy, no! not so, because that is not in accordance with the order of\nthe priesthood. If the Young Men's officers are there, they hold the\npriesthood, and it is their place to take the initiative. If I were the\npresident of a Young Ladies' Association, and we met in joint meeting,\nI should expect the president of the Young Men's Association to take\nthe initial step, that he would call the meeting to order, etc.,\nbecause he holds the priesthood, and should be the head; then he should\nnot forget that the young ladies have an organization, and are entitled\nto perfect and complete representation in the conjoint meetings, and,\nunder the priesthood, should be given charge at least half the time. If\nhe is not in his place, then let the young lady preside as she would\nin her own meeting. The ladies should not be discriminated against,\nbut should have equal chances. There should be no curtailment nor\nabridgment of these rights, but every opportunity for their exercise\nshould be given. Gallantry would naturally prompt the young men to give\neven more, maybe, than they take themselves, but they should direct in\nall these matters, in the spirit of love and kindness.\n\nThere never can be and never will be, under God's direction, two equal\nheads at the same time. That would not be consistent; it would be\nirrational and unreasonable; contrary to God's will. There is one head,\nand he is God, the head of all. Next to him stands the man he puts in\nnomination to stand at the head on the earth, with his associates; and\nall the other organizations and heads, from him to the {181} last, are\nsubordinate to the first, otherwise there would be discord, disunion\nand disorganization.\n\nI am tenacious that all should learn the right and power of the\nPriesthood, and recognize it; and if they do it, they will not go far\nastray. It is wrong to sit in judgment upon the presiding officers.\nSuppose a bishop does wrong, are we to run away to everyone and\nbackbite and slander him, and tell all we know or think we know, in\nrelation to the matter, and spread it about? Is that the way for Saints\nto do? If we do so we shall breed destruction to the faith of the\nyoung, and others. If I have done wrong, you should come right to me\nwith your complaint, tell me what you know, and not say one word to\nany other soul on earth; but let us sit down together as brethren and\nmake the matter right; confess, ask forgiveness, shake hands and be at\npeace. Any other course than this will create a nest of evil, and stir\nup strife among the Saints.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, July, 1903, pp.\n704-708.\n\nA BLESSING AND AN EXPLANATION OF THE PRIESTHOOD. The Lord bless you.\nFrom the depths of my soul, I bless you; I hold the right, the keys\nand the authority of the Patriarchal Priesthood in the Church. I have\na right to pronounce patriarchal blessings, because I bold the keys\nand authority to do it. It is given to me and my associates to ordain\npatriarchs and set them apart to give blessings to the people, to\ncomfort them by promises made in wisdom and the inspiration of the\nSpirit of God, of the favor and mercies of the Lord that they may be\nstronger in good works, and their hopes may be realized and their faith\nincreased. And I bless you, my brethren and sisters, in the cause of\nZion, with all my soul and by the authority of the priesthood that\nI hold. I hold the priesthood of the apostleship, I hold the high\npriesthood which is after the order of the Son of God, which is at the\nfoundation of all priesthood and is he greatest of all priesthoods,\nbecause the apostle and the high priest {182} and the seventy derive\ntheir authority and their privileges from the priesthood which is after\nthe Son of God. All authority comes out of that high priesthood.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1916, p. 7.\n\nTHE PRIVILEGE OF THE PRIESTHOOD TO BLESS. We have been told of an\nincident which occurred a few weeks ago, when a bishop's counselor\n(and therefore a high priest) from a remote settlement, while visiting\nSalt Lake City, refused to administer to his sister's child who was\ndangerously sick, for the reason that he was outside his own ward.\n\nThis brother must have had a misunderstanding of the authority of\nhis office, or he was over diffident. Whatever the cause, he was not\njustified in his refusal. His authority to bless in the name of the\nLord was not confined to his ward; no elder's opportunity for doing a\npurely good deed should be confined to a ward nor to any other limit,\nand when he went into a house and the head of that household made such\na request of him it was clearly not only his privilege and right,\nbut his duty to comply. Indeed, we believe that every man holding\nthe priesthood, in good standing in the Church, who owns a home, is\nsupreme in his own household, and when another brother enters it, and\nhe requests the latter to perform any duty consistent with his calling,\nthe latter should accede to his wishes; and if there should be anything\nwrong, he who makes the request as the head of the house into which the\nbrother has come, is responsible therefor. If that head of a household\nasks anything to be done which for the sake of Church discipline, or to\nfulfil the revelations of the Lord, should be placed on the records of\nthe Church, he should see to it that the necessary details are supplied\nand recorded.\n\nWe further believe that the rights of fatherhood in all faithful,\nworthy men are paramount, and should be recognized by all other men\nholding positions or calling in the {183} priesthood. To make this idea\nplainer we will say, as an example of our idea, we do not consider it\nproper in a bishop or other officer to suggest that the son of such a\nman (the son himself not being the head of a family, but living with\nhis father) be called upon a mission without first consulting the\nfather. The priesthood was originally exercised in the patriarchal\norder; those who held it exercised their powers firstly by right of\ntheir fatherhood. It is so with the great Elohim. This first and\nstrongest claim on our love, reverence and obedience is based on the\nfact that he is the Father, the Creator, of all mankind. Without him we\nare not, and consequently we owe to him existence and all that flows\ntherefrom--all we have and all that we are. Man possessing the holy\npriesthood is typical of him. But as men on earth cannot act in God's\nstead as his representatives without the authority, appointment and\nordination naturally follow. No man has the right to take this honor\nto himself, except he be called of God through the channels that he\nrecognizes and has empowered.\n\nReturning to the thought expressed in our opening paragraph, we\nrecognize that there is a side to the question that must not be lost\nsight of, as to ignore that view would be to encourage a condition\nin the midst of the Saints pregnant with confusion. We have found\noccasionally that men blessed with some peculiar gift of the spirit\nhave exercised it in an unwise--shall we say, improper--manner. For\ninstance: brethren strongly gifted with the power of healing have\nvisited far and near amongst the Saints (to the neglect sometimes of\nother duties), until it has almost become a business with them, and\ntheir visits to the homes of the Saints have assumed somewhat the\ncharacter of those of a physician, and the people have come to regard\nthe power so manifested as if coming from man, and he himself has\nsometimes grown to so feel, and not that he was simply an instrument\nin the hands of God of bringing blessings to their {184} house. This\nview is exceedingly unfortunate, when indulged in, and is apt to\nresult in the displeasure of the Lord. It has sometimes ended in the\nbrother possessing this gift, if he encouraged such a feeling, losing\nhis power to bless and heal. Departures from the recognized order\nand discipline of the Church should therefore be discountenanced and\ndiscouraged.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, pp. 50, 51, Jan. 15, 1902.\n\nTHE PRIESTHOOD GREATER THAN ANY OF ITS OFFICES. There is no office\ngrowing out of this priesthood that is or can be greater than the\npriesthood itself. It is from the priesthood that the office derives\nits authority and power. No office gives authority to the priesthood.\nNo office adds to the power of the priesthood. But all offices in\nthe Church derive their power, their virtue, their authority, from\nthe Priesthood. If our brethren would get this principle thoroughly\nestablished in their minds, there would be less misunderstanding in\nrelation to the functions of government in the Church than there is.\nToday the question is, which is the greater--the high priest or the\nseventy--the seventy or the high priest? I tell you that neither of\nthem is the greater, and neither of them is the lesser. Their callings\nlie in different directions, but they are from the same Priesthood. If\nit were necessary, the seventy, holding the Melchizedek Priesthood,\nas he does, I say _if it were necessary,_ he could ordain a high\npriest; and if it were necessary for a high priest to ordain a seventy,\nhe could do that? Why? Because both of them hold the Melchizedek\nPriesthood. Then again, if it were necessary, though I do not expect\nthe necessity will ever arise, and there was no man left on earth\nholding the Melchizedek Priesthood, except an elder--that elder, by\nthe inspiration of the Spirit of God and by the direction of the\nAlmighty, could proceed, and should proceed, to organize the Church of\nJesus Christ in all its perfection, because he holds the Melchizedek\nPriesthood. {185} But the house of God is a house of order, and while\nthe other officers remain in the Church, we must observe the order of\nthe priesthood, and we must perform ordinances and ordinations strictly\nin accordance with that order, as it has been established in the\nChurch through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith and his\nsuccessors.--_Oct. C. R_., 1903, p. 87.\n\nNECESSITY OF ORGANIZATION. The house of God is a house of order, and\nnot a house of confusion; and it could not be thus, if there were\nnot those who had authority to preside, to direct, to counsel, to\nlead in the affairs of the Church. No house would be a house of order\nif it were not properly organized, as the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints is organized. Take away the organization of the\nChurch and its power would cease. Every part of its organization is\nnecessary and essential to its perfect existence. Disregard, ignore,\nor omit any part, and you start imperfection in the Church; and if we\nshould continue in that way we would find ourselves like those of old,\nbeing led by error, superstition, ignorance, and by the cunning and\ncraftiness of men. We would soon leave out here a little and there a\nlittle, here a line and there a precept, until we would become like\nthe rest of the world, divided, disorganized, confused and without\nknowledge; without revelation or inspiration, and without Divine\nauthority or power.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 5.\n\nACCEPTANCE OF THE PRIESTHOOD A SERIOUS MATTER. This makes a very\nserious matter of receiving this covenant and this priesthood; for\nthose who receive it must, like God himself, abide in it, and must not\nfail, and must not be moved out of the way; for those who receive this\noath and covenant and turn away from it, and cease to do righteously\nand to honor this covenant, and will to abide in sin and repent not,\nthere is no forgiveness for them, either in this life or in the\nworld to come. That is the language of this {186} book, and this is\ndoctrine and truth which was revealed from God to men through the\ninstrumentality of Joseph Smith the prophet. And this word is reliable.\nIt is God's word, and God's word is truth; and it becomes necessary\nfor all those who enter into this covenant to understand this word,\nthat they may indeed abide in it, and may not be turned out of the\nway_. Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, p. 65. See _Doc. and Cov._ 84:33-41;_ Book of\nMormon,_ Mosiah 5.\n\nHOW AUTHORITY SHOULD BE ADMINISTERED. No man should be oppressed. No\nauthority of the priesthood can be administered or exerted in any\ndegree of unrighteousness, without offending God. Therefore, when\nwe deal with men we should not deal with them with prejudice in our\nminds against them. We should dismiss prejudice, dispel anger from\nour hearts, and when we try our brethren for membership or fellowship\nin the Church we should do it dispassionately, charitably, lovingly,\nkindly, with a view to save and not destroy. That is our business; our\nbusiness is to save the world, to save mankind; to bring them into\nharmony with the laws of God and with principles of righteousness and\nof justice and truth, that they may be saved in the kingdom of our God,\nand become, eventually, through obedience to the ordinances of the\ngospel, heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. That is our\nmission.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 6.\n\nAUTHORITY GIVES ENDURING POWER. The Church has two characteristics--the\ntemporal and the spiritual, and one is not without the other. We\nmaintain that both are essential and that one without the other\nis incomplete and ineffectual. Hence, the Lord instituted in the\ngovernment of the Church two priesthoods--the lesser or Aaronic, having\nspecial charge of the temporal, and the higher or Melchizedek, looking\nto the spiritual welfare of the people. In all the history of the\nChurch, there has never been a time when considerable attention was not\ngiven to temporal affairs, in {187} the gathering places of the Saints,\nunder all the leaders up to the present time as witness the building\nof Kirtland, the settlement of Missouri, Nauvoo, and the founding of\ncities and towns in the far west, our present home. The Saints have\nlived and helped each other to live, have worked out their temporal\nsalvation with zeal and energy, but withal, have neither neglected nor\nforgotten the spiritual essence of the great work inaugurated by divine\norder, as witness their temples, and other houses of worship, that have\nmarked their every abiding place.\n\nAnd so, while we have devoted much time to temporal affairs, it has\nalways been with a view to better our spiritual condition, it being\napparent that the temporal, rightly understood, is a great lever by\nwhich spiritual progress may be achieved in this earthly sphere of\naction. Besides, we have come to understand that all we do is indeed\nspiritual, for before the Father there is no temporal. Hence, in our\nlabors of redeeming the waste places, a strong spiritual vein underlies\nthe outward temporal covering.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 8, pp. 620,\n623, 1904-5.\n\nMINISTRY SHOULD KNOW ITS DUTIES AND THE USE OF AUTHORITY. Of course it\nis very necessary that those who preside in the Church should learn\nthoroughly their duties. There is not a man holding any position of\nauthority in the Church who can perform his duty as he should in any\nother spirit than in the spirit of fatherhood and brotherhood toward\nthose over whom he presides. Those who have authority should not be\nrulers, nor dictators; they should not be arbitrary; they should gain\nthe hearts, the confidence and love of those over whom they preside, by\nkindness and love unfeigned, by gentleness of spirit, by persuasion,\nby an example that is above reproach and above the reach of unjust\ncriticism. In this way, in the kindness of their hearts, in their\nlove for their people, they lead them in the path of righteousness,\nand teach them the way of salvation, {188} by saying to them, both by\nprecept and example: Follow me, as I follow our head. This is the duty\nof those who preside.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 5.\n\nHOW OFFICERS IN THE CHURCH ARE CHOSEN: A WORD TO BISHOPS. They are\nfaithful men chosen by inspiration. The Lord has given us the way to\ndo these things. He has revealed to us that it is the duty of the\npresiding authorities to appoint and call; and then those whom they\nchoose for any official position in the Church shall be presented\nto the body. If the body reject them, they are responsible for that\nrejection. They have the right to reject, if they will, or to receive\nthem and sustain them by their faith and prayers. That is strictly in\naccordance with the rule laid down of the Lord. If any officer in the\nChurch has my sympathy, it is the bishop. If any officer in the Church\ndeserves credit for patience, for long-suffering, kindness, charity,\nand for love unfeigned, it is the bishop who does his duty. And we feel\nto sustain in our faith and love, the bishops and counselors in Zion.\nWe say to the bishoprics of the various wards: Be united; see eye to\neye, even if you have to go down on your knees before the Lord and\nhumble yourselves until your spirits will mingle and your hearts will\nbe united one with the other. When you see the truth, you will see eye\nto eye, and you will be united.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 4.\n\nJURISDICTION OF QUORUMS OF PRIESTHOOD. Now then, we have our high\npriests' quorums or councils, and we have our seventies' councils, and\nour elders, and then we have the councils of the priests, teachers\nand deacons of the lesser Priesthood. These councils each and all in\ntheir organized capacity, have jurisdiction over the fellowship of the\nmembers of these councils--if the member is an elder, or if a man has a\nstanding in the seventies' quorum, or in the high priests' quorum, and\nhe is misbehaving himself, shows a lack of faith, a lack of reverence\nfor the position he holds in his council, or quorum, his fellowship\nin that quorum to which {189} he belongs, or his standing should be\nlooked after or inquired into, for he is amenable to his quorum for\nhis good standing and fellowship in it. So that we have the check that\nthe Lord has placed upon members of the Church, and when I say members\nof the Church, I mean me, I mean the apostles, I mean the high priests\nand the seventies and elders. I mean everybody who is a member of the\nChurch.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 6.\n\nJURISDICTION IN STAKES AND WARDS. Now again, the bishoprics, and the\npresidents of stakes, have exclusive jurisdiction over the membership\nor the standing of men and women in their wards and in their stakes.\nI want to state that pretty plain--that is to say, it is not my duty,\nit is not the duty of the seven presidents of seventies, nor of\nthe council of the twelve apostles, to go into a stake of Zion and\ntry for membership, or for standing in the Church, any member of a\nstake or ward. We have no business to do it; it belongs to the local\nauthorities, and they have ample authority to deal with the membership\nin their wards and in their stakes. The bishops may try an elder\nfor misconduct, for un-Christian-like conduct, for apostasy, or for\nwickedness of any kind that would disqualify him for membership in the\nChurch, and they may pass upon him their judgment that he is unworthy\nof fellowship in the Church, and they may withdraw from him their\nfellowship. Then they may refer his case to the presidency and high\ncouncil, and it will be the duty of the presidency and high council\nof the stake to deal with him, even to the extent of excommunication\nfrom the Church; and there is no remedy for this, only the right of\nappeal to the Presidency of the Church. If there may be, perchance,\nany injustice and partiality, lack of information or understanding on\nthe part of the bishopric, which may not be corrected and therefore\nmight be perpetuated by the decision of the high council, and the party\naggrieved does not feel that he has had justice dealt out to {190} him,\nhe then has a right, under the laws of the Church, to appeal to the\nPresidency of the Church, but not otherwise.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 5.\n\nDUTIES OF THOSE ENGAGED IN THE MINISTRY. I need not say to my brethren\nengaged in the ministry that it is expected of them that one and all\nwill attend to the labors and be true to the responsibilities that rest\nupon them in the discharge of their duties as officers in the Church.\nWe expect that the presidents of the stakes of Zion will be exemplars\nto the people. We expect them of a truth to be fathers unto those\nover whom they preside; men of wisdom, of sound judgment, impartial\nand just, men who will indeed qualify themselves, or who are indeed\nqualified by their natural endowments and by the inspiration from God\nwhich it is their privilege to enjoy, to preside in righteousness\nand to sit in righteous judgment over all matters brought to their\nattention, or that may legitimately belong to their office and\ncalling. We anticipate the same fidelity, the same faithfulness, the\nsame intelligent administration of their duties from the bishops and\ntheir counselors, and indeed upon these rests perhaps the greatest\npossible responsibility, for the reason that they are expected by their\npresidencies to attend to the various interests and needs of their\npeople. It is expected of a bishop to know all the people in his ward,\nnot only those who are faithful members of the Church, diligent in the\nperformance of their duties and prominent by their good acts, but to\nknow those who are cold and indifferent, those who are lukewarm, those\nwho are inclined to err and to make mistakes; and not only these, but\nit is expected that the bishops, through their aides in their wards,\nwill become acquainted, not only with their members, male and female,\nbut that they will know also the stranger that is within their gates\nand be prepared to minister solace, comfort, good counsel, wisdom and\nevery other aid possible to be rendered to those who are in need,\nwhether they are of the household of faith or are {191} strangers\nto the truth. So that there is a great deal expected of the bishops\nand their counselors and the elders and lesser priesthood in their\nwards whom they call to their aid in administering to the people both\nspiritually and temporally, and I want to remark in this connection\nthat it is the duty of these bishops and of the presidencies of the\nstakes of Zion, together with their high councils, to administer\njustice and right judgment to every member of their wards and of their\nstakes. Included in this are the high priests and the seventies and the\nelders and the apostles and the patriarchs and the presidency of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. No man who is a member of\nthe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, or who has a standing\nin the Church as a member, is exempt from his responsibilities as a\nmember and his allegiance to the bishop of the ward in which he dwells.\nI am as much bound to acknowledge my bishop as a member of the ward\nin which I dwell, as the humblest and latest member of the Church. No\nman, who claims to be a member of the Church in good standing, can rise\nabove or become independent of the authority that the Lord Almighty\nhas established in his Church. This watch-care of the people, of their\nright living, of their fidelity to their covenants and to the gospel of\nJesus Christ, belongs to the presidents of stakes and their counselors\nand the high councils, or members of the high councils, to the bishop\nand his counselors and the teachers of his ward.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913,\np. 4.\n\nTHE PURPOSE AND THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH: QUALITIES OF LEADERS. The Lord\nbless you. I see before me the leaders of the Church, the presiding\nspirits in the capacity of presidents of stakes, counselors to\npresidents of stakes, high councilors, bishops and their counselors,\nand those who are engaged in our educational institutions and in other\nresponsible positions in the Church. I honor you all. I love you and\nyour integrity to the cause of Zion. It is the kingdom {192} of God or\nnothing, so far as I am concerned. I cut no figure personally in this\nwork, and I am nothing except in the humble effort to do my duty as the\nLord gives me the ability to do it. But it is the kingdom of God. What\nI mean by the kingdom of God is the organization of the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints, of which Jesus Christ is the king and\nthe head; not as an organization in any wise menacing or jeopardizing\nthe liberties or rights of the people throughout the world, but as an\norganization calculated to lift up and ameliorate the condition of\nmankind; to make bad men good, if it is possible for them to repent of\ntheir sins, and to make good men better. That is the object and purpose\nof the Church, that is what it is accomplishing in the world. And it\nis very strict in regard to these matters. Drunkards, whoremongers,\nliars, thieves, those who betray the confidence of their fellowmen,\nthose who are unworthy of credence--such, when their character becomes\nknown, are disfellowshiped from the Church, and are not permitted\nto have a standing in it, if we know it. It is true that there are\nnone of us but have our imperfections and shortcomings. Perfection\ndwells not with mortal man. We all have our weaknesses. But when a man\nabandons the truth, virtue, his love for the gospel and for the people\nof God, and becomes an open, avowed enemy, it becomes the duty of the\nChurch to sever him from the Church, and the Church would be recreant\nto its duty if it did not sever him from communion, cut him off, and\nlet him go where he pleases. We would do wrong if we hung on to and\ntried to nurture such evil creatures in our midst, no matter what the\nrelationship may be that exists between us and them. Therefore, I say\nagain, the Church of Jesus Christ stands for virtue, honor, truth,\npurity of life, and good will to all mankind. It stands for God the\neternal Father, and for Jesus Christ, whom the Father sent into the\nworld, and whom to know is life eternal. This is what the Church {193}\nstands for, and it cannot tolerate abomination, crime and wickedness,\non the part of those who may claim to have some connection with it. We\nmust sever ourselves from them, and let them go. Not that we want to\nhurt them. We do not want to hurt anybody. We never have, and we do\nnot intend to, hurt anybody. But we do not intend to be hurt by those\nwho are seeking our destruction, if we can help it. It is our right to\nprotect ourselves.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1906, pp. 7, 8.\n\nLEADERS MUST BE COURAGEOUS. One of the highest qualities of all true\nleadership is a high standard of courage. When we speak of courage and\nleadership we are using terms that stand for the quality of life by\nwhich men determine consciously the proper course to pursue and stand\nwith fidelity to their convictions. There has never been a time in the\nChurch when its leaders were not required to be courageous men; not\nalone courageous in the sense that they were able to meet physical\ndangers, but also in the sense that they were steadfast and true to a\nclear and upright conviction.\n\nLeaders of the Church, then, should be men not easily discouraged,\nnot without hope, and not given to forebodings of all sorts of evils\nto come. Above all things the leaders of the people should never\ndisseminate a spirit of gloom in the hearts of the people. If men\nstanding in high places sometimes feel the weight and anxiety of\nmomentous times, they should be all the firmer and all the more\nresolute in those convictions which come from a God-fearing conscience\nand pure lives. Men in their private lives should feel the necessity of\nextending encouragement to the people by their own hopeful and cheerful\nintercourse with them, as they do by their utterances in public places.\nIt is a matter of the greatest importance that the people be educated\nto appreciate and cultivate the bright side of life rather than to\npermit its darkness and shadows to hover over them.\n\nIn order to successfully overcome anxieties in reference {194} to\nquestions that require time for their solution, an absolute faith and\nconfidence in God and in the triumph of his work are essential.\n\nThe most momentous questions and the greatest dangers to personal\nhappiness are not always met and solved within oneself, and if men\ncannot courageously meet the difficulties, and obstacles of their own\nindividual lives and natures, how are they to meet successfully those\npublic questions in which the welfare and happiness of the public are\nconcerned? Men, then, who are called to leadership should be alarmed at\nthe possession of a disposition filled with forebodings and misgivings\nand doubts and constant wonderments. Clouds, threatening storms,\nfrequently rise in the horizon of life and pass by as speedily as they\ncame, so the problems and difficulties and dangers that beset us are\nnot always met and solved, nor overcome by our individual effort nor by\nour efforts collectively.\n\nIt is not discreditable to a man to say, \"I don't know,\" to questions\nwhose solution lies wholly within some divine purpose whose end it is\nnot given man clearly to foresee. It is, however, unfortunate when men\nand women allow such questions, questions which time and patience alone\ncan solve, to discourage them and to defeat their own efforts in the\naccomplishment of their chosen lives and professions. In leaders undue\nimpatience and a gloomy mind are almost unpardonable, and it sometimes\ntakes almost as much courage to wait as to act. It is to be hoped,\nthen, that the leaders of God's people, and the people themselves, will\nnot feel that they must have at once a solution of every question that\narises to disturb the even tenor of their way.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 38, p. 339, 1903.\n\nDUTIES OF OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. The Lord here especially demands of\nthe men who stand at the head of this Church, and who are responsible\nfor the guidance and direction of the people of God, that they shall\nsee to it that the {195} law of God is kept. It is our duty to do\nthis.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 41.\n\nTRUTH WILL UNITE US: WORDS TO CHURCH OFFICERS. The truth will never\ndivide councils of the priesthood. It will never divide presidents from\ntheir counselors, nor counselors from their presidents, nor members\nof the Church from one another, nor from the Church. The truth will\nunite us and cement us together. It will make us strong, for it is\na foundation that cannot be destroyed. Therefore, when bishops and\ntheir counselors do not see eye to eye, or when presidents and their\ncounselors have any difference whatever in their sentiments or in\ntheir policy, it is their duty to get together, to go before the Lord\ntogether and humble themselves before him until they get revelation\nfrom the Lord and see the truth alike, that they may go before their\npeople unitedly. It is the duty of the presidents of stakes and high\ncouncilors to meet often, to pray together, to counsel together,\nto learn each other's spirit, to understand each other, and unite\ntogether, that there may be no dissension nor division among them. The\nsame with the bishops and their counselors. The same may be said of the\ncouncils of the priesthood from first to last. Let them get together\nand become united in their understanding of what is right, just and\ntrue, and then go as one man to the accomplishment of the purpose they\nhave in view.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 4, 5.\n\nOFFICERS TO SET THE EXAMPLE. The Lord will make a record also and out\nof that shall the whole world be judged. And you men bearing the holy\npriesthood--you apostles, presidents, bishops, and high priests in\nZion--will be called upon to be the judges of the people. Therefore,\nit is expected that you shall set the standard for them to attain to,\nand see that they shall live according to the spirit of the gospel, do\ntheir duty, and keep the commandments of the Lord. You shall make a\nrecord of their acts. You shall {196} record when they are baptized,\nwhen they are confirmed, and when they receive the Holy Ghost by the\nlaying on of hands. You shall record when they come to Zion, their\nmembership in the Church. You shall record whether they attend to their\nduties as priests, teachers or deacons, as elders, seventies or high\npriests. You shall write their works, as the Lord says here. You shall\nrecord their tithings and give them credit for that which they do; and\nthe Lord will determine the difference between the credit which they\nmake for themselves and the credit which they should make. The Lord\nwill judge between us in that respect; but we shall judge the people,\nfirst requiring them to do their duty. In order to do that, those who\nstand at the head must set the example. They must walk in the right\npath, and invite the people to follow them. They should not seek to\ndrive the people; they should not seek to become rulers; but they\nshould be brethren and leaders of the people.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1901, p.\n72.\n\nDUTY OF THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD. It is the duty of this vast body of men\nholding the holy priesthood, which is after the order of the Son\nof God, to exert their influence and exercise their power for good\namong the people of Israel and the people of the world. It is their\nbounden duty to preach and to work righteousness, both at home and\nabroad.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 83.\n\nHOW TO VOTE ON CHURCH PROPOSITIONS. We desire that the brethren and\nsisters will all feel the responsibility of expressing their feelings\nin relation to the propositions that may be put before you. We do not\nwant any man or woman who is a member of the Church to violate their\nconscience. Of course, we are not asking apostates or non-members of\nthe Church to vote on the authorities of the Church. We only ask for\nmembers of the Church in good standing to vote on the propositions that\nshall be put before {197} you, and we would like all to vote as they\nfeel, whether for or against.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 83.\n\nORDER OF VOTING FOR OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. The Presidency of the\nChurch will first express their mind, thus indicating, at least in\nsome degree, the mind of the Spirit and the suggestions from the head.\nThen the proposition will be submitted to the apostles, for them to\nshow their willingness or otherwise to sustain the action of the First\nPresidency. It will then go to the patriarchs, and they will have the\nprivilege of showing whether they will sustain the action that has been\ntaken; then to the presidents of stakes and counselors and the high\ncouncilors; then to the high priests (that office in the Melchizedek\nPriesthood which holds the keys of presidency); next the traveling\nelders--the seventies--will be called to express their feelings; and\nthen the elders; then the bishoprics of the Church and the lesser\npriesthood, and after them the whole congregation. All the members of\nthe Church present will have the privilege of expressing their views in\nrelation to the matters which shall be proposed, by a rising vote and\nby the uplifted band.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 73.\n\nOFFICERS DEPENDENT ON VOICE OF PEOPLE. It is well understood that\nwe meet together in general conference twice a year for the purpose\nof presenting the names of those who have been chosen as presiding\nofficers in the Church, and it is understood that those who occupy\nthese positions are dependent upon the voice of the people for the\ncontinuance of the authority, the rights and privileges they exercise.\nThe female members of this Church have the same privilege of voting to\nsustain their presiding officers as the male members of the Church, and\nthe vote of a sister in good standing counts in every way equal with\nthe vote of a brother.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 73.\n\nNEARLY ALL MALE MEMBERS HOLD THE PRIESTHOOD; RESPONSIBILITY. We\nwant the people to understand, and {198} we would like the world to\nunderstand, the great fact that it is not the prominent leaders of\nthe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, that wield all the\ninfluence among the people of this Church. We want it understood that\nwe have fewer lay members in this Church, in proportion to the number\nof our membership, than you will find in any other church upon the\nglobe. Nearly every man in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints holds the Melchizedek or the Aaronic Priesthood, and may act\nin an official capacity by authority of that priesthood whenever\ncalled upon to do so. They are priests and kings, if you please, unto\nGod in righteousness. Out of this vast body of priests we call and\nordain or set apart our presidents of stakes, our counselors, our\nhigh councilors, our bishops and their counselors, our seventies, our\nhigh priests, and our elders, upon whom rests the responsibility of\nproclaiming the gospel of eternal truth to all the world, and upon whom\nalso rests the great and glorious responsibility of maintaining the\ndignity, the honor and the sacredness of that calling and priesthood.\nSo that nearly every male person in the Church, who has reached the\nyears of accountability, is supposed to be, in his sphere, a pillar in\nZion, a defender of the faith, an exemplar, a man of righteousness,\ntruth and soberness, a man of virtue and of honor, a good citizen of\nthe state in which he lives, and a staunch and loyal citizen of the\ngreat country that we are proud to call our home.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1903,\np. 73.\n\nMANY HOLD THE MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD. Although we may enjoy a little\nadvantage over the rest of the congregation, for my part I could stay\nhere a week longer to hear the testimonies of my brethren, and to give\nto the world an opportunity to see and know that the priesthood in the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is not confined to one man,\nnor to three men, nor to fifteen men, but that there are thousands of\nmen in Zion who hold the Melchizedek Priesthood, which is after the\norder of the Son of God, {199} and who possess keys of authority and\npower to minister for life and salvation among the people of the world.\nI would like to give the world an opportunity to see what we are, to\nhear what we know, and to understand what our business is, and what we\nintend to do, by the help of the Lord._--Oct. C. R.,_ 1903, p. 73.\n\nPRIESTHOOD QUORUMS' RESPONSIBILITIES. We expect to see the day, if we\nlive long enough (and if some of us do not live long enough to see it,\nthere are others who will), when every council of the Priesthood in\nthe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will understand its\nduty; will assume its own responsibility, will magnify its calling,\nand fill its place in the Church, to the uttermost, according to the\nintelligence and ability possessed by it. When that day shall come,\nthere will not be so much necessity for work that is now being done by\nthe auxiliary organizations, because it will be done by the regular\nquorums of the priesthood. The Lord designed and comprehended it from\nthe beginning, and he has made provision in the Church whereby every\nneed may be met and satisfied through the regular organizations of\nthe priesthood. It has truly been said that the Church is perfectly\norganized. The only trouble is that these organizations are not\nfully alive to the obligations that rest upon them. When they become\nthoroughly awakened to the requirements made of them, they will fulfil\ntheir duties more faithfully, and the work of the Lord will be all the\nstronger and more powerful and influential in the world.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1906, p. 3.\n\nWHAT IS PRIESTHOOD? Honor that power and authority which we call the\nHoly Priesthood, which is after the order of the Son of God, and which\nhas been conferred upon man by God himself. Honor that priesthood. What\nis that priesthood? It is nothing more and nothing less than divine\nauthority committed unto man from God. That is the principle that we\nshould honor. We hold the keys of {200} that authority and priesthood\nourselves; it has been conferred upon the great masses of the\nLatter-day Saints. It has, indeed, I may say, been bestowed upon many\nwho were not worthy to receive it and who have not magnified it, and\nwho have brought disgrace upon themselves and upon the priesthood which\nwas conferred upon them. The priesthood of the Son of God cannot be\nexercised in any degree of unrighteousness; neither will its power, its\nvirtue and authority abide with him who is corrupt, who is treacherous\nin his soul toward God and toward his fellowmen. It will not abide in\nforce and power with him who does not honor it in his life by complying\nwith the requirements of heaven.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 3.\n\nWHERE AND HOW COUNSEL SHOULD BE SOUGHT. The attention of the young men\nin the Church is called to the need of conforming to the order of the\nChurch in matters of difficulty that may arise between brethren, and\nmembers and officers, and also in other things where counsel is sought.\n\nThe youth of Zion should remember that the foundation principle in\nsettling difficulties lies in the persons themselves who are in\ndifficulty making the adjustments and settlements. If those who vary\ncannot adjust their differences, it is infinitely more difficult, if\nnot impossible, for a third or fourth party to create harmony between\nthem. In any event, such outside parties can only aid the contending\npersons to come to an understanding.\n\nBut, in case it is necessary to call in the priesthood as a third\nparty, there is a proper order in which this should be done. If no\nconclusion can be arrived at, in a difficulty or difference between\ntwo members of the Church, the ward teachers should be called to\nassist; failing then, appeal may be made to the bishop, then to the\nhigh council of the stake, and only after the difficulty has been\ntried before that body should the matter ever come before the general\npresiding {201} quorum of the Church. It is wrong to disregard any of\nthese authorized steps, or authorities.\n\nThis matter is generally understood in cases of difficulty, but does\nnot seem to be so well understood in what may be termed smaller, but\nnevertheless quite as weighty subjects. We often find instances where\nthe counsel and advice and judgment of the priesthood next in order is\nentirely overlooked, or completely disregarded. Men go to the president\nof the stake for counsel when in reality, they should consult their\nteachers or bishop; and often come to the First Presidency, apostles\nor seventies, when the president of their stake has never been spoken\nto. This is wrong, and not at all in compliance with the order of\nthe Church. The priesthood of the ward should never be overlooked in\nany case where the stake authorities are consulted; nor should the\nstake authorities be disregarded, that the counsel of the general\nauthorities may be obtained. Such a course of disregarding the proper\nlocal officers is neither in conformity with the Church instructions\nand organization, nor conducive to good order. It creates confusion.\nEvery officer in the Church has been placed in his position to magnify\nthe same, to be a guardian and counselor of the people. All should be\nconsulted and respected in their positions, and never overlooked in\ntheir places.\n\nIn this way only can prevail that harmony and unity which are\ncharacteristic of the Church of Christ. The responsibility also of\nthis great work is thus placed upon the laboring priesthood, who share\nit with the general authorities; and thus likewise, the perfection,\nstrength and power of Church organization shine forth with clearer\nlustre.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, p. 230; Jan. 1902.\n\nPARENTS SHOULD BE CONSULTED. One of the first duties that a young man\nowes in the world is his duty to his father and mother. The commandment\nwhich God gave early in the history of the Israelites: \"Honor thy\nfather and {202} thy mother,\" was accompanied with a promise that holds\ngood to this day; namely: \"That thy days may be long upon the land\nwhich the Lord thy God giveth thee.\"\n\nWith obedience naturally comes that respect and consideration for his\nparents that should characterize a noble youth. They stand as the head\nof the family, the patriarch, the mother, the rulers; and no child\nshould fail to consult them and obtain counsel from them throughout his\nwhole career under the parental roof.\n\nThis feeling should be respected by the Church. Hence, officers who\ndesire to use the services of a young man in any capacity for the\nbusiness of the Church, should not fail to consult the father before\nthe call is made. We have instances where young men have even been\ncalled to fulfil important missions; their names having been suggested\nto the Church by bishops of wards, or by presidents of quorums,\nwithout the father having been consulted whatever. The parents have\nbeen entirely overlooked. This is neither desirable nor right, nor\nis it in conformity with the order of the Church, or the laws that\nGod instituted from the early times. The Church is patriarchal in its\ncharacter and nature, and it is highly proper and right that the head\nof the family, the father, should be consulted by officers in all\nthings that pertain to the calling of his children to any of the duties\nin the Church. No one understands as well as the father, the conditions\nthat surround the family, and what is best for his children; his wishes\nshould therefore be consulted and respected.\n\nOur elders would justly think it wrong to baptize a wife without\nthe consent of her husband, and children without the consent of the\nparents. So also, it is improper for any officer in the Church to call\nthe children in any family, as long as they are under the care and\nkeeping of the parents, to receive any ordination, or to perform any\ncalling in the Church, without first consulting the parents.\n\n{203} The family organization lies at the basis of all true government,\nand too much stress cannot be placed upon the importance of the\ngovernment in the family being as perfect as possible, nor upon the\nfact that in all instances respect therefore should be upheld.\n\nYoung men should be scrupulously careful to impress upon their minds\nthe necessity of consulting with father and mother in all that pertains\nto their actions in life. Respect and veneration for parents should be\ninculcated into the hearts of the young people of the Church--father\nand mother to be respected, their wishes to be regarded--and in the\nheart of every child should be implanted this thought of esteem and\nconsideration for parents which characterized the families of the\nancient patriarchs.\n\nGod is at the head of the human race; we look up to him as the Father\nof all. We cannot please him more than by regarding and respecting\nand honoring our fathers and our mothers, who are the means of our\nexistence here upon the earth.\n\nI desire, therefore, to impress upon the officers of the Church the\nnecessity of consulting fathers in all things that pertain to the\ncalling of their sons to the priesthood, and to the labors of the\nChurch, that the respect and veneration which children should show\nfor parents may not be disturbed by the Church, nor overstepped by\nits officers. In this way harmony and good will are made to prevail;\nand the sanction of the families and the family life, on which the\ngovernment of the Church is based and perpetuated, will thus be added\nto the calls of the holy priesthood, insuring unity, strength and power\nin its every action.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, p. 307. Feb., 1902.\n\nPROPER USE OF TITLES OF THE PRIESTHOOD. There is also another point\nin this connection to which attention may profitably be drawn. It is\nthe too frequent use in the ordinary conversation of the Saints of the\ntitles \"Prophet, Seer {204} and Revelator,\" \"Apostles,\" etc. These\ntitles are too sacred to be used indiscriminately in our common talk.\nThere are occasions when they are quite proper and in place, but in\nour every-day conversations it is sufficient honor to address any\nbrother holding the Melchizedek Priesthood as elder. The term elder is\na general one, applying to all those who hold the higher priesthood,\nwhether they be apostles, patriarchs, high priests or seventies; and\nto address a brother as Apostle So-and-So, or Patriarch Such-a-One, in\nthe common talk of business, and the like, is using titles too sacred\nto be in place on such occasions. It, in a lesser degree, partakes of\nthe character of that evil of which we are so often warned--the too\nfrequent use of the name of that Holy Being whom we worship, and of his\nSon, our Redeemer. To avoid this evil the Saints in ancient days called\nthe holy priesthood after the great high priest Melchizedek, while the\nroyal and correct title is, \"The priesthood after the order of the Son\nof God.\" The use of all these titles continuously and indiscriminately\nsavors somewhat of blasphemy, and is not pleasing to our heavenly\nFather.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, p. 20; Jan. 1, 1903.\n\nALL OFFICERS OF THE PRIESTHOOD NECESSARY AND SHOULD BE RESPECTED. I\nbelieve it to be the duty of the Church to recognize and acknowledge\nevery man who holds an official position in it, in his sphere and in\nhis calling. I hold to the doctrine that the duty of a teacher is as\nsacred as the duty of an apostle, in the sphere in which he is called\nto act, and that every member of the Church is as much in duty bound\nto honor the teacher who visits him in his home, as he is to honor the\noffice and counsel of the presiding quorum of the Church. They all have\nthe priesthood; they are all acting in their callings, and they are all\nessential in their places, because the Lord has appointed them and set\nthem in his Church. We cannot ignore them; or, if we do, the sin will\nbe upon our heads.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 86.\n\n{205} CHECKS UPON CHURCH MEMBERS. I say that when these members of\nthe Church are in error or doing wrong, we have the check on them in\nthe first place in the wards; bishops look after them; then their\nquorums to which they belong have jurisdiction and they are required\nto look after them, too, and then after the quorums look after them\nthe presidencies of the stakes look after them and see that they are\nhelped; that they are strengthened; that they are admonished; that\nthey are warned, and that they are applauded when they do their duties\nand keep the commandments of the Lord. So the Lord has placed a great\nmany checks upon the members of the Church with a view to teaching\nthem right principles, to help them to do right, to live right and to\nbe pure and clean from the sins of the world, that the body of the\nChurch may be perfected, that it may be free from disease, from all\ncontagious evils, just as the body of the man Jesus Christ is free from\nall taint, evil and sin. So God has placed these safeguards in the\nChurch, from the deacons to the apostles, and to the presidency of the\nChurch, with a view of persuading men and women to keep themselves pure\nand unspotted from the world and to help them to be faithful to their\ncovenants entered into with one another and with their God.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1913, pp. 6, 7.\n\nTHE PRIESTHOOD SHOULD KNOW SECTION 107 OF THE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS.\nI now say to the brethren of the priesthood--the high priests, the\nseventies, the elders and the lesser priesthood--magnify your callings;\nstudy the scriptures; read the 107th section of the Doctrine and\nCovenants on priesthood; learn that revelation, which was given through\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith, and live by its precepts and doctrine, and\nyou will gain power and intelligence to straighten out many kinks that\nhave heretofore existed in your minds, and to clear up many doubts and\nuncertainties in relation to the rights of the priesthood. God gave\nthat word to us. It is in force today in the Church and in the {206}\nworld, and it contains instruction to the priesthood and the people in\nrelation to their duties, which every elder should know.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1902, p. 88.\n\nWHO IS FIT TO PRESIDE? Every man should be willing to be presided\nover; and he is not fit to preside over others until he can submit\nsufficiently to the presidency of his brethren.--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 21, p. 105.\n\nOBLIGATIONS OF THE PRIESTHOOD. Think what it means to hold keys of\nauthority which--if exercised in wisdom and in righteousness--are\nbound to be respected by the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost!\nDo you honor this Priesthood? Do you respect the office and honor\nthe key of authority that you possess in the Melchizedek Priesthood,\nwhich is after the order of the Son of God? Will you, who hold this\npriesthood, profane the name of Deity? Would you be riotous, and eat\nand drink with the drunken, with the unbelieving and with the profane?\nWould you, holding that priesthood, forget your prayers, and fail to\nremember the Giver of all good? Would you, holding that priesthood,\nand possessing the right and authority from God to administer in the\nname of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, violate\nthe confidence and the love of God, the hope and desire of the Father\nof all of us? For, in bestowing that key and blessing upon you, he\ndesires and expects you to magnify your calling. Would you, as an\nelder in the Church of Jesus Christ, dishonor your wife or your\nchildren? Would you desert the mother of your children, the wife of\nyour bosom, the gift of God to you, which is more precious than life\nitself? For without the woman the man is not perfect in the Lord, no\nmore than the woman is perfect without the man. Will you honor the\nSabbath day and keep it holy? Will you observe the law of tithing and\nall the other requirements of the gospel? Will you carry with you at\nall times the spirit of prayer and the desire to do good? Will you\nteach your children the principles of life and salvation {207} so that\nwhen they are eight years old they will desire baptism, of their own\naccord?--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917, pp. 105-6.\n\nHOW HONOR FOR THOSE WHO BEAR THE PRIESTHOOD IS BEGOTTEN. If you will\nhonor the holy priesthood in yourself first, you will honor it in those\nwho preside over you, and those who administer in the various callings,\nthroughout the Church.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21 December, 1917, p.\n106.\n\nPRIESTHOOD MEMBERSHIP ROLLS. First.--Each quorum should have one roll\nonly and every person holding the Priesthood should be enrolled in the\nquorum having jurisdiction in the ward where his Church membership is\nrecorded. The practice of keeping a supplemental or inactive roll is\nnot approved.\n\nSecond.--Recommends from one quorum to another are not required. The\npresent arrangement for admitting members in the quorum is already\npublished as follows:\n\n\"The certificate of ordination should be carefully preserved by the\nperson ordained; and, whenever necessary, it should be presented to the\nproper authority as an evidence of his ordination. Upon this evidence\nhe should be admitted to membership in the usual manner by the quorum\nhaving jurisdiction in the ward or stake where he resides, provided he\nhas been accepted as a member of the ward. If he does not possess a\ncertificate of ordination, and the recommend upon which he is received\nin the ward names his Priesthood and ordination, it should be accepted\nas evidence that he holds that office, provided there is no evidence to\nthe contrary and provided he has been admitted as a member of the ward\nin full fellowship.\"\n\nThird.--When a person holding the Priesthood removes from one ward\nto another, and is accepted as a member of the ward into which he\nmoves, it becomes the duty of the ward clerk to notify the president\nof the quorum {208} of the arrival of this person. The new member\nshould present his certificate of ordination as evidence that he holds\nthe Priesthood, and upon that certificate he should be presented for\nadmission to membership in the quorum to which members of that ward\nholding the same Priesthood belong. It is the duty of the ward clerk\nto report at the next ward weekly Priesthood meeting the arrival of\nany person holding the Priesthood, and every such newly arrived member\nshould be enrolled in the proper class, whether he has attended a class\nmeeting or not.\n\nFourth.--When a member holding the Priesthood becomes a member of the\nward, the proper quorum officer having jurisdiction should look after\nhim and see that he becomes enrolled in the quorum.\n\nFifth.--It is the duty of the secretary of a High Priests' or Elders'\nquorum to prepare certificates of ordination, and to have them signed\nby the proper officers, presented to the ward clerk to be entered upon\nthe ward record, and then delivered to the persons in whose favor they\nare issued. Seventies' certificates of ordination are issued by the\nFirst Council of Seventy. When a person is ordained a Seventy, by any\nother person than a member of the First Council, the proper quorum\nofficers should immediately notify the First Council of Seventy,\nrequesting a certificate of ordination to be mailed or delivered to the\nquorum officer, and after it has been entered on the quorum record and\nthe ward record it should be delivered to the person in whose favor it\nis issued.\n\nSixth.--When a quorum withdraws its fellowship from one of its members,\na report of the action of the quorum should be sent to the bishop of\nthe ward.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 19, pp. 752-753.\n\nALL SHOULD EXERCISE THEIR AUTHORITY. A deacon in the Church should\nexercise the authority of that calling in the priesthood, and honor\nthat position as sincerely and faithfully as a high priest or an\napostle should his calling, {209} feeling that he bears a portion of\nthe responsibility of the kingdom of God in the world, in common with\nall his brethren. Every man should feel in his heart the necessity\nof doing his part in the great latter-day work. All should seek to\nbe instrumental in rolling it forth. More especially is it the duty\nof every one who possesses any portion of the authority of the holy\npriesthood to magnify and honor that calling, and nowhere can we\nbegin to do so to better advantage than right here, within ourselves\nand when we have cleaned the inside of the platter, cleansed our own\nhearts, corrected our own lives, fixed our minds upon doing our whole\nduty toward God and man, we will be prepared to wield an influence\nfor good in the family circle, in society, and in all the walks of\nlife.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 24, p. 708.\n\nTHE LEADERS OF ISRAEL. These mighty men who sit before this stand\nclothed with power from Almighty God, are not self-called. They have\nnot been chosen by man. They have not chosen themselves, but they have\nbeen called by the power of the Almighty to stand in high places in the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as presidents, as fathers\nto the people, as counselors, as judges, and as leaders, walking in\nthe way that the people of God should follow them into all truth and\ninto the possession of greater light, greater power and wisdom and\nunderstanding. God bless you, my brethren. And while you stand united,\nas you have stood in the past, and as you have manifested your union\nhere during this conference, so God will magnify you before your flocks\nand in the midst of your people, and will increase your power and your\nstrength to do good and to accomplish his purposes, until you shall be\nsatisfied with your labors and have exceeding great joy therein; and\nyour people will rise up and call you blessed, they will pray for you\nand sustain you by their faith and good works.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, p.\n94.\n\n{210} A TESTIMONY OF JOSEPH SMITH AND HIS SUCCESSORS. I bear my\ntestimony to you and to the world, that Joseph Smith was raised up by\nthe power of God to lay the foundations of this great latter-day work,\nto reveal the fulness of the gospel to the world in this dispensation,\nto restore the priesthood of God to the world, by which men may act\nin the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and\nit will be accepted of God; it will be by his authority. I bear my\ntestimony to it; I know that it is true.\n\nI bear my testimony to the divine authority of those who have succeeded\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith in the presidency of this Church. They were\nmen of God. I knew them; I was intimately associated with them, and\nas one man may know another, through the intimate knowledge that he\npossesses of him, so I can bear testimony to the integrity, to the\nhonor, to the purity of life, to the intelligence, and to the divinity\nof the mission and calling of Brigham, of John, of Wilford, and of\nLorenzo. They were inspired of God to fill the mission to which they\nwere called, and I know it. I thank God for that testimony and for the\nSpirit that prompts me and impels me towards these men, toward their\nmission, toward this people, toward my God and my Redeemer. I thank\nthe Lord for it, and I pray earnestly that it may never depart from\nme--worlds without end.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1910, pp. 4, 5.\n\nGOODNESS OF THE LEADERS OF THE CHURCH. I have served from my youth\nup along with such men as Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Willard\nRichards, George A. Smith, Jedediah M. Grant, Daniel H. Wells, John\nTaylor, George Q. Cannon, and Wilford Woodruff and his associates, and\nLorenzo Snow and his associates, the members of the twelve apostles,\nthe seventies, and the high priests in the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints for more than sixty years; and, that my word may be\nheard by every stranger within the sound of my voice, I want to testify\nto {211} you that better men than these have never lived within the\nrange of my acquaintance. I can so testify because I was familiar with\nthese men, grew up from babyhood with them, associated with them in\ncouncil, in prayer and supplication, and in travel from settlement to\nsettlement through our country here, and in crossing the plains. I have\nheard them in private and in public, and I bear my testimony to you\nthat they were men of God, true men, pure men, God's noblemen; virtuous\nmen who never were either tempted to do evil or tempted others to do\nwrong, men whose examples and whose lives were above reproach, except\nin what corrupt, wicked or ignorant men supposed they saw and presumed\nto denounce as wrong in them.--_April C. R.,_ 1917, p. 6.\n\nDIVINE MISSIONS OF PRESIDENTS OF CHURCH. I testify to you, as I\nknow and feel that I live and move and have my being, that the Lord\nraised up the boy prophet, Joseph Smith, and endowed him with divine\nauthority, and taught him those things which were necessary for him to\nknow that he might have power to lay the foundation of God's Church and\nkingdom in the earth. Joseph Smith was true to the covenants that he\nmade with the Lord, true to his mission, and the Lord enabled him to\naccomplish his work, even to the sealing of his testimony with his shed\nblood. His testimony is now, and has been, in force among the children\nof men as verily as the blood of Jesus Christ is in force and a binding\ntestimony upon all the world, and it has been from the day it was shed\nuntil now, and will continue until the winding up scene.\n\nI bear my testimony to you my brethren and sisters, of the divinity\nof the mission and work that was accomplished by President Brigham\nYoung and his associates in fleeing from the wrath that threatened in\nIllinois and Missouri and other places, into these peaceful vales,\nwhich was done by the will of heaven and by the guiding power of the\nHoly Spirit, President Young and the pioneers were enabled to lay the\n{212} foundation of a commonwealth, the equal of which is scarcely to\nbe found within the borders of our glorious land; and it was done, not\nby the wisdom of Brother Brigham, nor of Brother Heber C. Kimball, nor\nof any of their associates, grand _men_ as they were, true servants of\nthe living God as they were, faithful and true to their callings, grand\nas was their integrity to the cause of Zion--but back of them, behind\nthem, above them and below, and all around them, was the power of God,\nleading and directing them, and thus consummating his purposes through\ntheir instrumentality. We give the honor to our Father in heaven and\nwe also honor and bless the names of those great and good men whom\nthe Lord chose to accomplish his purposes, and through whom he did\naccomplish his purpose without failure.\n\nI bear my testimony to the integrity of John Taylor as one of the\npurest men I ever knew in my life, a man clean from head to foot, clean\nin body and clean in spirit, free from every vulgar thing, so common\namong the children of men. I know whereof I speak, for I was with\nhim day and night, month after month, year after year, and I bear my\ntestimony of his integrity. He was a martyr with the Prophet Joseph\nSmith. He suffered more than death with Joseph and Hyrum, and the Lord\npreserved him and honored him by calling him to take charge of his work\nfor a season in the earth, thus exalting him to that most glorious and\nmost responsible position that any man could be called to occupy in the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.\n\nI bear my testimony to the faithfulness of Wilford Woodruff, a man in\nwhom there was no guile, a man honest to the core, a man susceptible to\nthe impressions of the Spirit of the Lord, a man guided by inspiration\nin the performance of his duty, far more than by any gift of wisdom or\nof judgment that he himself possessed.\n\nI bear my testimony to the work that was accomplished by President\nLorenzo Snow, although it was brief, yet some {213} of the things which\nwere left for him to do were absolutely necessary in order to relieve\nhis successor and others that may arise in time to come, from mistakes\nand errors that had crept in before.\n\nAs to the present administration of the gospel and of the work of the\nLord I have nothing to say. Let the work speak for itself, let the\npeople and the voice of the people of the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints say what is being done by the Lord, let it not be\nsaid by me nor by my counselors and my associates. The Lord forbid\nthat I should ever imagine for one moment that we are of any great\nimportance in this great work of the Lord. Others may be raised up,\nand the Lord can shape their minds. He can qualify them and can humble\nthem, if need be, to fit them for the duties and responsibilities that\nmay be required at their hands. I believe that Zion is prospering, and\nthat as far as our spiritual life, our spiritual growth, and our faith\nare concerned, as well as our temporal condition, we are prosperous,\nand all is well in Zion today.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1917.\n\nTHE PRESIDENTS OF THE CHURCH HAVE BEEN INSPIRED. I knew President\nBrigham Young, and I bear my testimony to the world that not only was\nJoseph Smith inspired of God and raised up to lay the foundations\nof this great latter-day work, but Brigham Young was raised up and\nsustained by the power of Almighty God to continue the mission of\nJoseph and to accomplish the work that he laid out during his lifetime.\nI have been connected with President John Taylor, and I testify that\nhe also was a man of God. He was indeed God's mouthpiece. He was a\nmartyr with the Prophet Joseph, for his blood was shed with Joseph's\nand Hyrum's, but the Lord preserved his life that he might fulfill\nthe mission unto which he was called to preside over the Church for a\nseason. I was intimately acquainted with President Wilford Woodruff,\nand I bear testimony to the {214} mission of that gracious, good man.\nI have also been more or less intimate with President Snow, and I bear\ntestimony that his work was of God.--_Oct. C. R.,_ (Special), 1901, p.\n96.\n\nWHEN TO ORGANIZE THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. After the death of the Prophet\nJoseph Smith, the Twelve Apostles continued as the presiding quorum of\nthe Church for a number of years; but finally they were moved upon by\nthe Holy Spirit to reorganize the First Presidency of the Church, with\nBrigham Young as president, and Heber C. Kimball and Willard Richards\nas his counselors. In reality this organization might have been\neffected within twenty-four hours after the death of the Prophet Joseph\nSmith, but their action was delayed, until they found by experience\nthat the exercise of the functions of presidency and the government of\nthe Church by twelve men at the head, was not only cumbersome but was\nnot fully perfect in the order of the Holy Priesthood as established\nby the Lord. On the death of President Brigham Young, President John\nTaylor followed in some measure the example of his predecessor and\nit was some time before the Presidency of the Church was organized.\nThe Presidency was finally organized, however, with John Taylor as\npresident, and George Q. Cannon and myself as counselors.\n\nAt the death of President Taylor, President Woodruff hesitated and\nhe allowed a little time to pass before the Presidency was again\norganized. When at last he became convinced that it was his duty, and\nnecessary in order to carry out the purposes of the Lord, he organized\nthe Presidency of the Church. At that time he gave a solemn injunction\nto his fellow servants in relation to this. He desired it understood\nthat in all future times, when the President of the Church should\ndie, and thereby the First Presidency become disorganized it would be\nthe duty of the proper authorities of the Church to proceed at once,\nwithout any unnecessary delay, to reorganize the First Presidency.\n\n{215} As soon as the news reached us of the death of President\nWoodruff, who was in California at the time, President Lorenzo Snow\nsaid to me, \"it will be our duty to proceed as soon as possible to\nreorganize the Presidency of the Church.\" As you are aware, after the\nburial of the remains of President Woodruff, he proceeded at once to\ndo this. In this connection I may tell you another thing. President\nSnow said to me, \"you will live to be the President of the Church of\nJesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and when that time comes you should\nproceed at once and reorganize the Presidency of the Church.\" This\nwas his counsel to me, and the same was given to the Twelve Apostles.\nIn accordance with the principle and with the injunction of President\nSnow, within one week after his death the apostles proceeded to\ndesignate the new Presidency of the Church and we did this strictly\nin accordance with the pattern that the Lord has established in his\nChurch, unanimously.\n\nI desire to read a little from the revelation in relation to the order\nof the Holy Priesthood, that you may understand our views concerning\nadhering as nearly as we can to the holy order of government that\nhas been established by revelation through the Prophet Joseph Smith\nin the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times. We cannot deny the fact\nthat the Lord has effected one of the most perfect organizations, in\nthis Church, that ever existed upon the earth. I do not know of any\nmore perfect organization than exists in the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints today. We have not always carried out strictly\nthe order of the Priesthood; we have varied from it to some extent;\nbut we hope in due time that, by the promptings of the Holy Spirit,\nwe will be led into the exact channel and course that the Lord has\nmarked out for us to pursue and adhere strictly to the order that he\nhas established. I will read from a revelation that was given to the\nProphet Joseph Smith, at Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, January 19,\n1841, which {216} stands as the law of the Church in relation to the\npresentations of the authorities of the Holy Priesthood as they were\nestablished in the Church, and from which I feel that we have no right\nto depart.--_Oct. C. R.,_ (Special), 1901, pp. 70, 71. Doctrine and\nCovenants 124:123-145.\n\nFIRST PRESIDENCY NOT NECESSARILY APOSTLES. We have the council of the\nfirst presidency consisting of three presiding high priests who are\ncalled of God and appointed to preside over the Church and over the\nPriesthood of God, and I want to say here that it does not follow\nand never has followed that the members of the First Presidency of\nthe Church are necessarily to be ordained apostles. They hold by\nvirtue of their rights as Presidents of the Church all the keys and\nall the authority that pertains to the Melchizedek Priesthood, which\ncomprehends and comprises all of the appendages to that priesthood, the\nlesser priesthood, and all the offices in the priesthood from first to\nlast and from the least to the greatest.--_April C. R.,_ 1912.\n\nTHE PRIESTHOOD AND ITS OFFICES. In the _Era_ for February, it was\nstated that several persons who had acted as counselors in the First\nPresidency had never been ordained apostles. Several correspondents\nhave objected to the statement that Sidney Rigdon, Jedediah M. Grant,\nDaniel H. Wells, John R. Winder, and others were not ordained apostles.\nWe still maintain, upon lack of convincing evidence to the contrary,\nthat none of these brethren was ever ordained an apostle. We do know\npositively that John R. Winder, Sidney Rigdon, William Law and Hyrum\nSmith, all of whom were members in the First Presidency of the Church,\nwere never ordained apostles. But, be that as it may, however, the\nmain point we wish to make is this, that it was not necessary that\nthey should be so ordained apostles in order to bold the position of\ncounselor in the First Presidency. The leading fact to be remembered\nis that the Priesthood is greater than any of its offices; and that\nany {217} man holding the Melchizedek Priesthood may, by virtue of its\npossession, perform any ordinance pertaining thereto, or connected\ntherewith, when called upon to do so by one holding the proper\nauthority, which proper authority is vested in the President of the\nChurch, or in any whom he may designate. Every officer in the Church\nis under his direction, and he is directed of God. He is also selected\nof the Lord to be the head of the Church, and so becomes, when the\nPriesthood of the Church (which includes its officers and its members),\nshall have so accepted and upheld him. (Doctrine and Covenants, section\n107:22.) No man can justly presume to have authority to preside, merely\nby virtue of his priesthood as is the case with Joseph Smith of the\nreorganized church, for in addition, he must be chosen and accepted\nby the Church. The reverse was the case with him. Such action was\nrepudiated by the Twelve, the quorum in authority after the martyrdom,\nand by the whole Church. An office in the priesthood is a calling, like\napostles, high priest, seventy, elder, and derives all its authority\nfrom the priesthood; these officers hold different callings, but the\nsame priesthood.\n\nThe apostolic office in its very nature, is a proselyting office. When\nan apostle presides, he, like the high priest, the seventy, the elder,\nor the bishop, presides because of the high priesthood which has been\nconferred upon him; and furthermore because he has been called upon so\nto do by the acknowledged head of the Church. (Doctrine and Covenants,\nsection 107:23-33.) And so with the high priest who has been called\nto officiate in the First Presidency, in which case he is \"accounted\nequal\" with the President of the Church in holding the keys of the\nPresidency (section 90:6) as long as the President remains. When he\ndies, the calling of his counselors ends, and the responsibility of\nPresidency falls upon the quorum of Twelve Apostles, because they\nhold the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood and are {218} the next quorum in\nauthority. (Doctrine and Covenants, section 107:24.) It is not the\napostleship (Doctrine and Covenants section 107), but the priesthood\nand the calling by proper authority which enables any person to\npreside. Every man holding the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood may act in\nany capacity and do all things that such priesthood holds, provided he\nis called upon by proper authority to so officiate; but he would have\nno right to depart from the limitations of his office, unless he is\nspecially called upon by one whose calling, from those over him up to\nthe head, would clearly authorize him to give such instructions. It\nis always to be presumed, also, that order will be observed, and that\nthe servants of the Lord will not depart from that order, and call\nupon men to do things which the law of the priesthood and the nature\nof their office do not authorize, unless there is special occasion for\nit. The Lord says that all things are governed by law. (See Doctrine\nand Covenants, section 88:42.) It is not consistent, for instance, to\nimagine that the Lord would call upon a deacon to baptize.\n\nWitness the calling, on February 14, 1835, of David Whitmer and Martin\nHarris, both high priests, by the Prophet Joseph, in conformity with\nprior revelation from God (See Doctrine and Covenants, section 18)\nto \"search out the Twelve.\" They chose the Twelve, ordained and set\nthem apart for their exalted callings, because they were called upon\nby the prophet of God who had been instructed of the Lord, and also\nbecause these men held the necessary authority of the Priesthood,\nwhich authority was exercised, in this case as it should be in all\ncases, upon proper calling. The Doctrine and Covenants makes it very\nclear that while each officer in the Church has a right to officiate\nin his own standing, \"the Melchizedek Priesthood holds the right of\npresidency, and has power and authority over all the offices in the\nChurch in all ages of the world, to administer in spiritual {219}\nthings.\" (Doctrine and Covenants, section 107:8.)\n\nFurther, in the same revelation verses 65 and 66, we are told:\n\n\"Wherefore it must needs be that one be appointed of the high\npriesthood to preside over the priesthood, and he shall be called\npresident of the high priesthood of the Church:\n\n\"Or in other words, the presiding high priest over the high priesthood\nof the Church.\"\n\nIt is well to remember that the term \"high priesthood,\" as frequently\nused, has reference to the Melchizedek Priesthood, in contradistinction\nto the \"lesser,\" or Aaronic Priesthood.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, p.\n549, May, 1902.\n\nAUTHORITY OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH. I have the right to bless.\nI hold the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood and of the office and\npower of patriarch. It is my right to bless; for all the keys and\nauthority and power pertaining to the government of the Church and to\nthe Melchizedek and Aaronic Priesthood are centered in the presiding\nofficer of the Church. There is no business nor office, within the\nChurch, that the President of the Church may not fill, and may not do,\nif it is necessary, or if it is required of him to do it. He holds the\noffice of patriarch; he holds the office of high priest and of apostle,\nof seventy, of elder, of bishop and of priest, teacher and deacon in\nthe Church; all these belong to the Presidency of the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints, and they can officiate in any and in all\nof these callings when occasion requires.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 7.\n\nRELATION OF MEMBERS OF FIRST PRESIDENCY. I desire to make another\nremark or two before we close our conference. I will call your\nattention to the fact that the Lord in the beginning of this work\nrevealed that there should be three high priests to preside over the\nhigh priesthood of his Church and over the whole Church. (Doctrine and\nCovenants {220} 107:22, 64, 65, 66, 67, 91 and 92.) He conferred upon\nthem all the authority necessary to preside over all the affairs of the\nChurch. They hold the keys of the house of God and of the ordinances\nof the gospel, and of every blessing which has been restored to the\nearth in this dispensation. This authority is vested in a presidency\nof three high priests. They are three presidents. The Lord himself so\ncalls them. (Doctrine and Covenants section 107:29.) But there is one\npresiding president, and his counselors are presidents also. I propose\nthat my counselors and fellow presidents in the First Presidency shall\nshare with me in the responsibility of every act which I shall perform\nin this capacity. I do not propose to take the reins in my own hands\nto do as I please; but I propose to do as my brethren and I agree\nupon, and as the Spirit of the Lord manifests to us. I have always\nheld, and do hold, and trust I always shall hold, that it is wrong for\none man to exercise all the authority and power of presidency in the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I dare not assume such a\nresponsibility, and I will not, so long as I can have men like these\n(pointing to Presidents Winder and Lund) to stand by and counsel with\nme in the labors we have to perform, and in doing all those things\nthat shall tend to the peace, advancement and happiness of the people\nof God and the building up of Zion. If at any time my brethren of\nthe apostleship shall see in me a disposition to depart from this\nprinciple, or a forgetfulness on my part of this covenant that I make\ntoday before this body of priesthood, I ask them in the name of my\nFather, that they will come to me, as my brethren, as counselors in the\npriesthood, as watchmen on the towers of Zion, and remind me of this\ncovenant and promise which I make to the body of the Church in general\nconference assembled at this time. The Lord never did intend that one\nman should have all power, and for that reason he has placed in his\nChurch, presidents, apostles, high priests, seventies, elders and the\nvarious officers {221} of the lesser priesthood, all of which are\nessential in their order and place according to the authority bestowed\non them. The Lord never did anything that was not essential or that was\nsuperfluous. There is a use for every branch of the priesthood that he\nhas established in his Church. We want every man to learn his duty, and\nwe expect every man will do his duty as faithfully as he knows how, and\ncarry off his portion of the responsibility of building up Zion in the\nlatter days.\n\nI felt like I wanted to say that much to these my brethren who bear\nthe holy priesthood--men who wield influence for the salvation of\nsouls, who set good examples before the people among whom they dwell,\nwho teach them the right way, admonish them from sin, lead them in the\npath of duty, and enable them to stand firm and steadfast in the faith\nof the gospel, wherewith they have been made free from sin and from\nthe grasp of Satan. God bless all Israel, is my prayer, in the name of\nJesus. Amen.--_Oct. C. R._ (Special), 1901, p. 82.\n\nDUTIES OF APOSTLES. The duty of the twelve apostles of the Church is to\npreach the gospel to the world, to send it to the inhabitants of the\nearth and to bear testimony of Jesus Christ the Son of God, as living\nwitnesses of his divine mission. That is their special calling and they\nare always under the direction of the Presidency of the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints when that presidency is intact, and there\nis never at the same time two equal heads in the Church--never. The\nLord never ordained any such thing, nor designed it. There is always a\nhead in the Church, and if the Presidency of the Church are removed by\ndeath or other cause, then the next head of the Church is the Twelve\nApostles, until a presidency is again organized of three presiding\nhigh priests who have the right to hold the office of First Presidency\nover the Church; and, according to the doctrine laid down by President\nWilford Woodruff, who saw {222} the necessity for it, and that of\nPresident Lorenzo Snow, if the president should die, his counselors are\nthen released from that presidency, and it is the duty of the Twelve\nApostles to proceed at once, in the manner that has been pointed out,\nto see that the First Presidency is reorganized, so that there may\nbe no deficiency in the working and order of the priesthood in the\nChurch.--_Apr C. R.,_ 1913, pp. 4, 5.\n\nTESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLES. For instance these twelve disciples of\nChrist are supposed to be eye and ear witnesses of the divine mission\nof Jesus Christ. It is not permissible for them to say, I believe,\nsimply; I have accepted it simply because I believe it. Read the\nrevelation; the Lord informs us they must _know,_ they must get the\nknowledge for themselves. It must be with them as if they had seen with\ntheir eyes and heard with their cars and they know the truth. That is\ntheir mission, to testify of Jesus Christ and him crucified and risen\nfrom the dead and clothed now with almighty power at the right hand of\nGod, the Savior of the world. That is their mission, and their duty,\nand that is the doctrine and the truth that it is their duty to preach\nto the world and see that it is preached to the world. Where they can\nnot go themselves they are to have the help of others called to their\nassistance, the seventies first, also the elders and the high priests.\nThose who hold the Melchizedek Priesthood, who are not otherwise\nappointed, are under their direction to preach the gospel to the world\nand to declare the truth--that Jesus is the Christ and that Joseph is a\nprophet of God, and was authorized and qualified to lay the foundation\nof the kingdom of God. And when I say kingdom of God I mean what I say.\nChrist is the King--not man. No man is king of the kingdom of God; God\nis the King of it, and we acknowledge him and him only as Sovereign\nof his Kingdom_.--April C. R.,_ 1916, p. 6. (Doctrine and Covenants\n18:26-33.)\n\nTHE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC. Before we get through with the conference, we\nexpect to bear some reports from {223} the Presiding Bishopric, who are\nthe temporal custodians of the means of the Church, and whose duty it\nis to account for the receipt and disbursement of these funds; and you\nwill be surprised, perhaps, to learn how generally and universally,\nin the Church, the means gathered from the tithes of the people are\ndisposed of for the benefit of all the people--and not a few.--_April\nC. R.,_ 1912, p. 6.\n\nWHEN TO SUBMIT QUESTIONS TO THE GENERAL AUTHORITIES. If you have a\nquestion to ask, or some problem that you are not sure you are able\nto solve, I would suggest to you that you figure it out yourselves\nand reach the very best conclusion that you can of the matter; and\nthen, if you are still not quite satisfied with it, and you cannot get\nsufficient of the Spirit of the Lord to reveal to you the absolute\ntruth, as to whether you are right or wrong, just submit to us your\nconclusion, and we think we can answer that a good deal easier and\nquicker than we can solve your questions in the way they are generally\nput to us.--_April C. R.,_ 1910, p. 45.\n\nNO NEED TO POINT OUT DEFECTS OF CHURCH LEADERS. I do not think it\nis my right or prerogative to point out the supposed defects of the\nProphet Joseph Smith, or Brigham Young, or any other of the leaders\nof the Church. Let the Lord God Almighty judge them and speak for or\nagainst them as it may seem to him good--but not me; it is not for me,\nmy brethren, to do this. Our enemies may have taken advantage of us,\nin times gone by, because of unwise things that may have been said.\nSome of us may now give to the world the same opportunity to speak evil\nagainst us, because of that which we say, which should not be spoken at\nall.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, pp. 124-125.\n\nHELP THE GENERAL AUTHORITIES. The general authorities of the Church\nwill be presented possibly tomorrow, and if not then, the next day.\nWe desire the brethren and sisters who come to the conference to come\nwith their hearts full of the spirit of wisdom and of truth, and if\nyou discern {224} in us any lack of wisdom or of judgment, any failure\nin the performance of our duty, we desire that those who have superior\nexperience and knowledge, and greater intelligence, will do us the\nhonor and favor of coming to us individually and letting us know\nwherein we come short. We will give a thousand errors, if we can find\nthem, or if they exist in us--any moment, for one truth.--_April C.\nR.,_ 1908, p. 8.\n\nTEMPORAL SUPPORT OF GENERAL AUTHORITIES. There is not one of the\ngeneral authorities in the Church who draws one dollar from the tithes\nof the people for his own use. Well, you may say, how do they live?\nI will give you the key: The Church helped to support in its infancy\nthe sugar industry in this country, and it has some means invested\nin that enterprise. The Church helped to establish the Z. C. M. I.,\nand it has a little interest in that, and in some other institutions\nwhich pay dividends. In other words, tithing funds were invested in\nthese institutions, which give employment to many, for which the\nTrustee-in-Trust holds stock certificates, which are worth more today\nthan what was given for them; and the dividends from these investments\nmore than pay for the support of the general authorities of the Church.\nSo we do not use one dollar of your tithing.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, pp.\n7, 8.\n\nA BLESSING UPON STAKE PRESIDENCIES AND OTHER OFFICERS. May God bless\nthe presidents of the stakes of Zion and their counselors, and all\nthe officers of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. May\nhe help them to be pure, holy, honest, upright men, after God's own\nheart, free from the sins of the world, broadminded, full of the love\nof truth, charity, the spirit of forgiveness, mercy and kindness, that\nthey may be as fathers indeed in the midst of the people, and not\ntyrants. You, my brethren, are not called to be masters; you are called\nto be servants. Let those who would be great among you be the servants\nof all. Let us follow in the footsteps of our Master, the Lord Jesus\n{225} Christ. He alone is the perfect example for mankind. He is the\nonly infallible rule and law, way and door into everlasting life. Let\nus follow the Son of God. Make him our exemplar, and our guide. Imitate\nhim. Do his work. Become like unto him, as far as it lies within our\npowers to become like him that was perfect and without sin.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1907, p. 118. (Doc. and Cov. 18:21-25.)\n\nCOUNSEL OF STAKE PRESIDENTS AND BISHOPS. Above all things let me say\nto the presidents of stakes and counselors and presidents of missions,\nand to the bishops and their counselors--let me say to you all, live\nexemplary lives, so that you can each say to the people: \"Come and\nfollow me, follow my example, obey my precepts; be in union with me,\nand follow Christ.\"--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1906, p. 8.\n\nDUTIES OF STAKE PRESIDENTS. I want to say to these presidents of\nstakes who are present: you have my confidence, you have my love. I\npray for you every day of my life, and I trust that you remember me\nand my brethren in your prayers. We understand the responsibilities\nthat rest upon you in the discharge of your duties. You are fathers to\nthe people; that great responsibility rests upon you; your labors are\nmanifold and sometimes very difficult. We realize the burdens that you\nhave to bear, the patience that you have to exercise and exhibit in the\ndischarge of your duty, in order that you may avoid giving offense, and\nthat you may reconcile the people, over whom you preside, to that which\nis right without using drastic measures. We understand this, and you\nhave our sympathy, our fellowship, our love, and what strength you may\nderive from our faith and prayers that you may preside in righteousness\nover your different stakes of Zion, and that your brethren associated\nwith you may be united with you, and that you may pull together in that\nwhich is right and proper for the upbuilding of Zion {226} and the\ndefense of the people of God.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 8.\n\nDUTY OF HIGH COUNCILS. The duty of the high councils of the Church,\nwhen they are called to act upon questions involving the membership or\nstanding of members of the Church, is to find out the truth, the facts,\nand then judge according to the truth and the facts that are brought to\ntheir understanding, always tempered with mercy, love, and kindness,\nand with the spirit in their souls to save and not to destroy; our aim\nshould be to build up, and not to tear down. Our calling is to convey\nthe spirit of love, truth, peace and good will to mankind throughout\nthe world; that war may cease; that strife may come to an end, and that\npeace may prevail._--Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 5.\n\nDUTIES OF PATRIARCHS. We have a number of patriarchs in the Church\nwhose duty it is to bestow blessings upon the heads of those who\nseek blessings at their hands. They are fathers. They hold the\nevangelical office in the Church. It is their business and right to\nbestow blessings upon the people, to make promises unto them in the\nname of the Lord, as it may be given them by the inspiration of the\nHoly Spirit, to comfort them in the hours of sorrow and trouble, to\nstrengthen their faith by the promises that shall be made to them\nthrough the Spirit of God, and to be fathers indeed of the people,\nleading them into all truth.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 4.\n\nDUTIES OF HIGH PRIESTS. In addition to these organizations we have in\neach stake of Zion an organization called the high priests quorum, to\nwhich all high priests of the Church belong, including the presidency\nand the high councilors of the stake, and also the bishops and their\ncounselors, all the patriarchs, and all others who have been ordained\nto the office of high priest in the Church, which office is the office\nof presidency in the Melchizedek Priesthood, not that every man who\nholds the office of high priest is a president. {227} Only he who is\ncalled, appointed and set apart to preside among the high priests holds\nthe presiding authority and office.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 3.\n\nDUTIES OF HIGH PRIESTS' QUORUMS. The high priests' quorums should\nhave their regular meetings. They should meet together as often as\ncircumstances will permit or as necessity requires, and grow and unite\ntogether. They should establish their schools of instruction and\nenlightenment; for it is the duty of the high priests' quorums to teach\nthe principles of government, of union, of advancement and of growth in\nthe kingdom of God. They are indeed the fathers of the people at large.\nIn our high priests' quorum are numbered the presidents of stakes and\ntheir counselors, bishops and counselors, patriarchs, and all that\nhave been ordained to the office of high priest in the Melchizedek\nPriesthood. All such belong to the high priests' quorum. They come\nunder its supervision, and they should have a lively union with it, not\na dead connection. They should be united with the quorum in such a way\nthat they give it all the force that they can impart for good. They\nshould give it their individual influence, their hearty support, their\nconfidence, and the benefit of their advice and counsel. They should\nnot pull apart, nor be disinterested in these matters.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1907, p. 5.\n\nDUTY OF HIGH PRIESTS. Every man who holds the office of high priest in\nthe Church, or has been ordained a high priest, whether he is called to\nactive position in the Church or not--inasmuch as he has been ordained\na high priest, should feel that he is obliged--that it is his bounden\nduty, to set an example before the old and young worthy of emulation,\nand to place himself in a position to be a teacher of righteousness,\nnot only by precept but more particularly by example--giving to the\nyounger ones the benefit of the experience of age, and thus becoming\nindividually a power in the midst of the community in which he dwells.\nEvery {228} man who has light should let that light shine, that those\nwho see it may glorify their Father which is in heaven, and honor\nhim who possesses the light and who causes it to shine forth for the\nbenefit of others. In a local capacity, there is no body of priesthood\nin the Church who should excel, or who are expected to excel, those\nwho are called to bear the office of high priest in the Church. From\namong those who hold this office are chosen the presidents of stakes\nand their counselors, and the high councils of the stakes of Zion, and\nfrom this office are chosen the bishops, and the bishops' counselors\nin every ward in Zion; and heretofore, of this office are those who\nhave been called to take charge of our stake Mutual Improvement\norganizations. Those holding this office are, as a rule, men of\nadvanced years, and varied experience, men who have filled missions\nabroad, who have preached the gospel to the nations of the earth, and\nwho have had experience not only abroad but at home. Their experience\nand wisdom is the ripened fruit of years of labor in the Church, and\nthey should exercise that wisdom for the benefit of all with whom they\nare associated.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1908, pp. 5, 6.\n\nPURPOSE AND DUTIES OF SEVENTIES. The seventies are called to be\nassistants to the twelve apostles; indeed they are apostles of the Lord\nJesus Christ, subject to the direction of the Twelve, and it is their\nduty to respond to the call of the Twelve, under the direction of the\nFirst Presidency of the Church, to preach the gospel to every creature,\nto every tongue and people under the heavens, to whom they may be\nsent. Hence they should understand the gospel, and they should not be\nwholly dependent upon our auxiliary organizations for instruction,\nneither should they be wholly dependent upon the missionary classes\nin our Church schools for their knowledge of the gospel, and for\ntheir qualifications to preach that gospel to the world. They should\ntake up the study of the gospel, the study of the {229} scriptures\nand the history of the dealings of God with the people of the earth,\nin their own quorums, and make those quorums schools of learning and\ninstruction, wherein they may qualify themselves for every labor and\nduty that may be required at their hands.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 5, 6.\n\nDUTY OF SEVENTIES. The seventies have no responsibility of presiding.\nIt is not the calling or duty of their office to preside. They are\ntraveling elders, and they are to preach the gospel to the world, under\nthe direction of the twelve apostles, who constitute the traveling high\ncouncil of the Church, and who are special witnesses of Jesus Christ to\nall the world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 72.\n\nDUTIES OF SEVENTIES. We have also in the Church, today, I am informed,\n146 quorums of seventy. These constitute a body of elders of somewhere\nin the neighborhood of 10,000 men, whose special duty it is to respond\nto the call of the apostles to preach the gospel, without purse or\nscrip, to all the nations of the earth. They are minute men. It is\nexpected that they will be ready, whenever they are called, to go out\nin the world, or to go out to the various organizations of the Church\nto fulfil missions and to perform such duties as shall be required of\nthem, in order that the work of the Lord and the work of the ministry\nmay be upheld and sustained and carried on in the Church and throughout\nthe world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 3.\n\nSEVENTIES QUORUMS TO BE REPLENISHED FROM ELDERS' QUORUMS. Gather in\nfrom the elders' quorums those who have proved themselves worthy, and\nwho have gained experience, and make seventies of them, so that the\nquorum of the seventies may be replenished; and the aged ones, whose\nphysical condition will not permit them any longer to do missionary\nduty in the world, let them be ordained high priests and patriarchs,\nto bless the people and to minister at home. Gather in the strong, the\nvigorous, the young, the able-bodied, who have the spirit of the gospel\nin their hearts, to fill up the {230} ranks of the seventies, that we\nmay have ministers to preach the gospel to the world. They are needed.\nWe cannot now meet the demand.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 96.\n\nELDERS TO PROCLAIM GOSPEL. I believe that the elders of Israel, and the\nofficers of the Church, should devote themselves to the proclamation of\nthe gospel of life everlasting, and that they should not dwell or seek\nto dwell upon trivial and nonsensical things, or upon personal conduct\nor extraneous affairs. I think they should be dignified and sincere in\ntheir spirit and utterances. I think they should be moved by the spirit\nof truth and of the inspiration of the gospel, and consider that it is\ntheir mission to bear record of Jesus Christ, of Joseph Smith, and of\nthe divinity of the great latter-day work, the foundations of which\nJoseph Smith was instrumental in the hands of God in establishing in\nthe latter days. I believe if our brethren will devote their thought,\ntheir minds and efforts in this direction, that they will please the\nLord, they will satisfy the Saints, and they will fulfil the object\nof their mission better than they can possibly do by criticizing\nthemselves or others, or dwelling on the faults and failings of\nmen.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 124.\n\nDUTIES OF ELDERS. I am not prepared to state how many elders we have\nin the Church; but they are very numerous. It is the duty of this body\nof men to be standing ministers at home; to be ready at the call of\nthe presiding officers of the Church and the stakes, to labor in the\nministry at home, and to officiate in any calling that may be required\nof them, whether it be to work in the temples, or to labor in the\nministry at home, or whether it be to go out into the world, along with\nthe seventies, to preach the gospel to the world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904,\np. 4.\n\nAUTHORITY OF THE BISHOPS AND OTHER PRESIDING OFFICERS. A bishop is the\npresiding officer of his ward, and where the bishop is in the ward,\nhis counselors and those who are members of his ward are subject to\nhis presidency. {231} He cannot yield it up. He cannot give it to\nanother; or, if he does, he violates one of the sacred principles\nof the government of the priesthood. He may direct his counselors,\nthe first or the second, to do his will, to carry out his wishes, to\nexecute his desires, or his commands; but in so doing the counselor\ndoes not act as the bishop, but he acts under the direction of the\npresiding authority. He does not act independently of the bishop, but\nsubordinate to the bishop, and is subject entirely to the bishop's\ndirection. This principle prevails, or should prevail, in the Sunday\nschool organization of the Church. We can commission and appoint; that\nis, those who preside can call upon their aids for assistance, they can\ndirect them to accomplish labors, but in every instance when they do,\nit is by and with and under the consent of the presiding authority, and\nby his advice, but not independently. Our missions have not always been\norganized strictly according to the pattern that the Lord has given.\nIn a great many instances the presiding elder has been the presiding\nofficer of the mission.\n\nBut in recent years, in many instances, it has been deemed wise, not\nonly to have a presiding elder in the mission, but also assistants to\nthe president, or counselors, that they may render him such assistance\nand counsel as he may need. In all these things the presiding officer\nis the head, should be regarded in his place, and his place should be\nheld sacred in the minds of his associates. And no man possessing a\ncorrect understanding of the spirit of the gospel and of the authority\nand law of the Holy Priesthood will attempt for a moment to run before\nhis file leader or to do anything that is not strictly in harmony with\nhis wish and the authority that belongs to him. The moment a man in\na subordinate position begins to usurp the authority of his leader,\nthat moment he is out of his place, and proves by his conduct that he\ndoes not comprehend his duty, that he is not acting in the line of his\ncalling, and is a dangerous character. {232} He will set bad examples,\nhe will mislead, he will lead others into error, having fallen into\nerror himself; indeed, he is in error the moment he acts contrary to\nand independent of the direction of his presiding officer; and if he\ncontinues in that course he will go astray entirely, and those who\nfollow him will follow him astray. We all understand that principle,\nI think, and I would like to see my brethren and sisters who are\nconnected with the Sunday school work observe it strictly, but in the\ntrue spirit; not with any kind of stiff formality or set ways, but in\nthe true spirit of presidency, lovingly subject to divine authority,\nthe authority that God has instituted that we may emulate, the example\nof the Son himself, who came to earth, and while he possessed majestic\npower to heal the sick, to restore sight to the blind, bearing to the\ndeaf, and bring the dead to life, and to accomplish wonderful things,\nwalking upon the waves, stilling the storms, casting out devils, and\nmultiplying the loaves and fishes, by which he fed the multitudes of\npeople, yet in accomplishing all this he declared, over and over again,\nthis great principle, that he came not to do his own will, but the will\nof him that sent him, recognizing in every feature of his message and\nministry in the world that God was at the head, and that he did nothing\nof himself, but only that which the Father sent him to do. Thus he was\nacting under the authority of his president or file leader--of him who\nsent him and commissioned him to accomplish the work he was sent to do.\nLet us follow that spirit and example and adopt that principle in our\nlives, then we shall never have presiding elders and officers in the\nChurch at logger-heads with each other, contending with each other, and\nat cross purposes. They will always be one. They will see eye to eye,\nthey will understand better the principles of divine government, the\nprinciples of the gospel and the promptings of the Holy Spirit.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1905 (Sunday School), pp. 109, 110.\n\n{233} DUTIES OF BISHOPS. It is expected that the bishop of a ward with\nhis counselors will understand the necessities of every member of\nhis ward. Then they have as assistants and helpers a large corps of\nelders, and priests, teachers and deacons of the lesser Priesthood,\nwho render assistance to them in the temporal as well as the spiritual\naffairs of the Church. It devolves upon the bishopric of the ward to\nlook after the poor, to minister unto the sick and the afflicted,\nand to see that there is no want nor suffering among the people in\nthese organized divisions of the Church. It is also the duty of these\npresiding officers in the Church to look after the spiritual welfare of\nthe people, to see that they are living moral, pure and upright lives,\nthat they are faithful in the discharge of their duties as Latter-day\nSaints, that they are honest in their dealings with one another, and\nwith all the world. It is their business to see that spiritual light\nexists in their hearts, and that the people under their presidency and\ndirection are living the lives of Saints, as far as it is possible\nfor men and women, in the mortal body, beset by the weaknesses and\nimperfections of mankind, to be Saints.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, pp. 2, 3.\n\nBISHOPS AND LESSER PRIESTHOOD SHOULD BE ACTIVE. The bishops and the\nlesser priesthood should be very active and energetic. We should look\nafter the boys who have been ordained deacons, teachers, and priests in\nthe Church. We should find something for them to do in their calling.\nLet them be appointed to active labors in their several spheres. Put\nforward those who have not had experience to accompany those who have,\nand give them something to do. Let the deacons not only assist to keep\nthe meeting houses in repair and their grounds in proper condition,\nbut let them be set to work to look after the welfare of the widows\nand fatherless, the aged and the poor. Many of our young men who are\nidle, languishing for the want of something to do, could be made more\nuseful in helping the poor to clean {234} up about their homes and make\nthem comfortable, and helping them to live in such a way that life\nwould be pleasant to them. There is no reason why the members of the\nlesser priesthood should not be engaged in missions and labors of this\nkind.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 6.\n\nDUTIES OF THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. Then we have the lesser priesthood,\nwho attends to the different temporal matters of the Church, consisting\nof priests, teachers and deacons, who labor under the direction of the\nbishopric in the various wards in which they dwell, for the work of the\nministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, the unifying of the\npeople and bringing them up to the standard of righteousness that they\nshould reach in the flesh, according to the light they possess and the\nability and talent which the Lord has given them.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904,\np. 4.\n\nLESSER PRIESTHOOD. The bishops should take especial charge of the\nlesser priesthood, and train them in the duties of their callings\n--the priests, teachers and deacons. Our young men should be looked\nafter. The boys, as soon as it is prudent, should be called to take\npart in the lesser priesthood. If it were possible to grade them, from\nthe deacon to the priest, and from the priest upward, through all the\noffices that will eventually devolve upon them, it would be one of\nthe best things that could be done. All these things should be looked\nafter by the presiding authorities of the Church, especially those\nwho preside over the quorums. I will repeat what I said before, it is\nexpected that every man on whom responsibility is placed will do his\nduty faithfully and be diligent in the performance thereof.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1907, p. 6.\n\nTHE WORK OF THE BISHOPRIC. The work of the bishopric is both temporal\nand spiritual. The average bishop gives all his time and efforts for\nthe betterment of the people over whom he presides. The bishop should\nnot try to do all the work that is necessary to be done in his ward.\nHis {235} counselors are there to help him, and a due portion of the\nresponsibility of the bishop of the ward should be placed upon his\ncounselors. Neither is it wise that the bishopric of the ward should\nfeel they are compelled to do all that is necessary to be done in their\nwards. They should exercise their right to call upon the priesthood\nto visit the people as teachers and preachers of the gospel of Jesus\nChrist that they may give to all as far as possible an opportunity to\nexercise their talents and to do good in their wards. It is sometimes\nadvisable to give to each counselor special duties, and assign each\nof the counselors his proportion of the responsibilities which belong\nto the bishopric, each one doing some special work for which he is\nadapted, so that all may be active.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 6.\n\nDIGNITY OF TEACHERS' CALLING. We have had called to our attention,\nrecently, the fact that some men who are of long standing in the\nChurch--indeed, some of them born and reared in the Church, and who\nare occupying prominent positions in some of the quorums of the\npriesthood--when their presidents or their bishops of the wards\nin which they live call upon them to visit the Saints, teach the\nprinciples of the gospel and perform the duties of teachers, they\ncoolly inform their bishops that they have graduated from that calling\nand refuse to act as teachers. Brother Charles W. Penrose is eighty-two\nyears of age. I am going on seventy-six, and I believe that I am older\nthan several of these good men who have graduated from the duties in\nthe lesser priesthood, and I want to tell them and you that we are\nnot too old to act as teachers, if you will call us to do it--not one\nof us. There is never a time, there never will come a time to those\nwho bold the priesthood in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints, when men can say of themselves that they have done enough. So\nlong as life lasts, and so long as we possess ability to do good, to\nlabor for the upbuilding of Zion, and for the benefit of the human\nfamily, we ought, with willingness, {236} to yield with alacrity to the\nrequirements made of us to do our duty, little or great.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1914, p. 7.\n\nVALUE OF TEACHERS' WORK. I don't know of any duty that is more sacred,\nor more necessary, if it is carried out as it should be, than the\nduties of the teachers who visit the homes of the people, who pray with\nthem, who admonish them to virtue and honor, to unity, to love, and\nto faith in and fidelity to the cause of Zion; who strive to settle\nuncertainties in the minds of the people and bring them to the standard\nof the knowledge that they should possess in the gospel of Jesus\nChrist. May all the people open their doors, call in the members of\ntheir families, and respect the visit of the teachers to their homes,\nand join with them in striving to bring about a better condition, if\npossible, in the home than ordinarily exists. If you can advance, try\nto aid the teachers to help you make that advancement.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1915, p. 140.\n\nTHE RESTORATION OF THE MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD. \"No man can be exalted\nunless he be independent. * * * Mankind are naturally independent\nand intelligent beings, they have been created for the express\npurpose of exalting themselves.\" The study of the subject of the Holy\nor Melchizedek Priesthood, including the Aaronic, is one of vast\nimportance to the human family. The student of the true science of\ntheology will readily comprehend the necessity of its existence among\nmen, for the reason that true theology, or the Church of Jesus Christ,\ncannot exist without it. It lies at the foundation of the Church, it\nis the authority by which the Church is established or organized,\nbuilt up and governed, and by which the gospel is preached, and all\nthe ordinances thereof designed for the salvation of mankind are\nadministered or solemnized. No ordinance of the gospel can be performed\nacceptably to God or with efficacy to man except by its authority and\npower, and certainly there is no ordinance or rite instituted by the\nAlmighty in {237} the great plan of redemption which is not essential\nto the salvation or exaltation of his children. Therefore, where the\nMelchizedek or holy Priesthood does not exist, there can be no true\nChurch of Christ in its fulness. When this priesthood is not found\namong mankind they are destitute of the power of God, and therefore\nof the true science of theology, or the Church and religion of Jesus\nChrist who is the great High Priest and Apostle of our salvation. While\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith was engaged in translating the Book of Mormon,\nin 1829, he and Oliver Cowdery became animated over the truths and\nglorious promises unfolded to them in their work, and desired to reach\nout after these blessings before their work was done, but the Lord\ngently admonished them not to be in a hurry; he said: \"You must wait\nyet a little while, for ye are not yet ordained,\" but the promise was\ngiven that they should be ordained thereafter, and they should go forth\nand deliver the word of God unto the children of men, and he pronounced\na woe upon the inhabitants of the earth if they would not then hearken\nunto their words.\n\nThe ordinary meaning of the word priesthood, as generally understood\nand applied in the world, signifies a class or body of men set apart\nfor sacred duties, or holding the priestly office, or an order of\npersons composed of priests spoken of or taken collectively. This\nis not, however, the sense in which the words Melchizedek or holy\nPriesthood, are used here. Reference is made in this article to the\nsacred office itself, or the principle of power which constitutes\nthe office, and is the authority by which individuals or the several\norders, or quorums, as we use the term, composing the priesthood of the\nChurch, may legitimately act in the name of the Lord; or the moving,\ndirecting, controlling, governing or presiding agency, right and\nauthority, which is vested in the Godhead and delegated unto man for\nthe purpose of his instruction, initiation into the Church, spiritual\n{238} and temporal guidance, government and exaltation. That is the\nMelchizedek Priesthood, which is without father, without mother, or\ndescent, or beginning of days, or end of life, which the great high\npriest, Melchizedek, so honored and magnified in his time that it was\ncalled after his name, in honor to him and to avoid the too frequent\nrepetition of the name of the Son of God.\n\nThis distinction between the quorums of the priesthood and the\npriesthood itself should always be kept in mind in the use of the\nterm Melchizedek or Holy Priesthood. The Holy Priesthood after\nthe order of the Son of God was the original name given to this\npriesthood. Subsequently it was called the Melchizedek Priesthood. This\npriesthood was confirmed upon Adam, Abel, Seth, Enoch, Methuselah,\nNoah, Melchizedek, Abraham, Moses and many others, and doubtless upon\nmany of the prophets prior to the birth of Christ, upon his chosen\ndisciples among the Jews, before his crucifixion, and upon the Nephite\ndisciples upon this continent, after his resurrection and ascension\non high. These he made his apostles, to bear witness of him upon both\nhemispheres and to all the world; and doubtless the Savior conferred\nthis priesthood upon other disciples whom he chose from among the\n\"other sheep\" of whom he spoke to the Nephites, which were not of the\nfolds of the Jews or of the Nephites, whose records are yet to come\nforth to bear witness of him, in the due time of the Lord.\n\nWe learn from the revelations that God took Moses, and the Holy\nPriesthood also, out of the midst of the children of Israel. But the\nlesser or Aaronic Priesthood, which was confirmed upon Aaron and his\nseed, continued among them till the coming of Christ in the meridian of\ntime. John, the son of Zacharias, was probably the last who held the\nkeys of this Priesthood among the Jews. He was raised up and sent as\nthe forerunner of Christ to prepare the way for his first coming. And\nhe was also sent to the world in this dispensation {239} to begin the\nwork of preparation for Christ's second advent.\n\n\"There are in the Church two Priesthoods, namely, the Melchizedek and\nAaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood. Why the first is called\nthe Melchizedek Priesthood is because Melchizedek was such a great high\npriest. Before his day it was called the Holy Priesthood after the\norder of the Son of God.\" The Melchizedek priesthood holds the keys\nof all the spiritual blessings of the Church, of the mysteries of the\nkingdom of heaven, of communion with the general assembly and Church\nof the first born, and the presence of God, the Father, and Jesus, the\nMediator.\n\nThe Aaronic priesthood is an appendage to the first, and holds the keys\nof the ministering of angels, and the outward ordinances and letter\nof the gospel, the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins,\nagreeable to the covenants and commandments.\n\nThe Melchizedek priesthood which Christ restored to the earth, remained\namong men between three and four hundred years afterwards. When in\nconsequence of transgressions, apostasy from the true order of the\npriesthood and Church of Christ, the innovations of priestcraft and\npaganism, the true order of God was lost, the holy priesthood was taken\nfrom the earth, and the Church of Christ ceased to be among men, so far\nas we have any knowledge by revelation or from the history and records\nof the past.\n\nThen were fulfilled many predictions of the prophets and apostles,\ncontained in the word of God. Among them the word of God spoken by\nJohn, in the 12th chapter of Revelations, and the prophecy of Amos:\n\"Behold the days come, saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in\nthe land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing\nthe words of the Lord: and they shall wander from sea to sea, and from\nthe north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the\nword of the Lord, and shall not find it.\" (Amos {240} 8:11, 12.) The\nproclamation of the word of the Lord is, and always has been dependent\nupon the authority of the holy priesthood.\n\nHow could they hear without a preacher, and how shall they preach\nexcept they be sent?\n\nThe Gentiles among whom the priesthood had been established and the\ngospel preached, fell away also after the example of unbelief and the\nmanner of the Jews, or children of Israel. God who spared not the\nnatural branches, also cut off engrafted ones, and \"Mystery, Babylon\nthe Great, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth,\" was\nset up as foretold by the Prophet Daniel and the Apostle John. This\npower made war with the Saints, and overcame them, changed time and\nlaws, \"wore out the Saints of the Most High,\" was drunken with their\nblood and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus, and destroyed the\nholy people. But this mystical power, in turn, is to be overcome and,\nin the due time of the Lord, utterly destroyed.\n\nBefore this great event shall occur must come to pass the restoration\nof the gospel of Christ, and the establishment of the kingdom of God\nagain on the earth, with all the powers and blessings of the Holy\npriesthood, concerning which we have the most positive assurances.\nThe declarations of the sacred writers of the Bible and the Book of\nMormon not only affirm the restoration of all things spoken of by holy\nprophets relative to this great event, but also that this kingdom shall\nno more be thrown down nor be left to another people, nor cease until\nthe whole earth shall be filled with the brightness of its glory,\nwith its truths, its power, might, majesty and dominion, and that\nthe kingdom and the greatness thereof under the whole heaven will be\ngiven unto the Saints of the Most High God, and they shall possess it\nforever. The declaration of this truth is even now very galling to the\nunbelieving world, and to those who reject the truth; nevertheless the\nSaints will inherit the blessings, and the {241} word of God will come\nto pass, however much the wicked object to it or whether we as the\nbeginners in the great cause endure faithful to the end and realize the\npromise or not. This great and glorious redemption will be consummated\nthrough the power and agencies of the Holy Spirit. God has ever dealt,\nand will always deal, with the children of men; for this priesthood\n\"administereth the gospel and holdeth the key of the mysteries of\nthe kingdom, even the key of the kingdom of God; therefore, in the\nordinances thereof, the of godliness is manifest; and without the\nordinance thereof, and the authority of the priesthood, the power of\nGod is not manifest unto men in the flesh; for without this no man can\nsee the face of God, even the Father and live.\"\n\nThe lesser priesthood holdeth the key of the ministering of angels and\nthe preparatory gospel; which gospel is the gospel of repentance and\nof baptism, and the remission of sins, which continued \"with the house\nof Aaron among the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up,\nbeing filled with the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb.\" He, John,\n\"was baptized while he was yet in his childhood and was ordained by\nthe angel of God at the time he was eight days old unto this power, to\noverthrow the kingdom of the Jews, and to make straight the way of the\nLord before the face of his people, to prepare them for the coming of\nthe Lord in whose hand is given all power.\" (Doc. and Cov. 84:26-28.)\n\nIt was the same John who appeared to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery,\non the fifteenth day of May, 1829, and conferred upon them the Aaronic\npriesthood with all its keys and power. The ordination was in the\nfollowing words:\n\n\"Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the\nPriesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels,\nand of the gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the\nremission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth,\nuntil the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in\nrighteousness.\" {242} There is nothing said here about the offices of\nthis priesthood. They were an after consideration. I will remark here\nthat the priesthood is greater than the offices which grew out of it,\nand are mere appendages to it, \"all other authorities or offices in\nthe Church are appendages to this priesthood\"--meaning the Melchizedek\nPriesthood. But there are two divisions or grand heads (not three, nor\nmany); one is the Melchizedek priesthood and the other is the Aaronic\nor Levitical priesthood. The offices in the priesthood are necessary\nappendages thereof--for the purposes of order and government, and the\nduties of these several offices are defined in the revelations and laws\nand commandments of God.\n\nThis most sacred and important event, above quoted, occurred at or\nnear a place called Harmony, in Susquehanna county, Pennsylvania,\nwhile Joseph Smith was living there, engaged in the translation of the\nBook of Mormon, and Oliver Cowdery was writing for him. We have not,\nunfortunately, any account so definite, of the reception by Joseph and\nOliver, of the Melchizedek priesthood as we have the confirmation of\nthe Aaronic priesthood. But we have positive information and knowledge\nthat they did receive this priesthood at the hands of Peter, James and\nJohn, to whom the keys and power thereof were committed by the Lord\nJesus Christ, and who were commissioned to restore it to the earth in\nthe dispensation of the fulness of times. We cannot fix the exact date\nwhen this priesthood was restored, but it occurred some time between\nthe 15th of May, 1829, and the 6th of April, 1830. We can approximate\nto within a few months of the exact time, but no further, from any of\nthe records of the Church, Joseph, the Prophet, designates the place\nwhere their ordination took place, in his address to the Saints (Sec.\n128:20) written in 1842, as follows:\n\n\"Again what do we hear? * * * the voice of Peter, James, and John,\nin the wilderness between Harmony, {243} Susquehanna, county, and\nColesville, Broome county, on the Susquehanna river, declaring\nthemselves as possessing the keys of the kingdom of the dispensation\nof the fulness of times.\" And in a revelation given September, 1830,\nreferring to Joseph and Oliver, the Lord said in reference to partaking\nagain of the Sacrament on the earth, that \"the hour cometh that I will\ndrink of the fruit of the vine with you on the earth, and with Moroni,\n* * * and also with Elias, * * * and also John the son of Zacharias, *\n* * which John I have sent unto you, my servants, Joseph Smith, Jun.,\nand Oliver Cowdery, to ordain you unto this first priesthood which you\nhave received, that you might be called and ordained even as Aaron;\nand also Elijah, * * * and also with Joseph and Jacob, and Isaac, and\nAbraham, your fathers, by whom the promises remain; and also with\nMichael, or Adam, the father of all, the prince of all, the ancient of\ndays. And also with Peter, and James, and John, whom I have sent unto\nyou, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be apostles, and\nespecial witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your ministry,\nand of the same things which I revealed unto them; unto whom I have\ncommitted the keys of my kingdom, and a dispensation of the gospel\nfor the last times; and for the fulness of times, in the which I will\ngather together in one all things, both which are in heaven and which\nare on earth.\" (Doc. and Cov. 27:5-13.)\n\nA revelation given April, 1830, Sec. 20:2, 3, says: \"Which commandments\nwere given to Joseph Smith, Jun., who was called of God and ordained an\napostle of Jesus Christ, to be the first elder of this Church; and to\nOliver Cowdery, who was also called of God, an apostle of Jesus Christ,\nto be the second elder of this Church, and ordained under his hand.\"\nAfter the Melchizedek priesthood was conferred upon Joseph and Oliver,\nby the ancient apostles, they were commanded to ordain each the other,\nas we see by {244} the above quotation, and the 10th and 11th verses of\nSection 21, Doctrine and Covenants.\n\nIt would appear from the instructions given in the revelations, dated\nJune, 1829, that the apostleship had been then conferred on Joseph\nSmith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer. If this supposition is\ncorrect, it reduces the period of uncertainty when this glorious event\nactually took place to a few weeks, or from the middle of May to the\nend of June. It is also asserted that David Whitmer supposed the event\nto have taken place about this time. It is evident, however, that David\nreceived the apostleship under the hands of Joseph and Oliver, and was\nnot present when they received it under the ministration of the ancient\napostles.\n\nIn the first edition of the _Compendium_ under the heading of\n\"Chronology of the most important events which have transpired in\nthe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, from A. D. 1820,\nto 1856,\" we find the following brief statement: \"June 6, 1831, the\nMelchizedek priesthood was first given.\" This detached sentence conveys\nthe idea that the Melchizedek priesthood was not given until fourteen\nmonths after the Church was established. Many have been misled and\nothers greatly puzzled over this statement, knowing that \"elders\nwere ordained\" on the 6th day of April, 1830, a year and two months\nbefore, and that \"the office of an elder comes under the priesthood of\nMelchizedek.\"\n\nIt is a pity that greater attention is not paid to matters of history,\nfor then such mistakes would not occur. Several errors of this\ncharacter have crept into history through neglect or want of proper\nattention to the subjects. The passage of history from which this brief\nand misleading extract was taken reads as follows: \"On the sixth of\nJune (1831) the elders from the various parts of the country where they\nwere laboring, came in; and the conference before appointed, {245}\nconvened in Kirtland; and the Lord displayed his power in a manner that\ncould not be mistaken. The man of sin was revealed, and the authority\nof the Melchizedek priesthood was manifested, and conferred for the\nfirst time upon several of the elders.\" Now, if this does not mean\nthat on this occasion several elders received their first ordination,\nthen it must mean that these several elders who had previously been\nordained, then, for the first time, received the power or authority\nof their ordinations. The words \"conferred for the first time upon\nseveral of the elders,\" would seem at first glance to mean that several\nwere then ordained elders, but taking the complete sentence together,\nnamely, \"The man of sin was revealed, and the authority of the\nMelchizedek priesthood was manifested, and conferred for the first time\nupon several of the elders,\" we naturally conclude that several who had\npreviously been ordained elders, had not yet received the spirit, or\npower, or authority of their ordinations, but that now for the first\ntime, the authority of the priesthood having been manifested, it fell\nupon them. It is evident from the context that the word authority\nas used in this quotation means power. It reads as follows: \"It was\nclearly evident that the Lord gave us power in proportion to the work\nto be done, and strength according to the race before us, and grace\nand help as our needs required.\" That several persons were ordained\non that occasion is directly stated, as follows: \"Great harmony\nprevailed; several were ordained; faith was strengthened; and humility\nso necessary for the blessing of God to follow prayer, characterized\nthe Saints.\" One thing is perfectly clear, and that is, no reference\nwhatever is here made to the restoration of the Melchizedek priesthood\nby Peter, James and John, which great event occurred, without doubt,\nbetween May and July, 1829. However until about the time this\nconference was held, the term Melchizedek priesthood was seldom or\nnever used. {246} The High priesthood, or the Holy priesthood, were the\nterms generally applied until then.\n\nThus this glorious priesthood, which \"is after the holiest order of\nGod,\" has been restored to man in its plenitude and power in the\npresent age for the \"last times,\" and no part of it will be \"taken from\nthe earth again until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto\nthe Lord in righteousness,\" or \"until God shall gather together in\none all things, both which are in heaven and which are on earth.\" In\nconclusion I will call the attention of the readers of this to Sections\n5, 13, 27, 84, 107, 110 and 128 of the Doctrine and Covenants for\nfurther reflection on the subject.--_Contributor,_ Vol. 10, 1889, pp.\n307-311.\n\nTRIBUTE TO HEBER C. KIMBALL. My first remembrance of President Heber\nC. Kimball goes back to the days of my childhood. He was a familiar\nand prominent figure in my mind in Nauvoo, Illinois, as the father of\nhis sons, William, Heber, and David, with whom, as a little boy, I was\nmore intimate although the two former were several years my seniors.\nI also recall him in those early days as the possessor of one of the\nbest homes in the City of Nauvoo, and as the husband of \"Aunt\" Vilate\nKimball, one of the dearest, kindest, most motherly souls who ever came\nwithin the range of my memory or acquaintance; and also as the father\nof Helen M. Kimball, a beautiful young woman, very much resembling her\nmother in appearance, and who was somewhat noted in the Smith family as\nbeing in some way related to it and who, after the death of the Prophet\nJoseph Smith, was married to Horace K. Whitney, and became the mother\nof our present poet and historian, Orson F. Whitney.\n\nOne of my most distinct recollections of President Kimball was in the\nwinter of 1845-6, in the Nauvoo temple. My mother, and her sister,\nMercy R. Thompson, were much engaged in the work going on in the temple\nthat winter, and {247} President Kimball was also associated with the\nwork being done there. It was there that my father's children were\nsealed to their parents and President Kimball officiated.\n\nIn February, 1846, President Kimball took up the line of march, with\nthe Twelve and the Saints who were driven out of Nauvoo, for their long\njourney into the wilderness, which eventually led to the occupancy\nof the valley of the Great Salt Lake, the settlement of Utah, by the\nSaints, and the fulfilment of the prophecy by Joseph Smith, that the\nSaints should gather to the Rocky Mountains.\n\nThe incident which more particularly specialized this departure of\nPresident Kimball to my mind, was the fact that my brother John, now\nthe patriarch, and then a boy of about twelve years, accompanied\nPresident Kimball and family on their pilgrimage into the unknown\nwilderness, leaving us in Nauvoo in great fear and doubt as to whether\nwe should ever see them again or not. This made an indelible impression\nupon my mind, and ever since there seemed to be inseverable ties\nconnecting us with President Kimball and his family.\n\nIn 1848 we crossed the plains in a subdivision of President Kimball's\ncompany. He baptized me in City Creek, in 1850, where the junction of\nEast and North Temple streets now is.\n\nIn July, 1852, while attending a meeting which was held in Salt Lake\nCity, my mother was taken sick and went to the home of President\nKimball, where she remained during her last illness; under the care of\nAunt Vilate. This brought me almost constantly for months directly in\ncontact with President Kimball and family.\n\nIt was here I became more familiar with his home life and habits. I was\ngreatly impressed and moved by his manner of praying in his family. I\nhave never heard any other man pray as he did. He did not speak to the\nLord as one afar off, but as if conversing with him face to face. Time\n{248} and again I have been so impressed with the idea of the actual\npresence of God, while he was conversing with him in prayer, that I\ncould not refrain from looking up to see if he were actually present\nand visible. While President Kimball was very strict in his family, he\nwas ever kind and tender towards them.\n\nI sometimes thought he was even kinder to me than to his own boys. I\nhave heard him reprove them, but no word of reproof ever fell from his\nlips upon me. Later, through him, I was sent on my first mission. No\nbetter or kinder thing was ever done for me. It gave me four years of\nexperience and seasoning which fixed my whole course of life, and it\ncame just at the right time to the boy that I was.\n\nLater I was associated with him in the Endowment House, where I served\nwith him and under his direction for years. This brought me into the\nmost intimate relation with him, and gave to each of us the most\ncomplete and perfect opportunity of becoming thoroughly acquainted with\neach other. I learned to love him with the truest love, and the many\nevidences of his love and confidences in me are beyond all question.\n\nMy latest recollections of him are associated with a most unusual call\nmade upon a number of brethren in 1861, by President Brigham Young, to\naccompany him on a mission to Provo. Among these were Heber C. Kimball,\nWilford Woodruff, Abraham O. Smoot, Elijah F. Sheets, George G.\nBywater and myself. These brethren all located in Provo with President\nYoung, and those of the number possessed of means (Presidents Young\nand Kimball, and Elders Smoot and Sheets) proceeded at once to build\nthemselves homes there.\n\nIt was while President Kimball was engaged in building and preparing\na place for a portion of his family in Provo, that he met with an\naccident from which he did not recover, and soon after, Monday, June\n22, 1868, came his {249} final summons to meet the actual presence of\nthe gracious Father, with whom he had, in prayer, so long and truly\ncounseled, as if face to face with him, and whom he had devotedly\nserved to the last moment.\n\nPresident Heber C. Kimball was one of God's noblemen. True as steel to\nevery trust. Pure as refined gold. Fearless of foes or of death. Keen\nof perception, full of the spirit of the prophets. Inspired of God.\nValiant in the testimony of Christ; a lifelong, undeviating friend\nand witness of the divine calling and mission of Joseph Smith. He was\ncalled by the grace of God, ordained by living authority, and lived and\ndied an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.--_Young Woman's Journal,_\nVol. 20, 1909, pp. 251-252.\n\nTRIBUTE TO ERASTUS SNOW. My earliest vivid recollection of Elder\nErastus Snow was in the fall of 1848, just after my arrival in Salt\nLake Valley. I had the privilege of listening to a most excellent\ndiscourse by him in the bowery at the north side of the old Pioneer\nfort. This discourse so impressed itself and the speaker, upon my mind,\nthat it and he ever after held a most distinguished place in my memory.\nAs an orator and profound reasoner, I always felt impressed that he had\nno superior, especially when he warmed up to his subject, and entered\ninto his discourse with the full force and energy of his active and\nvigorous mind.\n\nAs a counselor, his wisdom was manifest from every point of view.\n\nAs a colonizer and builder, from the pioneer days to the completion of\nhis work, he was equal to the foremost of his associates. In point of\nendurance and perseverance in whatever he engaged, he was untiring and\nalmost inexhaustible.\n\nAs a legislator or statesman, he was the peer of any of his associates,\namong whom were builders of this commonwealth. One of the marked\npeculiarities of his character {250} was continuity and perseverance\nin whatever he undertook to do, until his object was attained and\nhis purpose accomplished. Nothing could turn him aside from the\ndischarge of his duty. He was, without doubt, a chosen and an effective\ninstrument in the hand of God for the accomplishment of the mission\nassigned him, in which he always concentrated his mind, and threw the\nwhole force of his vigorous and noble spirit.\n\nAs the head of a numerous family, he was an example to all mankind. His\nfriendship was always true and boundless. I esteem him as one of the\ngreat men, not only of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,\nbut of the world.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, Feb., 1911, p. 280.\n\nPURPOSE OF VISITS OF CHURCH LEADERS. We have come to see the condition\nand the spirit of the Latter-day Saints, and to present ourselves\nbefore them; that they may judge us by what we say and by the spirit\nwe bring, as to whether we are in fellowship with them and with the\nLord; and that they may see whether we measure up to the standards that\nthey expect in those who stand at the head of the Church.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 98.\n\n{251}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER X\n\nSPIRITUAL GIFTS\n\nTHE GIFT OF TONGUES. The devil himself can appear like an angel of\nlight. False prophets and false teachers have arisen in the world.\nThere is perhaps no gift of the Spirit of God more easily imitated by\nthe devil than the gift of tongues. Where two men or women exercise\nthe gift of tongues by the inspiration of the Spirit of God, there\nare a dozen perhaps who do it by the inspiration of the devil. Bless\nyour souls, apostates speak in tongues, apostates prophesy, apostates\nclaim to have marvelous manifestations. And what is that to us? The\ntrouble is, we know so little of the truth ourselves, and we live by it\nso poorly, that almost any little jackanapes in the country may rise\nup and claim he has had a vision or some marvelous dream, and however\nabsurd or untrue it may be, he may find believers and followers among\nthose who profess to be Latter-day Saints.\n\nI believe in the gifts of the Holy Spirit unto men, but I do not want\nthe gift of tongues, except when I need it. I needed the gift of\ntongues once, and the Lord gave it to me. I was in a foreign land, sent\nto preach the gospel to a people whose language I could not understand.\nThen I sought earnestly for the gift of tongues, and by this gift and\nby study, in a hundred days after landing upon those islands I could\ntalk to the people in their language as I now talk to you in my native\ntongue. This was a gift that was worthy of the gospel. There was a\npurpose in it. There was something in it to strengthen my faith, to\nencourage me and to help me in my ministry. If you have need of this\ngift of tongues, seek for it and God will help you in it. But I do not\nask you to be very hungry for the gift of tongues, {252} for if you\nare not careful the devil will deceive you in it. He can talk by the\ngift of tongues as well as the Lord can. Paul did not seem to care much\nabout the gift of tongues either. He said to the Corinthians:\n\n\"I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice\nI might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown\ntongue.\"--1 Cor. 14:19.\n\nSo far as I am concerned, if the Lord will give me ability to teach\nthe people in my native tongue, or in their own language to the\nunderstanding of those who hear me, that will be sufficient gift of\ntongues to me. Yet if the Lord gives you the gift of tongues, do not\ndespise it, do not reject it. For if it comes from the Spirit of God,\nit will come to those who are worthy to receive it, and it is all\nright. But this idea of seeking it, desiring it, when you don't pay\nyour tithing, when you don't pray in your families, when you don't pay\nyour debts, when you desecrate the Sabbath day, and when you neglect\nother duties in the Church; I tell you the devil will take advantage of\nyou by and by, if he does not at first.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 41.\n\nTHE SACRAMENT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper\nis a very important and sacred ordinance; however simple it may appear\nto our minds, it is one which will add to our acceptance before God, or\nto our condemnation.\n\nIt was instituted by the Savior in the place of the law of sacrifice\nwhich was given to Adam, and which continued with his children down to\nthe days of Christ, but which was fulfilled in his death, he being the\ngreat sacrifice for sin, of which the sacrifices enjoined in the law\ngiven to Adam were a similitude.\n\nThe Lord designed in the beginning to place before man the knowledge of\ngood and evil, and gave him a commandment to cleave to good and abstain\nfrom evil. But if he {253} should fail, he would give to him the law\nof sacrifice and provide a Savior for him, that he might be brought\nback again into the presence and favor of God and partake of eternal\nlife with him. This was the plan of redemption chosen and instituted\nby the Almighty before man was placed on the earth. And when man did\nfall by transgressing the law which was given him, the Lord gave to him\nthe law of sacrifice, and made it clear to his understanding, that it\nwas for the purpose of reminding him of that great event that should\ntranspire in the meridian of time, whereby he and all his posterity\nmight be brought forth by the power of redemption and resurrection from\nthe dead, and partake of eternal life with God in his kingdom. For this\nreason Adam and his posterity, from generation to generation, observed\nthis law, and continually looked forward to a time when there should be\nprovided for them a means of redemption from the fall and restoration\nfrom death to life, for death was the penalty of the law transgressed,\nwhich man was powerless to avert, that fiat of God being, \"In the day\nthat thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die,\" and this penalty\nwas to follow upon all flesh, all being as helpless and dependent as\nhe was in this matter. Their only hope of redemption from the grave\nand the power of death was in the Savior whom God had promised, who\nshould suffer death, but being without sin, having himself never\ntransgressed any law, being without blemish, pure and holy, he should\nhave power to break the bands of death and from the grave rise to\nimmortal life, thereby opening the way for all who should follow him\nin the regeneration, to come forth to life again, redeemed from the\npenalty of the law, and from the sin of transgression to eternal life.\nIn anticipation, therefore, of this great sacrifice which was to be\noffered for Adam and his seed, they offered sacrifices more or less\nacceptable, and in conformity to the pattern given, in proportion to\nthe knowledge of {254} God and of the gospel which they had, in their\nfaithfulness from generation to generation, to the days of Jesus.\n\nThey would take the firstlings of their flocks, the best fruits of\ntheir fields, and those things which were emblematic of purity,\ninnocence, and perfection, symbolical of him who was without sin,\nand as \"a lamb slain from the foundation of the world,\" and offer\nsacrifices unto God in memory of him, and the matchless and wonderful\ndeliverance to be wrought out for them by him.\n\nUndoubtedly the knowledge of this law and of other rites and ceremonies\nwas carried by the posterity of Adam into all lands, and continued\nwith them, more or less pure, to the flood, and through Noah, who was\na \"preacher of righteousness,\" to those who succeeded him, spreading\nout in all nations and countries, Adam and Noah being the first of\ntheir dispensations to receive them from God. What wonder, then, that\nwe should find relics of Christianity so to speak among the heathens,\nand nations who know not Christ, and whose histories date back beyond\nthe days of Moses, and even beyond the flood, independent of and apart\nfrom the records of the Bible. The ground taken by infidels, that\n\"Christianity\" sprang from the heathen, it being found that they have\nmany rites similar to those recorded in the Bible, etc., is only a\nvain and foolish attempt to blind the eyes of men and dissuade them\nfrom their faith in the Redeemer of the world, and from their belief\nin the Scriptures of divine truth, for if the heathen have doctrines\nand ceremonies resembling to some extent those which are recorded in\nthe Scriptures, it only proves, what is plain to the Saints, that\nthese are the traditions of the fathers handed down from generation to\ngeneration, from Adam, through Noah, and that they will cleave to the\nchildren to the latest generation, though they may wander into darkness\nand perversion, until but a slight resemblance to their origin, which\nwas divine, can be seen. * * *\n\n{255} The ordinances of the gospel have been restored in their purity.\nWe know why the law of sacrifice was given to Adam, and how it is that\nrelics of the gospel are found among the heathen.\n\nWhen Jesus came and suffered, \"the just for the unjust,\" he that was\nwithout sin for him that had sinned, and was subjected to the penalty\nof the law which the sinner had transgressed, the law of sacrifice was\nfulfilled, and instead thereof he gave another law, which we call the\n\"Sacrament of the Lord's Supper,\" by which his life and mission, his\ndeath and resurrection, the great sacrifice he had offered for the\nredemption of man, should be kept in everlasting remembrance, for, said\nhe, \"this do ye * * * in remembrance of me, for as often as ye eat this\nbread and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come.\"\nTherefore this law is to us what the law of sacrifice was to those who\nlived prior to the first coming of the Son of Man, until he shall come\nagain. Therefore, we must honor and keep it sacredly, for there is a\npenalty attached to its violation, as we shall see by reading the words\nof Paul (1 Cor. 11:27-30):\n\n\"Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the\nLord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.\n\n\"But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and\ndrink of that cup.\n\n\"For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh\ndamnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body.\n\n\"For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.\"\n\nAnd it is even more plainly given in the Book of Mormon, which I will\nread (III Nephi 18:26-29):\n\n\"And now it came to pass that when Jesus had spoken these words, he\nturned his eyes again upon the disciples whom he had chosen, and said\nunto them, behold verily, {256} verily I say unto you, I give unto you\nanother commandment, and then I must go unto my Father, that I may\nfulfil other commandments which he hath given me. And now behold, this\nis the commandment which I give unto you, that ye shall not suffer any\none knowingly, to partake of my flesh and blood unworthily, when ye\nshall minister it; for whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh and blood\nunworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to his soul; therefore if ye\nknow that a man is unworthy to eat and drink of my flesh and blood, ye\nshall forbid him.\"\n\nThese are some of the injunctions and commandments that are given\nin relation to the partaking of the Lord's Supper. Now let us be\ncareful what we do, that we may not incur the penalty affixed to the\ntransgression of this law, remembering that the ordinances which\nGod has given are sacred and binding, that his laws are in force,\nespecially upon all that have covenanted with him in baptism, and upon\nall unto whom they come, whether they embrace them or not, as Jesus\nsaid, \"This is the condemnation of the world, that light has come into\nthe world, but ye love darkness rather than light.\" Therefore all men\nwill be held accountable for the use they make of the light which they\npossess. For this reason we are commanded to preach the gospel unto\nevery creature, that those who obey and are baptized may be saved, and\nthose who reject it may be condemned.\n\nI bear my testimony to these things. I know that Joseph Smith was and\nis a prophet of the living God, and President Young is also a prophet\nof God, and that by inspiration and revelation, and not of man. God\nbless you, and help us to be faithful, is my prayer in the name of\nJesus. Amen.--Discourse delivered in the Thirteenth Ward Assembly\nRooms, Salt Lake City, February 9, 1873. _Journal of Discourses,_\nVol. 15, pp. 324-328.\n\nORDER OF ADMINISTERING TO THE SICK. In the matter of administering to\nthe sick, according to the order and practice {257} established in the\nChurch, care should be taken to avoid unwarranted repetitions. When\nan administration is made, and when the blessing pronounced upon the\nafflicted one has been received, the ordinance should not be repeated,\nrather let the time be given to prayer and thanksgiving for the\nmanifestation of divine power already granted and realized. No limit\nshould be or can be set to the offering of prayer and the rendering\nof praise to the Giver of Good, for we are specially told to pray\nwithout ceasing, and no special authority of the priesthood or standing\nin the Church is essential to the offering of prayer; but the actual\nadministration by anointing with oil and by the imposition of hands by\nthose who hold the proper office in the priesthood is an authoritative\nordinance, too sacred in its nature to be performed lightly, or to\nbe repeated loosely when the blessing has been gained.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 38, January, 1902, p. 18.\n\nTHE USE OF A TESTIMONY. The sanctity of a true testimony should\ninspire a thoughtful care as to its use. That testimony is not to be\nforced upon everybody, nor is it to be proclaimed at large from the\nhousetop. It is not to be voiced merely to \"fill up the time\" in a\npublic meeting; far less to excuse or disguise the speaker's poverty of\nthought or ignorance of the truth he is called to expound.\n\nThe individual testimony is a personal possession. One cannot give\nhis testimony to another, yet he is able to aid his earnest brother\nin gaining a true testimony for himself. The over-zealous missionary\nmay be influenced by the misleading thought that the bearing of his\ntestimony to those who have not before heard the gospel message, is to\nconvince or condemn, as the hearers accept or reject. The elder is sent\ninto the field to preach the gospel--the good news of its restoration\nto earth, showing by scriptural evidence the harmony of the new message\nwith the predictions of earlier times; expounding the truths embodied\nin the first principles of the gospel; then if he bears his testimony\nunder divine {258} inspiration, such a testimony is as a seal attesting\nthe genuineness of the truths he has declared, and so appealing to the\nreceptive soul whose ears have been saluted by the heaven-sent message.\n\nBut the voicing of one's testimony, however eloquently phrased or\nbeautifully expressed, is no fit or acceptable substitute for the\nneeded discourse of instruction and counsel expected in a general\ngathering of the people. The man who professes a testimony as herein\ndescribed, and who assumes that his testimony embraces all the\nknowledge he needs, and who therefore lives in indolence and ignorance\nshall surely discover his error to his own cost and loss. A gift from\nGod, if neglected, or unworthily used, is in time withdrawn; the\ntestimony of the truth will not remain with one who, having received,\nuses not the sacred gift in the cause of individual and general\nadvancement.\n\nSearch out the truth of the written word; listen for and receive the\ntruth declared by living prophets and teachers; enrich your minds with\nthe best of knowledge and facts. Of those who speak in his name, the\nLord requires humility, not ignorance. Intelligence is the glory of\nGod; and no man can be saved in ignorance.\n\nStudy and strive to acquire the knowledge that leads toward, and the\nwisdom that shall reach, the goal of life eternal. Your testimony as\nto the truth of the restored gospel may operate toward salvation or\ncondemnation as it is used or misused.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 41,\nAugust, 1906, p. 465.\n\nPURPOSE AND PRACTICE OF TESTIMONY BEARING. The practice of bearing\ntestimonies once a month in the Sabbath schools has become so general,\nand is of such far-reaching importance to the faith and happiness of\nour young people, that a word of caution and of encouragement may be\nhelpful at this time. It is not the chief purpose of testimony bearing\nto accumulate physical evidences of the truth of the {259} gospel. It\nis not so much argument and physical demonstration that are wanted as\nit is the cultivation of the Spirit of God within the hearts of the\nchildren.\n\nMany of the children live in homes where there is comparatively little\nor no sickness, and perhaps have no opportunity whatever to witness\nmanifestations of divine power in the healing of the sick. At testimony\nmeetings, these children would perhaps have little to say if the\nidea prevailed that the testimonies of the children were to consist\nchiefly, if not wholly, in recounting instances of healing through the\nadministrations of the elders.\n\nThe healing of the sick is but one of those spiritual blessings that\nfollow those who have faith, and the blessing belongs peculiarly to the\nChurch, but is not confined exclusively to those who are members of the\nChurch. In Christ's day, many were healed who were strangers to his\ngreat mission, simply through their faith in him, or that the glory of\nGod might be made manifest.\n\nNow, the healing of the sick is simply one of the evidences; but if\nit were the only evidence of the divinity of this work it would be\ninsufficient, because in the organization of the Church, the existence\nof apostles, the gathering, the payment of tithes and offerings, the\nlaying on of hands, baptism, and other laws and ordinances of the\ngospel are equally evidence of its divine origin, and the importance of\none ought not to be emphasized to the neglect of any other. The fact\nthat all these ordinances and principles are taught and practiced by\nthe Saints constitutes a convincing argument that the Church is now the\nsame as it was in the days of the Master.\n\nTestimony-bearing should have a strong educational influence upon the\nfeelings and lives of the children, and it is intended to cultivate\nwithin them feelings of thankfulness and appreciation for the blessings\nthey enjoy. The Spirit of God may work within the life of a child and\nmake the {260} child realize and know that this is the work of God.\nThe child knows it rather because of the Spirit than because of some\nphysical manifestation which he may have witnessed. Our testimony\nmeetings, then, should have as one of their aims the cultivation of\nthe children's feelings of gratitude not only toward God, but toward\ntheir parents, teachers and neighbors. It is advisable, therefore, to\ncultivate as far as possible their appreciation for the blessings that\nthey enjoy.\n\nTestimony bearing is chiefly for the benefit of those who bear the\ntestimony, in that their gratitude and appreciation are deepened.\nTestimony bearing is not the accumulation of arguments or evidences\nsolely for the satisfaction and testimony of others. Let the\ntestimonies, then, of the young people include the training of their\nfeelings by way of making them more appreciative and more thankful for\nthe blessings they enjoy, and the children should be made to understand\nwhat these blessings are and how they come to them. It is an excellent\nway to make people helpful and thankful to others, by first making them\nthankful to God.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, April, 1903, p. 246.\n\nTHE TEMPORAL AND THE SPIRITUAL NOT SEPARATE. You Must continue to\nbear in mind that the temporal and the spiritual are blended. They\nare not separate. One cannot be carried on without the other, so long\nas we are here in mortality. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints on the earth is a physical organization as well as a spiritual\norganization. We need practical faith--that is, we need to practice the\nprinciples of our faith. Without the practice of the principles of the\ngospel, we can never realize our hopes and expectations concerning the\nresults of this great latter-day work.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 46.\n\nSPIRITUAL AND TEMPORAL SALVATION. The Latter-day Saints believe not\nonly in the gospel of spiritual salvation, but also in the gospel of\ntemporal salvation. We have to look after the cattle and the sheep and\nthe horses, the gardens {261} and the farms, the irrigation canals and\nditches, and other necessary things for the maintenance of ourselves\nand our families in the earth. In this respect this Church is different\nfrom many other denominations. We do not feel that it is possible for\nmen to be really good and faithful Christian people unless they can\nalso be good, faithful, honest and industrious people. Therefore, we\npreach the gospel of industry, the gospel of economy, the gospel of\nsobriety. We preach that the idler shall not eat the bread of the\nlaborer, and that the idler is not entitled to an inheritance in Zion.\nWe preach that those who are industrious, those who work, those who\nthrough their integrity and industry are good citizens of the kingdom\nof God, are better citizens of the country in which they live than\nthose who are not so diligent in this regard.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p.\n74.\n\nTHE GOSPEL DESIGNED FOR TEMPORAL BENEFITS, ALSO. The work that we are\nengaged in is not designed to be limited by the spiritual necessities\nof the people alone. It is the purpose of God in restoring the gospel\nand the holy priesthood not only to benefit mankind spiritually,\nbut also to benefit them temporally. The Lord has expressed this\nmany times, in the word that he gave to his servant Joseph Smith,\nthe prophet; he designed that his people should become the richest\nof all people. And this not only means the richest of all people\nin heavenly gifts--in spiritual blessings and riches, but it also\nmeans that the people of God shall be the richest of all people with\nregard to temporal matters. If faithful, we have a right to claim\nthe blessings of the Lord upon the labor of our hands, our temporal\nlabors. The farmer has a right to ask the Lord for blessings upon his\nfarm, upon the labor that he bestows upon it. He has a right to claim\nthe blessings of the Lord upon the animals that are necessary to the\ncultivation of his farm. He has a right to ask God to bless the grain\nthat he sows and the seeds of the fruit that he plants in the soil.\nIt is his privilege, {262} not only to ask and claim these blessings\nat the hand of the Lord, but it is his right and privilege to receive\nblessings from God upon his labor, upon his farm, and upon all that he\nputs his hand unto in righteousness. It is our privilege to ask God\nto remove the curse from the earth, and to make it fruitful. If we\nwill live so that we shall be entitled to his favor, and so that we\nmay justly and righteously claim the blessings and gifts that he has\npromised unto his Saints, then that which we ask will be given, and\nwe shall receive and enjoy them more abundantly. It is our privilege\nto ask God to bless the elements that surround us and to temper them\nfor our good, and we know he will hear and answer the prayers of his\npeople, according to their faith.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, pp. 9-10.\n\nTHE SPIRIT NEEDS FOOD. Many people are inconsistent in that they study\nconcerning the needs of the body, and observe strictly the laws of\nhealth, yet they disregard the equally urgent needs of the spirit. For\nthe spirit, as well as the body, needs food. Some people are either\nignorant or thoughtless concerning the great blessings promised to\nthose who observe the Word of Wisdom.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21,\nDecember, 1917, p. 103.\n\n{263}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XI\n\nOBEDIENCE\n\nOBEDIENCE AN ETERNAL PRINCIPLE. We have entered into the bond of\nthat new and everlasting covenant agreeing that we would obey the\ncommandments of God in all things whatsoever he shall command us. This\nis an everlasting covenant even unto the end of our days. And when\nis the end of our days? We may think it has reference to the end of\nour mortal lives; that a time will come after we have finished this\nprobation when we can live without obedience to the commandments of\nGod. This is a great error. We shall never see the day in time nor in\neternity, when it will not be obligatory, and when it will not be a\npleasure as well as a duty for us, as his children, to obey all the\ncommandments of the Lord throughout the endless ages of eternity. It\nis upon this principle that we keep in touch with God, and remain\nin harmony with his purposes. It is only in this way that we can\nconsummate our mission, and obtain our crown and the gift of eternal\nlives, which is the greatest gift of God. Can you imagine any other way?\n\nGod has established all things in their order. The house of God is\na house of order, and not a house of confusion. In this house God\nhimself is the Supreme Head, and he must be obeyed. Christ is in the\nimage and likeness of his being, his Only Begotten Son, and he stands\nas our Savior and our God. We must walk in his paths, and observe\nhis precepts to do them, or we will be cut off. Next unto God and\nChrist, on the earth is placed one unto whom the keys of power and\nthe authority of the holy priesthood are conferred, and unto whom the\nright of presidency is given. He is God's mouthpiece to his people, in\nall things pertaining to the building up of Zion and to the spiritual\nand {264} temporal salvation of the people. He is as God's vicegerent;\nI do not hesitate to announce this truth; for it is his word, and\ntherefore it is true. The people who have entered into covenant to keep\nthe commandments of the Lord must hearken unto the voice of him who is\nplaced to preside over them; and, secondarily, to those who are called\nto act with him as his counselors in the holy priesthood. It takes this\ncouncil of three to constitute the presiding and governing authority of\nthe priesthood on the earth. God the Father, God the Son, and God the\nHoly Ghost, constitute the Godhead and the matchless governing quorum\nover all the creations of the Father. Three men stand at the head of\nthe Church on the earth. Yet there are those who call themselves Saints\nwho hesitate not to rise up in condemnation of, and to express words of\nhatred and malice toward these men who stand at the head of the Church\nof Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, pp. 68-69.\n\nHOW TO RISE ABOVE THE WEAKNESS OF MORTALITY. I would like all the\nLatter-day Saints to feel in their hearts that the work in which they\nare engaged is not only the work that God has instituted in the latter\ndays, but that it is a work in which each individual member of the\nChurch is deeply and vitally interested. Every man and every woman\nshould feel a deep and abiding interest in the work of the Lord, in\nthe growth and development of the great latter-day cause, which cause\nis intended for the redemption of all men from the powers of sin, from\nall its contaminating effects, for the redemption of man from his own\nweakness and ignorance, and from the grasp that Satan holds upon the\nworld, that men may be made free; for no man is or can be made free\nwithout possessing a knowledge of the truth and obeying the same. It is\nonly the possession and observance of the truth that can make men free,\nand all those who do not possess and obey it are slaves and not free\nmen.\n\n{265} It is only by obedience to the laws of God that men can rise\nabove the petty weaknesses of mortality and exercise that breadth of\naffection, that charity and love, that should actuate the hearts and\nthe motives of the children of men. The gospel as it has been restored\nis intended to make free indeed, free to choose the good and forsake\nthe evil, free to exercise that boldness in their choice of that which\nis good, by which they are convinced of right, notwithstanding the\ngreat majority of the people of the world may point at them the finger\nof scorn and ridicule. It requires no especial bravery on the part\nof men to swim with the currents of the world. When a man makes up\nhis mind to forsake the world and its follies and sins, and identify\nhimself with God's people, who are everywhere spoken evil of, it takes\ncourage, manhood, independence of character, superior intelligence and\na determination that is not common among men; for men shrink from that\nwhich is unpopular, from that which will not bring them praise and\nadulation, from that which will in any degree tarnish that which they\ncall honor or a good name.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1903, pp. 1, 2.\n\nOBEDIENCE TO CHURCH ORDINANCES INDISPENSABLE. From remarks that\nsometimes fall from members of the Church one is led to believe that\nthey regard the gospel of Jesus Christ simply from the standpoint of a\ncode of morals; that if one lives an honest, upright life, that is all\nthat the gospel requires of him; that it is not necessary to observe\nthe rites, ceremonies and ordinances of the Church; that the latter\nconstitute a sort of religious trapping that has no substantial value\nin the plan of life and salvation. Such a position does not harmonize\nwith the word of God given to this people nor with the teachings of\nChrist in his day, nor is it in harmony with the universal instinct of\nman to worship God.\n\nJesus himself attended to the ordinance of baptism; he instituted the\nsacrament of the Lord's supper, and ordained {266} its observance; and\nperformed other rites which he thought essential to man's salvation. In\nthe case of Nicodemus, he so emphasized baptism that he made the birth\nof water and the Spirit essential to man's salvation.\n\nBesides the rites and ceremonies and the moral effect they and other\nmeans of worshiping God have upon the moral life of man, the gospel\nis also a power in itself. It is a creative power which gives man not\nalone dominion in the world, but the power, if he can attain it by\nhis faith, to ordain and create other worlds. On one occasion Jesus\ncommended to the disciples the value of faith as a power when he told\nthem that if they had faith as a grain of mustard, they could say\nunto the mountain, be thou removed, and it should be done. It is true\nthat our faith would be greatly weakened by acts of immorality, and\nit might be wholly destroyed by such acts; but faith and morality are\nnot convertible terms. A moral life is one of the means by which we\ncultivate faith, but it is not the only means. We may not see any moral\nvirtue in the ordinance of baptism, in the laying on of bands, or in\nany other rite or ceremony of the Church, but our obedience to these\nrites and ordinances may be quite as helpful in developing our faith\nas any act of charity we may perform. Faith is always a gift of God to\nman, which is obtained by obedience, as all other blessings are.\n\nThe man or woman in this Church who desires to enrich his or her faith\nto the highest possible degree will desire to observe every rite\nand ordinance in the Church in conformity to the law of obedience\nto the will of God. In these things, and through them, man gains a\nmore perfect knowledge of God's purposes in the world. An enriched\nfaith means an enlarged power, and though man may not have in this\nlife an occasion to exercise all the powers that come to him through\nthe enrichment of his faith, those powers may be exercised in\ntheir fulness in eternity, if not in time. The {267} man or woman,\ntherefore, among the Latter-day Saints, who does not see the necessity\nfor the ordinances of the House of God, who does not respond to the\nrequirements of the gospel in all its rites and ordinances, can have no\nproper conception of the great work which the Latter-day Saints have\nbeen called upon to perform in this age, nor can he or she enjoy the\nblessing that comes from the virtue of obedience to a law higher than\nthat of man.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, November 1, 1903, p. 656.\n\nOBEDIENCE BRINGS LIGHT AND FREEDOM. The gospel is very simple when\nwe understand it properly. It is plain and easily understood. It is\nalways right, good, uplifting, comforting and enlightening. It prompts\nmen and women to do that which is acceptable before God, who is just,\nrighteous, allwise, allgood, and allmerciful.\n\nThe gospel teaches us to forgive, to overcome selfishness,\ncovetousness; to abjure anger, wrath, faultfinding, complaining and the\nspirit of contention and strife. The gospel warns and forewarns the\nchildren of men against the evils which bring disunion and contention\nand shut out honesty and love from among the children of men; which\nmislead people to acts of injustice, selfishness, covetousness,\nwickedness and sin, things which the gospel of Jesus Christ teaches us\nto eschew and avoid as we would the gates of hell. There is nothing\nintricate or incomprehensible in the gospel of Jesus Christ to those\nwho possess the Spirit of the Lord.\n\nThere is nothing mysterious and unaccountable in the dealings of God\nwith his children if we can only see and understand by the spirit\nof truth. Jesus has given us in this life the example, the type of\nthat which exists in greater perfection, in a purer, higher and more\nglorious excellence where he dwells himself. The gospel teaches us to\ndo here just what we would be required to do in the heavens, with God\nand the angels, if we would listen to its teachings, and {268} obey it,\nand put it into practice. There would be no covetousness in the hearts\nof the children of men, if they possessed the Spirit of Jesus Christ,\nand understood the precepts of the gospel as he taught and admonished\nall men to observe them.\n\nThere would be no strife, no anger, nothing of the spirit of\nunforgiveness, unchastity and injustice, in the hearts of the children\nof men, if we loved the truth and obeyed it as it was taught by the Son\nof Man. With this spirit we could advance to the extreme position that\nwe would pray for those who despitefully use us, who speak all manner\nof evil against us falsely, accuse us of wrongdoing, and lay plans and\nplots to bring us into disrepute. There would be no such desires in the\nhearts of the children of men, if they possessed the Spirit of the Lord\nJesus Christ. There would be no contention, dishonor, nor dishonesty\namong neighbors nor in the communities of the people. None would take\nadvantage of the unwary, the weak or unsuspecting; no one would seek to\nwrong another; but, on the contrary, we would feel like Jesus himself\nexpressed it, \"he that is greatest among you, let him be the servant\nof all.\" If we would be great among the children of men, let us show\nthat we are willing to serve and to do good to our fellowmen, set them\na right example, shield them from wrong, show them the right way, help\nthem to avoid error and sin, and to walk in the light, as God is in the\nlight, that they may have fellowship with him and with one another, and\nthat the blood of Christ may indeed cleanse them from all sin.\n\nThe spirit of the gospel should teach us that if men sue us at the law,\nand take away our coat wrongfully and wickedly, intending to injure\nor degrade us, that we would rise above the spirit of contention and\nretribution in our own souls, and speak as Jesus spoke: \"Forgive them,\nfor they know not what they do.\"\n\nMy brethren and sisters, if we would build up ourselves, {269} or\never become worthy to inherit the kingdom of God, we will do so on\nthe principle of eternal truth. The truth is what will make us free;\nfree from error, prejudice, selfishness, ignorance, contention, the\npower of the adversary of our souls, free from the power of death and\nhell; free to inherit the fulness of the everlasting gospel; free to\nhave joy in our hearts for all things good and for the welfare of\nmankind; free to forgive those who err because of lack of judgment and\nunderstanding. But the Spirit of truth, mark you, will not tolerate and\nwill not forgive determined, premeditated and deliberate wrong in man\nor woman, in the world--truth will not tolerate it. We can not forgive\nthat kind or class of crime and wickedness. We can not, or if we do,\nwe transgress the laws of God, for he has no sympathy with Satan, nor\nwith him who knoweth to do good and doeth evil; who knoweth to do right\nbut is determined to do wrong. There is no forgiveness to such without\nhumble and most contrite repentance of sin. When one gets far enough\nalong in the crime of wickedness and disobedience to the principles\nof the gospel, and in the abandonment of love for his fellowmen and\nfor the Church of Jesus Christ, so that he will fight and lie about\nthe Church and the truth, and seek by every power within his reach to\ninjure and wrong them, there is no forgiveness for that man, and if he\ngoes just far enough, there is no repentance for him either.\n\nAnd how do you pray? To be heard because of many words? No; but because\nthe Lord has said it is your duty to inquire of him; I will be inquired\nof, by my people; I will be asked for blessings, for my gifts, and the\ndoor will be opened to those who knock, and those who seek after the\ntruth shall find it.\n\nFathers, pray with your families; bow down with them morning and at\nnight; pray to the Lord, thank him for his goodness, mercy and Fatherly\nkindness, just as our earthly {270} fathers and mothers have been\nextremely kind to us poor, disobedient and wayward children.\n\nDo you pray? What do you pray for? You pray that God may recognize\nyou, that he may hear your prayers, and that he may bless you with his\nSpirit, and that he may lead you into all truth and show you the right\nway; that he will warn you against wrong and guide you into the right\npath; that you may not fall astray, that you may not veer into the\nwrong way unto death, but that you may keep in the narrow way. You pray\nfor your wives to have health and strength, blessed to be happy and\ncontented, true to their children, true to their homes, true to you.\nThe wives pray that they may also have power to overcome the weaknesses\nof fallen human nature, and rise to teach their children the beauty\nand glory of a righteous life, and that the children may be blessed to\ncarry out in their lives the wish and desire of their parents; that\nthey may perfect their lives here by living up to the wise teachings of\nthe gospel. So we pray for what we need.\n\nWhile in my boyhood days, when I was like some of these little boys,\nI used to wonder--how could the Lord hear me when I was in secret, or\nwherever I might be? I wondered at it! Do you wonder at it now, when\nyou have learned something of the late discoveries made by human wisdom\nand human intelligence?\n\nThey have discovered that there is a principle by which communication\nbetween distant points, thousands of miles away, may take place, and\none man may communicate with another through the air, his words and\nvoice being distinctly and clearly heard. If in the midst of the\nPacific ocean, a thousand or more miles from shore, I could send a\nmessage inland a thousand or more miles, and could send it without the\nmedium of wire, merely by the power or force of electricity, to my\nhome thousands of miles away, how easy, is it not, for God to bear our\nprayers, who understands, and knows all things, long before we ever\nthought of such wonderful {271} inventions and who has power over all\nthings!\n\nIs it any wonder that the Lord can hear you when you whisper, even in\nyour secret closet? Is there any doubt in your minds about it? If man\ncan communicate across the continent by means of a telephone without\nwires--by means of human invention, by reason of the wisdom of man, is\nthere any one who doubts the ability of God to hear the earnest, honest\nsupplication of the soul? Do not doubt any more that the Lord can hear\nyour prayers, when, with a small instrument, sensitive to the electric\nspark, you can distinctly hear the human voice in your home received\nfrom the ocean thousands of miles away. When you can communicate to\nsome one in the midst of the ocean from your home, far inland from\nthe ocean--do not for a moment doubt that the Lord understands all\nthese means of communication and that he has means of hearing and\nunderstanding your innermost, exact thoughts. \"Prayer is the soul's\nsincere desire, uttered or unexpressed.\" It does not take many words\nto ask the Lord for what we need; but we must ask in faith, confidence\nand trust. It will not do to have doubts in our minds when we call upon\nthe Lord for a blessing. \"If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of\nGod, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall\nbe given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that\nwavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed.\nFor let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.\"\n(James 1:5-7.)\n\nWhen a little child bows down in its perfect simplicity and asks the\nFather for a blessing, the Father hears the voice, and will answer in\nblessings upon his head, because the child is innocent and asks in full\ntrust and confidence.\n\nThese are simple principles that I have sought to impress upon your\nminds. They are simple, but necessary, and essential. There is no\nmystery about them, there is no mystery in the birth of man into the\nworld, when you understand {272} the laws of nature, which are the\nlaws of God--no mystery about it. There will be no more mystery in the\nresurrection from the dead to life and everlasting light, than there is\nin the birth of man into the world, when we understand the truth, as we\nwill some day, as the Lord of glory instituted it. There is no mystery\nin the birth or begetting of the Son of God, nor regarding his birth\ninto the world. It was just as natural, and as strictly in accordance\nwith the laws of nature and of God, as the birth of any one of his\nchildren, the birth of any one of us. It was simply in accordance with\ntruth, and law and order. Will the men of the world receive the gospel?\nWill they hearken to the truth? Or will they mystify the truth and seek\nto becloud the children of men over simple truths when they should\nunderstand them? From the middle-aged to the gray-haired man, as well\nas the youth, all should understand the principles of the gospel, the\nsimple truths given for the redemption and exaltation of man.--_Granite\nStake Conference,_ Sunday, Nov. 25, 1917.\n\nBLESSING FROM OBEDIENCE. Every good and perfect gift comes from the\nFather of Light, who is no respecter of persons and in whom there is\nno variableness, nor shadow of turning. To please him we must not only\nworship him with thanksgiving and praise, but render willing obedience\nto his commandments. By so doing he is bound to bestow his blessings;\nfor it is upon this principle (obedience to law) that all blessings are\npredicated.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917.\n\n{273}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XII\n\nPRAYER\n\nPRAY EVERY DAY. Observe that great commandment given of the Master,\nalways to remember the Lord, to pray in the morning, and in the\nevening, and always remember to thank him for the blessings that you\nreceive day by day.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 6.\n\nPRAY IN WISDOM. My brethren and sisters, let us remember and call\nupon God and implore his blessings and his favor upon us. Let us do\nit, nevertheless, in wisdom and in righteousness, and when we pray we\nshould call upon him in a consistent and reasonable way. We should\nnot ask the Lord for that which is unnecessary or which would not be\nbeneficial to us. We should ask for that which we need, and we should\nask in faith, \"nothing wavering, for he that wavereth,\" as the apostle\nsaid, \"is like the wave of the sea, driven by the wind and tossed. For\nlet not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.\" But\nwhen we ask of God for blessings let us ask in the faith of the gospel,\nin that faith that he has promised to give to those who believe in him\nand obey his commandments.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 7.\n\nKEEP THE SPIRIT OF PRAYER. We should carry with us the spirit of prayer\nthroughout every duty that we have to perform in life. Why should we?\nOne of the simple reasons that appeals to my mind with great force\nis that man is so utterly dependent upon God! How helpless we are\nwithout him; how little can we do without his merciful providence in\nour behalf! I have often been led to make the remark, that not one of\nus, not a human being in all the world can make even a single spear of\ngrass grow without the help of God. We have to use his earth, we must\navail ourselves of the benefit of his soil, his air and his sunshine,\nand the moisture that God provides, and gives to the earth, to enable\nus to produce {274} even a single blade of grass; and the same applies\nto everything that ministers to our existence in the world. You can't\nraise an ear of corn or grain of wheat without God's help. You cannot\nproduce a single thing essential to the existence of man or beast\nwithout the help of God. Then, why should we not feel dependent upon\nthe Lord? Why should we not call upon his name? Why should we not\nremember him in our prayers? Why should we not love him with all our\nheart and mind, and strength, since he has given us life, since he has\nformed us in his own likeness and image, since he has placed us here\nthat we may become like unto his Only Begotten Son and to inherit the\nglory, exaltation and reward provided for God's own children?--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1914, p. 6.\n\nTRUE PRAYER. I pray you, my young brethren who are present in this vast\ncongregation, and who are liable to be called to preach the gospel to\nthe world, when you are called to go out, I pray that you will know how\nto approach God in prayer. It is not such a difficult thing to learn\nhow to pray. It is not the words we use particularly that constitute\nprayer. Prayer does not consist of words, altogether. True, faithful,\nearnest prayer consists more in the feeling that rises from the heart\nand from the inward desire of our spirits to supplicate the Lord in\nhumility and in faith, that we may receive his blessings. It matters\nnot how simple the words may be, if our desires are genuine and we come\nbefore the Lord with a broken heart and contrite spirit to ask him for\nthat which we need. I would like to know if there is a young man in\nthis congregation, or anywhere else, who does not need something of the\nLord. Where is there a soul upon the earth that does not need something\nthat the Almighty can give? In the first place, all that we have comes\nfrom him. It is by his providence that we exist on the earth. It is\nby his kind mercy that we see and hear, that we have the power of\nspeech, and that we possess intelligence, for as the sage of old said,\n\"There is a spirit in man; and {275} the inspiration of the Almighty\ngiveth them understanding.\" Therefore, the very power of understanding\nthat we possess is the gift of God. In and of ourselves we are but a\nlifeless lump of clay. Life, intelligence, wisdom, judgment, power to\nreason, all are the gifts of God to the children of men. He gives us\nour physical strength as well as our mental powers. Every young man\nshould feel from the depth of his heart that he is indebted to Almighty\nGod for his being and for every attribute that he possesses which is\nin likeness of the attributes of God. We should seek to magnify the\nattributes that we possess. We should honor God with our intelligence,\nwith our strength, with our understanding, with our wisdom, and with\nall the power that we possess. We should seek to do good in the world.\nThis is our duty; and if a young man can only feel as all men should\nfeel, he will find that it is an easy matter for him to bow down before\nthe Lord in humble prayer and seek unto God for the aid, comfort, and\ninspiration of his Holy Spirit, that he may not be left entirely to\nhimself, nor to the wisdom and ways of the world. But as a rule, where\nyoung men have good parents to provide for them, where they have good\nhomes and their food and raiment are sure, they feel that they are\nnot dependent upon anybody, unless perchance they should be afflicted\nin some way, and then begin to realize their weakness and dependence.\nBut I want to say to you, my young friends, that in the hour of your\nindependence, at the moment when you feel the strongest, you should\nbear in mind that you are but human, the breath of life is in your\nnostrils, and you are destined to pass from this world through the\nportals of death.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, pp. 69, 70.\n\nHOW TO PRAY. My brethren and sisters, do not learn to pray with your\nlips only. Do not learn a prayer by heart, and say it every morning and\nevening. That is something I dislike very much. It is true that a great\nmany people fall into the rut of saying over a ceremonious prayer. They\n{276} begin at a certain point, and they touch at all the points along\nthe road until they get to the winding up scene; and when they have\ndone, I do not know whether the prayer has ascended beyond the ceiling\nof the room or not.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, pp. 71, 72.\n\nAN ADDRESS ON PRAYER--PRACTICAL PRAYER AND HEALING. I thought that a\nfew words from the Book of Mormon might be appropriate as concluding\nadvice and counsel, written by the prophet Moroni:\n\n\"And now, my brethren, I judge these things of you because of your\npeaceable walk with the children of men;\n\n\"For I remember the word of God, which saith by their works ye shall\nknow them; for if their works be good, then they are good also.\n\n\"For behold, God bath said, A man being evil cannot do that which is\ngood; for if he offereth a gift, or prayeth unto God, except he shall\ndo it with real intent it profiteth him nothing.\n\n\"For behold, it is not counted unto him for righteousness.\n\n\"For behold, if a man being evil, giveth a gift, he doeth it\ngrudgingly; wherefore it is counted unto him the same as if he had\nretained the gift; wherefore he is counted evil before God.\n\n\"And likewise also is it counted evil unto a man, if he shall pray, and\nnot with real intent of heart; yea, and it profiteth him nothing; for\nGod receiveth none such.\" (Moroni 7:4-9.)\n\nHere, indeed, is a text that would give an opportunity to one moved by\nthe proper spirit, to make a telling discourse among the Latter-day\nSaints--not applicable to all, but applicable to far too many. It is\nnot good for us to pray by rote, to kneel down and repeat the Lord's\nprayer continually. I think that one of the greatest follies I have\never witnessed is the foolish custom of men repeating the Lord's prayer\ncontinually without considering its meaning. The Lord gave {277} this\nas a pattern to his disciples who were going out into the world to\npreach the gospel. It was to show them that they were not to use many\nwords, but were to come directly to the Lord, and ask him for the\nthings they might need, consequently one of the specific provisions\nin that prayer, and the example set was: \"Give us this day our daily\nbread;\" and we see people clothed with plenty, possessed of millions,\nperhaps, and yet, if they pray at all, they repeat simply the Lord's\nprayer. It thus becomes only a form; there is no power in it; neither\nis it acceptable, because it is not offered from the heart, nor with\nthe understanding; and I think that it is desirable for us to look well\nto our words when we call upon the Lord. He hears us in secret, and can\nreward us openly. We do not have to cry unto him with many words. We do\nnot have to weary him with long prayers. What we do need, and what we\nshould do as Latter-day Saints, for our own good, is to go before him\noften, to witness unto him that we remember him and that we are willing\nto take upon us his name, keep his commandments, work righteousness;\nand that we desire his Spirit to help us. Then, if we are in trouble,\nlet us go to the Lord and ask him directly and specifically to help us\nout of the trouble that we are in; and let the prayer come from the\nheart, let it not be in words that are worn into ruts in the beaten\ntracks of common use, without thought or feeling in the use of those\nwords. Let us speak the simple words, expressing our need, that will\nappeal most truly to the Giver of every good and perfect gift. He can\nhear in secret; and he knows the desires of our hearts before we ask,\nbut he has made it obligatory, and a duty that we shall call upon his\nname--that we shall ask that we may receive; and knock that it may be\nopened to us; and seek that we may find. Hence, the Lord has made it a\nloving duty that we should remember him, that we should witness unto\nhim morning, noon, and night, that we do not forget the Giver of every\ngood gift unto us.\n\n{278} \"Wherefore, a man being evil, cannot do that which is good;\nneither will he give a good gift.\n\n\"For behold, a bitter fountain cannot bring forth good water; neither\ncan a good fountain bring forth bitter water, wherefore a man being a\nservant of the devil, cannot follow Christ; and if he follow Christ, he\ncannot be a servant of the devil.\n\n\"Wherefore, all things which are good, cometh of God; and that which\nis evil, cometh of the devil; for the devil is an enemy unto God, and\nfighteth against him continually, and inviteth and enticeth to sin, and\nto do that which is evil continually.\n\n\"But behold, that which is of God, inviteth and enticeth to do good\ncontinually; wherefore, everything which inviteth and enticeth to do\ngood, and to love God, and to serve him, is inspired of God.\n\n\"Wherefore take heed, my beloved brethren, that ye do not judge that\nwhich is evil to be of God, or that which is good and of God, to be of\nthe devil.\n\n\"For behold, my brethren, it is given unto you to judge, that ye may\nknow good from evil; and the way to judge is as plain, that ye may know\nwith a perfect knowledge, as the daylight is from the dark night.\n\n\"For behold, the Spirit of Christ is given to every man, that they may\nknow good from evil; wherefore I show unto you the way to judge; for\neverything which inviteth to do good, and to persuade to believe in\nChrist, is sent forth by the power and gift of Christ; wherefore ye may\nknow with a perfect knowledge it is of God.\n\n\"But whatsoever thing persuadeth men to do evil, and believe not in\nChrist and deny him, and serve not God, then ye may know with a perfect\nknowledge it is of the devil, for after this manner doth the devil\nwork, for he persuadeth no man to do good, no, not one; neither doth\nhis angels; neither do they who subject themselves unto him.\n\n{279} \"And now, my brethren, seeing that ye know the light by which ye\nmay judge, which light is the light of Christ, see that ye do not judge\nwrongfully; for with that same judgment which ye judge, ye shall also\nbe judged.\n\n\"Wherefore I beseech of you, brethren, that ye should search diligently\nin the light of Christ, that ye may know good from evil; and if ye will\nlay hold upon every good thing, and condemn it not, ye certainly will\nbe a child of Christ.\" (Moroni 7:10-19.)\n\nI think that here, in the words that I have read, are some plain\nfingerboards, some plain, simple guideposts; and if we, as Latter-day\nSaints, believing as we do in the divinity of this book which was\ntranslated by the gift and power of God, through the inspiration that\ncame to the Prophet Joseph Smith, would read these words as believing\nchildren should read, with understanding, in faith, being sure that God\ninspired them, and then put them into practice, I think it would not\nbe long before we could do away with appeals to bishops' courts, and\nhigh councils, and with the present necessity for teachers' visits, to\ntry to settle difficulties among Latter-day Saints. I believe every\nman would be his own judge, for he would judge righteously, because\nhe would judge in the light of truth, in the light and justice--not\nselfishly, not covetously, but in the light that has come from the\nheavens in the latter days, through revelations from God.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 11, August, 1908, pp. 729-732.\n\nPRAY FOR THE AUTHORITIES. We have met together this afternoon in the\ncapacity of a conference of this stake of Zion. We have had presented\nbefore us the stake authorities, together with the home missionaries,\nthat we might sustain them by our vote, which means also by our faith\nand prayers, and to stand by them in the discharge of all the duties\nthat devolve upon them. It is an important duty resting upon the Saints\nwho vote to sustain the authorities of the Church, to do so not only\nby the lifting of the hand, the mere form, {280} but in deed and in\ntruth. There never should be a day pass but all the people composing\nthe Church should lift up their voices in prayer to the Lord to sustain\nhis servants who are placed to preside over them. Not only should they\ndo this in behalf of the president of the stake and his counselors,\nbut they should do it in behalf of the high council, before whom, in\nconnection with the presidency of the stake, matters of vast importance\nto the members of the Church are brought from time to time for their\njudgment and counsel. These men should have the faith of the people to\nsustain them in discharge of their duties, in order that they may be\nstrong in the Lord. These authorities are also presented before the\npeople, so that if there is any fault in them, worthy of objection, to\ntheir acting in the positions to which they are called, the Saints who\nknow of these objections may make them manifest, in order that such\ninquiry may be instituted as may be necessary to ascertain the truth,\nthat those who are not worthy may be dropped, and only such as are\nworthy and faithful in the performance of their duties be sustained in\nthese exalted positions in the Church.\n\nWe should not permit ourselves to go about from day to day with a\nspirit of murmuring and fault-finding in our hearts against those who\nare presented before us to be sustained in responsible positions. If we\nhave anything in our hearts against any of these brethren, it is our\nduty, as conscientious members of the Church, first, as the Spirit may\ndirect, to go to them alone and make known to them our feeling toward\nthem and show them the cause of such feeling; not with a desire in our\nhearts to widen or increase the difficulty, but we should go to them in\nthe spirit of reconciliation and brotherly love, in a true Christian\nspirit, so that if any feeling of bitterness exists within us it may\nbe absolutely removed; and if we have cause against our brother, that\nwe may be in a position to remedy the evil. We should seek to love one\nanother and to sustain one another {281} as children of God and as\nbrothers and sisters in the cause.\n\nThe presentation of the authorities of the Church before a conference\nis made obligatory upon the Church. It is the command of the Lord that\nwe shall meet together to transact the business of the Church, an\nimportant part of which is to sustain the authorities of the Church,\nthus renewing our covenant to uphold God's authority which he has\ninstituted in the earth for the government of his Church. And I cannot\nemphasize too strongly the importance of Latter-day Saints honoring and\nsustaining in truth and in deed the authority of the holy priesthood\nwhich is called to preside. The moment a spirit enters the heart of a\nmember to refrain from sustaining the constituted authorities of the\nChurch, that moment he becomes possessed of a spirit which inclines\nto rebellion or dissension; and if he permits that spirit to take a\nfirm root in his mind, it will eventually lead him into darkness and\napostasy. It makes no difference how much we may profess to love the\ngospel and prize our standing in the Church, if we allow the spirit of\ndarkness to take possession of our minds, the light and love within\nus will go out, and bitterness and enmity will take possession of our\nsouls. Then, oh how dark, how bitter and wicked we may become!--_Salt\nLake Stake, C. R.,_ June 12, 1898.\n\nBLESSINGS FOLLOW PRAYERS. Family and secret prayers should be observed,\nnot alone to comply with the commandment of the Lord, but because of\nthe wonderful blessings to be gained. The Lord has said we should\ninquire of him.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 104.\n\nCORRECT OUR NEGLECTS. What shall we do if we have neglected our\nprayers? Let us begin to pray. If we have neglected any other duty,\nlet us seek unto the Lord for his Spirit, that we may know wherein\nwe have erred and lost our opportunities, or let them pass by us\nunimproved.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 24, p. 708.\n\n{282}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XIII\n\nTITHING; THE POOR; INDUSTRY\n\nWHY THE LAW OF TITHING WAS INSTITUTED. The Lord revealed to his people\nin the incipiency of his work a law which was more perfect than the\nlaw of tithing. It comprehended larger things, greater power, and a\nmore speedy accomplishment of the purposes of the Lord. But the people\nwere unprepared to live by it, and the Lord, out of mercy to the\npeople, suspended the more perfect law, and gave the law of tithing,\nin order that there might be means in the storehouse of the Lord for\nthe carrying out of the purposes he had in view; for the gathering of\nthe poor, for the spreading of the gospel to the nations of the earth,\nfor the maintenance of those who were required to give their constant\nattention, day in and day out, to the work of the Lord, and for whom\nit was necessary to make some provision. Without this law these things\ncould not be done, neither could temples be built and maintained, nor\nthe poor fed and clothed. Therefore the law of tithing is necessary\nfor the Church, so much so that the Lord has laid great stress upon\nit.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 47.\n\nESSENTIAL NATURE OF THE LAW OF TITHING. By this principle (tithing) the\nloyalty of the people of this Church shall be put to the test. By this\nprinciple it shall be known who is for the kingdom of God and who is\nagainst it. By this principle it shall be seen whose hearts are set on\ndoing the will of God and keeping his commandments, thereby sanctifying\nthe land of Zion unto God, and who are opposed to this principle and\nhave cut themselves off from the blessings of Zion. There is a great\ndeal of importance connected with this principle, for by it it shall\nbe known whether we are faithful or unfaithful. In this respect it is\nas essential {283} as faith in God, as repentance of sin, as baptism\nfor the remission of sin, or as the laying on of hands for the gift of\nthe Holy Ghost. For if a man keep all the law save one point, and he\noffend in that, he is a transgressor of the law, and he is not entitled\nto the fulness of the blessings of the gospel of Jesus Christ. But when\na man keeps all the law that is revealed, according to his strength,\nhis substance, and his ability, though what he does may be little, it\nis just as acceptable in the sight of God as if he were able to do a\nthousand times more.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, pp. 47, 48.\n\nTHE LAW OF TITHING A TEST. The law of tithing is a test by which the\npeople as individuals shall be proved. Any man who fails to observe\nthis principle shall be known as a man who is indifferent to the\nwelfare of Zion, who neglects his duty as a member of the Church and\nwho does nothing toward the accomplishment of the temporal advancement\nof the kingdom of God. He contributes nothing, either, toward spreading\nthe gospel to the nations of the earth, and he neglects to do that\nwhich would entitle him to receive the blessings and ordinances of the\ngospel.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 47.\n\nTHE LAW OF TITHING, THE LAW OF REVENUE. The purpose of the law of\ntithing is similar to that of the law of revenue which is enacted\nby every state, every country, and every municipality in the world,\nI suppose. There is no such thing as an organization of men for any\npurpose of importance, without provisions for carrying out its designs.\nThe law of tithing is the law of revenue for the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints. Without it, it would be impossible to carry on\nthe purposes of the Lord.\n\nTITHING. No doubt, a good deal more could be read from the scriptures\nin relation to this principle of tithing, which God has revealed to\nus in this dispensation, and which he requires at our hands, that we\nmay sanctify, by obedience to his law, this land that it may become\nindeed a land {284} of Zion unto us; and the promise is, that if we\nwill obey the laws of God, if we will put our trust in him, if we will\ndraw near unto him he will draw near unto us, and he will reward us\nwith his favor and his blessing. He will rebuke the devourer, and he\nwill cause that the earth shall be fruitful, that it shall yield in its\nstrength to the husbandman, the tiller of the soil, and to the herder\nof flocks. He will increase his kine, and will prosper him upon the\nright hand and upon the left, and he shall have an abundance, because\nhe puts his trust in God; he draws near unto him, and he is willing\nto prove him, to see whether he will not open the windows of heaven\nand pour out blessings upon him that he shall not have room to contain\nthem. Let every man who has received the gospel of Jesus Christ receive\nthis saying, and hearken to these words, for all they are worth. Some\nmen may esteem them lightly, and those who do, will, without doubt,\nfail to draw near, they will neglect to prove the Lord, they will not\nfulfil the commandments that he has given, and they will never know\nthat God tells the truth, and that he is able to fulfil his word and\npromise unto his people when they are willing to obey and keep his law.\nWhile they who appreciate these promises, who obey these laws that were\ngiven anciently, and have been renewed again in the dispensation of the\nfulness of times, for the blessing of the people, for the building up\nof Zion, for the feeding of the widow and the orphan, or the spreading\nof the gospel of Christ to the nations of the earth, and for the\ngathering of the people from the four quarters of the earth, those who\nhearken to these words, prize them as the truth, and apply them in\ntheir practice throughout their lives, will come to know that God is\na rewarder of those who diligently serve him, and that he is able to\nfulfil his promises unto them.\n\nA short time ago I met a brother--I need not call his name, for he is\nbut one among thousands who can bear the same testimony, not only by\nthe word of mouth but by {285} the evidences of thrift, of prosperity,\nof progress and of improvement which surround him in the midst of\nthe deserts. This season he has gathered in rich harvests, his farms\nhaving produced in abundance, while the farms of many of his neighbors\nare clogged with weeds, and their harvests have been only one-half or\none-third what his has been. How do you account for it? I account for\nit in the fact that God has blessed him; and so does he, for he is an\nintelligent man, a man that not only labors wisely and prudently, but\nin the fear of God, and in the desire of his heart to obey his laws.\nHe said to me and my companion with whom we were traveling: \"God has\nblessed me because I have striven to keep his laws, and because I have\nbeen true to my family.\" He went out there upon the desert seven or\neight years ago, impoverished by persecution and exile, being driven\nfrom his home and from his affairs, compelled to wander in exile for\nyears, part of the time preaching the gospel. He returned seven or\neight years ago, and settled down upon the desert. Today, out of the\nearth, the burning sands, he has produced beautiful homes, he has\nfruitful fields, which are spread out before the eyes of any man who\nwishes to go and look upon them. He pays his tithing, he remembers his\nofferings, he is obedient to the laws of God, and he is not afraid\nto bear testimony to his friends and neighbors that it is through\nobedience that God has blessed and prospered him, and made him what he\nis today. He is not the only one; there are others who are prospered in\nlike manner. And I testify that it is because God has blessed him, and\nhis soil, and his labors, that he obtained the increase, and secured\nthe blessings for which he sought and labored. He has acted in good\nfaith with the Lord; the Lord has known his heart, and has blessed him\naccordingly, and he is prosperous today in that desert, while as to\nmany of his neighbors--go and look for yourselves at their broad acres.\nThey tell the story for themselves. His lands are clear from noxious\nweeds, {286} because he has labored, and taken care of his lands, and\nbecause God has inspired him, and enlightened his mind. The Lord has\nblessed him in his basket and in his store, in his labors and in the\nthoughts of his mind, he has been inspired and enabled to accomplish\nthe work that he has done: I testify that it is because of man's faith\nin the promise of the Lord, and his desire to obey his laws, that he is\nblessed and prospered of him.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1897, pp. 35, 36.\n\nTHE WIDOW AND HER TITHING. Will you then deny the widow, because she\nhas only a mite to bestow? Because the tenth which she proposes to give\nin obedience to the commandment of God is but a penny, are you going to\ndeprive her of the privilege of having her name enrolled on the book\nof the law of the Lord, and of having her genealogy acknowledged and\nrecorded in the archives of the Church? And because her name is not\nfound there, are you going to deny her the privileges of the house of\nGod and of the ordinances of the gospel? I think it is time the bishops\nunderstood this principle. The bishop should encourage every man, woman\nand child, who earns and receives a return for labor, to honor the Lord\nand to prove obedient to the law of God by giving the one-tenth of that\nwhich he or she receives, as the Lord requires, so that they may have\ntheir names enrolled on the book of the law of the Lord, that their\ngenealogies may be had in the archives of the Church, and that they may\nbe entitled to the privileges and blessings of the house of God.\n\nI recollect most vividly a circumstance that occurred in the days of\nmy childhood. My mother was a widow, with a large family to provide\nfor. One spring when we opened our potato pits, she had her boys get\na load of the best potatoes and she took them to the tithing office;\npotatoes were scarce that season. I was a little boy at the time, and\ndrove the team. When we drove up to the steps of the tithing {287}\noffice, ready to unload the potatoes, one of the clerks came out and\nsaid to my mother, \"Widow Smith, it's a shame that you should have to\npay tithing.\" He said a number of other things that I remember well,\nbut they are not necessary for me to repeat here. The first two letters\nof the name of that tithing clerk were William Thompson, and he chided\nmy mother for paying her tithing, called her anything but wise or\nprudent; and said there were others who were strong and able to work\nthat were supported from the tithing office. My mother turned upon him\nand said: \"William, you ought to be ashamed of yourself. Would you deny\nme a blessing? If I did not pay my tithing, I should expect the Lord\nto withhold his blessings from me. I pay my tithing, not only because\nit is a law of God, but because I expect a blessing by doing it. By\nkeeping this and other laws, I expect to prosper, and to be able to\nprovide for my family.\" Though she was a widow, you may turn to the\nrecords of the Church from the beginning unto the day of her death, and\nyou will find that she never received a farthing from the Church to\nhelp her support herself and her family; but she paid in thousands of\ndollars in wheat, potatoes, corn, vegetables, meat, etc. The tithes of\nher sheep and cattle, the tenth pound of her butter, her tenth chicken,\nthe tenth of her eggs, the tenth pig, the tenth calf, the tenth colt--a\ntenth of everything she raised was paid. Here sits my brother who can\nbear testimony to the truth of what I say, as can others who knew her.\nShe prospered because she obeyed the laws of God. She had abundance to\nsustain her family. We never lacked as much as many others did; for\nwhile we found nettle greens most acceptable when we first came to the\nvalley; and while we enjoyed thistle roots, segoes and all that kind of\nthing, we were no worse off than thousands of others, and not as poor\nas many, for we were never without corn-meal and milk or butter, to my\nknowledge. Then that widow had her name recorded in the book of the\n{288} law of the Lord. That widow was entitled to the privileges of the\nhouse of God. No ordinance of the gospel could be denied her, for she\nwas obedient to the laws of God, and she would not fail in her duty,\nthough discouraged from observing a commandment of God by one who was\nin an official position.\n\nThis may be said to be personal. By some it may be considered\negotistical. But I do not speak of it in that light. When William\nThompson told my mother that she ought not to pay tithing, I thought\nhe was one of the finest fellows in the world. I believed every word\nhe said. I had to work and dig and toil myself. I had to help plow the\nground, plant the potatoes, hoe the potatoes, dig the potatoes, and\nall like duties, and then to load up a big wagon-box full of the very\nbest we had, leaving out the poor ones, and bringing the load to the\ntithing office, I thought in my childish way that it looked a little\nhard, specially when I saw certain of my playmates and early associates\nof childhood, playing round, riding horses and having good times, and\nwho scarcely ever did a lick of work in their lives, and yet were being\nfed from the public crib. Where are those boys today? Are they known\nin the Church? Are they prominent among the people of God? Are they or\nwere they ever valiant in the testimony of Jesus Christ? Have they a\nclear testimony of the truth in their hearts? Are they diligent members\nof the Church? No; and never have been, as a rule, and most of them are\ndead or vanished out of sight. Well, after I received a few years of\nexperience, I was converted, I found that my mother was right and that\nWilliam Thompson was wrong. He denied the faith, apostatized, left the\ncountry, and led away as many of his family as would go with him. I do\nnot want you to deny me the privilege of being numbered with those who\nhave the interests of Zion at heart, and who desire to contribute their\nproportion to the upbuilding of Zion, and for the maintenance {289} of\nthe work of the Lord in the earth. It is a blessing that I enjoy, and I\ndo not propose that anybody shall deprive me of that pleasure.--_Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1900, pp. 48, 49.\n\nTHE WIDOW AND TITHING. I preach that which I believe and that which\nI do know to be true, and I do know that if men will obey the laws\nof God, God will honor and bless them. I have proven it all my life\nthrough. I saw it manifested in circumstances which occurred in my\nchildhood, and I know that God has blessed the widow and the fatherless\nwhen they have been obedient to his laws and have kept his commandments.\n\nI can tell you the history of a widow woman, with a large family, who\nwas more particular, if possible, to pay the Lord what belonged to him\nthan she was to pay to her neighbors to whom she might be indebted,\nand she never was indebted to her neighbors, thank God, for anything\nthat she did not pay to the last cent, because the Lord blessed her\nwith plenty, and in her latter years she did not have to borrow of\nher neighbors, nor did she have to call upon the Church for support,\neither, but she paid thousands of dollars in products and money into\nthe storehouse of the Lord, although she was a widow with a large\nfamily to support. I know this. I can testify of this, and that the\nLord Almighty blessed her, not only in the products of her fields,\nbut in her flocks and herds. They were not devoured. They were not\ndestroyed. They did not lie down and die. They increased. They did\nnot stray away; and thieves did not steal them. One reason for that\nwas, she had a little boy that watched them very carefully under\nher direction, and prompting. Her eye was upon everything, she had\nsupervision over everything, she directed those whom she employed,\nand her children; and I am a witness--and here sits another witness\n(Patriarch John Smith)--that God, the eternal Father, blessed her and\nprospered her while she {290} lived, and she was not only enabled to\nmaintain herself and children that were left to her in poverty, in a\nday of trial, and when she was driven out into the wilderness, but she\nwas able to feed scores of the poor, and to pay her tithes besides.\nVerily the Lord prospered her, and she was blessed.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1897, pp. 35-37.\n\nWHO RECEIVES CHURCH HELP SHOULD BE TITHE PAYERS. When one comes to\na bishop and asks for assistance because of his or her straitened\ncircumstances, the first thing the bishop should do is to inquire if\nhe or she is a tithe-payer. He should know whether the name is on the\nbook of the law of the Lord, and if not on the book, if he or she has\nbeen derelict and negligent in relation to this principle of tithing,\nhe or she has no claim upon the bishop, neither have their children;\nand if, under those circumstances, the bishop assists him, it will\nsimply be out of pure charity and not because such have any claim upon\nthe Church. That is why the widow who receives assistance from the\nChurch should pay her tithing, so that her name may be on the records\nof the Church. It is not a law that is applicable to one and not to\nanother. If the rich may not receive blessings because their names are\nnot on the record, then neither shall the poor receive blessings in\nthe house of God, if their names are not recorded. So long as a poor\nperson receives his or her support through the tithings of the people,\nthey should be willing to observe the law themselves in order that\nthey may be entitled to what they receive. They should show by their\nobservance of the law that they are law-keepers and not law-breakers.\nOur children, as soon as they become old enough to earn means, should\nbe taught to pay their tithing, that their names may be written in the\nbook of the law of the Lord, so that if perchance their father die\nand they are left orphans, their names as well as the names of their\nparents, will be found upon the records and they will, as God lives, be\nentitled to {291} their support and to their education. It is our duty\nto look after these children and see that they have an equal chance\nwith those who are most favored with parents to look after them.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1899, pp. 44, 45.\n\nUSE OF TITHING. I mention this simply to show that these men, whose\nwhole time is occupied in the ministry, are only drawing their\nnecessary support from the Church. They must have that. You would\nnot begrudge them that. Men who are faithful, valiant, instant in\nseason and out of season, and consequently engaged in the work of the\nministry, you surely would not say that they should not have food to\neat, raiment to wear, and where to lay their heads; and that is all\nthese men get from the Church. The laborer is certainly worthy of\nhis hire. So that your tithing is not enriching your brethren of the\nministry. It is being used to keep up the ordinances of the house of\nGod in these four temples. Thousands and thousands of dollars of it are\nbeing used in educating the youth of Zion and in maintaining the Church\nschools. Thousands of dollars are being expended to feed and clothe\nthe poor, and to take care of those who are dependent upon the Church.\nThey look to their \"mother\" for succor and support, and it is right and\nproper that the Church should provide for its own poor and indigent,\nfeeble and helpless, so far as possible._--Apr. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 71.\n\nCOMMERCIALISM AND TITHING. The Church is charged with commercialism.\nThere is not the least resemblance of it, in truth. The Church is\nneither buying nor selling goods or chattels. It is not engaged in\nmerchandising of any description, and never has been; and there could\nnot well be a more false and groundless statement made against the\nChurch than to charge it with commercialism. It is true that, unlike\nother churches or religious organizations, the people of this Church\nobserve the law of tithing, which is the law of revenue of the Church.\nWe do not pass around {292} the hat to you, nor the collection box, for\nmeans to defray the expenses incident to carrying on of the work of the\nChurch. You give it voluntarily. This reminds me of another falsehood\nthat is spread abroad by our enemies, namely: That the \"Mormon\" people\nare compelled to pay tithing, that the authorities of the Church demand\nit of them, that it is made obligatory upon them, and is tyrannically\nexacted from them all the time, which is an infamous falsehood, a\nslander, for there is not a word or syllable of truth in it. The\nobservance of the law of tithing is voluntary. I can pay my tithing\nor not, as I choose. It is a matter of choice with me, whether I will\ndo it or not do it; but, feeling as I do, loyal to the Church, loyal\nto its interests, believing that it is right and just to observe the\nlaw of tithing I do observe it--on the same principle that I think it\nis right for me to observe the law of repentance, and of baptism, for\nthe remission of sins. It is my pleasure to do my duty with reference\nto the observance of these principles, and to pay my tithing. The Lord\nhas revealed how this means shall be cared for, and managed; namely,\nby the Presidency of the Church and the High Council of the Church\n(that is, the Twelve Apostles), and the Presiding Bishopric of the\nChurch. I think there is wisdom in this. It is not left for one man to\ndispose of it, or to handle it alone, not by any means. It devolves\nupon at least eighteen men, men of wisdom, of faith, of ability, as\nthese eighteen men are. I say it devolves upon them to dispose of the\ntithes of the people and to use them for whatever purpose in their\njudgment and wisdom will accomplish the most good for the Church; and\nbecause this fund of tithing is disposed of by these men whom the Lord\nhas designated as having authority to do it, for the necessities and\nbenefit of the Church, they call it \"commercialism.\" What absurdity!\nYou may just as well call their practices in passing around their\ncontribution boxes, for collecting means with which to build their\n{293} churches, with which to pay their ministers, and with which to\ncarry on the monetary affairs of their churches, \"commercialism,\" as\nfor them to charge us with \"commercialism,\" because we handle the\ntithing of the Church, and appropriate and use it for the benefit of\nthe Church.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 5, 6.\n\nTITHING USED CAREFULLY AND FULL ACCOUNTS KEPT. I defy any man on earth\nto point his finger to a dollar that is wilfully wasted or stolen by\nthe servants of God. The tithing books are kept as accurately and as\nperfectly as any books are kept in any bank. Every man who pays a\ndollar tithing gets his credit on the books; and if he wants to see\nthat his credit is there he can go and see for himself. But we do not\npropose to open our books and show your accounts to every Tom, Dick\nand Harry in the land who never did pay any tithing. We do not propose\nto do that, if we can help it. But you Latter-day Saints who pay your\ntithes and your offerings, if you want to see for yourselves that you\nmay be eye and ear witnesses, the books are open to you, and you can\ncome and examine your accounts any business day you want.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1905, p. 5.\n\nBOOKS OPEN TO TITHE-PAYERS. The man who complains about not knowing\nwhat is done with the tithing, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred,\nis the man who has no credit on the books of the Church for paying\ntithing. We do not care to exhibit the books of the Church to such\ncarpers, and to that class of people. But there is not a tithe-payer\nin the Church who cannot go to the Presiding Bishop's office, or\nto the office of the Trustee-in-Trust, if he desires, and find his\naccount, and see to it that every dollar he has given to the Lord for\ntithing is credited to him. Then, if he wants to be more searching as\na tithe-payer, and find out what is done with the tithing, we will set\nbefore him the whole thing, and if he has any good counsel to give us\nwe will take it from him. But we will not--because we do {294} not have\nto, and it is not the business of the world to require it--open our\nbooks to the world, unless we wish to. We are not ashamed of them. We\nare not afraid for them to be inspected. They are honest and straight;\nand there is not a man in the world who will look at them, but will say\nso, if he is honest himself.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1906, pp. 6, 7.\n\nWE SHOULD SYMPATHIZE WITH THE UNFORTUNATE. We too frequently see a\ndisposition on the part of our children to make fun of the unfortunate.\nA poor cripple, or a poor, weak-minded person comes along, and the boys\nwill poke fun at him, and make unbecoming remarks about him. This is\nentirely wrong, and such a spirit as this should never be witnessed\namong the children of the Latter-day Saints.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, pp.\n87, 88.\n\nCHARITY TO BE ACCEPTED ONLY WHEN NECESSARY. There is such a thing as\nencouraging idleness and fostering pauperism among men. Men and women\nought not to be willing to receive charity unless they are compelled to\ndo so to keep them from suffering. Every man and woman ought to possess\nthe spirit of independence, a self-sustaining spirit, that would\nprompt him or her to say, when they are in need, \"I am willing to give\nmy labor in exchange for that which you give me.\" No man ought to be\nsatisfied to receive, and to do nothing for it. After a man is brought\ndown to poverty and is under the necessity of receiving aid, and his\nfriends give it to him, he should feel that it is an obligation under\nwhich he is placed, and when the Lord should open his way he would\nreturn the gift. That is the feeling we should cultivate in our hearts,\nto make us a free and independent people. The cultivation of any other\nfeeling or spirit than this is calculated to make paupers, to degrade\nand bring mankind down to beggary, which is a most wretched condition\nfor men to be in. It is a bad thing for men to think the world owes\nthem a living, and all they have to do is to beg or steal to get it. *\n* * I don't refer to the {295} cripple, or to those who are enfeebled\nby age, because I look at them in an entirely different light; there is\na necessity for them to live, and there is a necessity for us to assist\nsuch, but there is no great need in this world for men and women who\nare able to work and will not work.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, pp. 46-48.\n\nCEASE TO WASTE TIME; CEASE TO BE IDLE. I desire to say to this\ncongregation at this time that I have felt very strongly of late a\ndesire, a responsibility, I may say, resting upon me, to admonish the\nLatter-day Saints everywhere to cease loitering away their precious\ntime, to cease from all idleness. It is said in the revelations that\nthe idler in Zion shall not eat the bread of the laborer, and there is\nvastly too much, in some parts--not universally, but there is far too\nmuch precious time wasted by the youth of Zion, and perhaps by some\nthat are older and more experienced and who ought to know better, in\nthe foolish, vain and unprofitable practice of card-playing. We hear of\ncard parties here and card parties there, and entertainments where the\nplaying of cards is the principal amusement; and the whole evening is\nthus wasted. The whole precious time of those who are gathered together\non occasions of this kind, aggregating many hours, absolutely wasted.\nIf there was nothing else to be said against this practice, that alone\nshould be sufficient to induce Latter-day Saints not to indulge in this\nfoolish and unprofitable pastime.\n\nRead good books. Learn to sing and to recite, and to converse upon\nsubjects that will be of interest to your associates, and at your\nsocial gatherings, instead of wasting the time in senseless practices\nthat lead only to mischief and sometimes to serious evil and\nwrongdoing; instead of doing this, seek out of the best books knowledge\nand understanding. Read history. Read philosophy, if you wish. Read\nanything that is good, that will elevate the mind and will add to your\nstock of knowledge, that those who associate {296} with you may feel\nan interest in your pursuit of knowledge and of wisdom.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1903, p. 98.\n\nGOSPEL BLESSING OBTAINED BY LABOR. We can never attain to the blessings\nof the gospel by merely becoming acquainted with it and then sitting\ndown and doing nothing ourselves to stem the current of evil that is\npreying upon us and upon the world.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 40.\n\nIDLERS HAVE NO PLACE IN ZION. There should be no idlers in Zion. Even\nthe poor who have to be assisted should be willing to do all in their\npower to earn their own living. Not one man or woman should be content\nto sit down and be fed, clothed, or housed without any exertion on\nhis or her part to compensate for these privileges. All men and women\nshould feel a degree of independence of character that would stimulate\nthem to do something for a living, and not be idle; for it is written\nthat the idler shall not eat the bread of the laborer of Zion, and\nhe shall not have place among us. Therefore, it is necessary that we\nshould be industrious, that we should intelligently apply our labor to\nsomething that is productive and conducive to the welfare of the human\nfamily. God help us to do this, is my prayer. Amen.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1899, p. 42; Doc. and Cov. 42:42; 68:30; 75:29.\n\nA MESSAGE OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS ON BEHALF OF THE POOR. The position\nof the Latter-day Saints in regard to the poor is perhaps well\nunderstood by most readers of the _Era_. But there are some points\nwhich are not quite clear to a number of our friends.\n\nGod has commanded this people to remember the poor, and to give means\nfor their support. No other community, perhaps, has proved more\nwilling than the Latter-day Saints to obey this command. They have\ndemonstrated this in the past and have been very willing to impart of\ntheir properties to aid the poor and unfortunate, not only in their own\nmidst, but also those who live in other nations and other {297} places\nin our own country. No call for help has ever been heard in vain by\nthem. And this is true, notwithstanding the fact that they have often\nsuffered from unjust oppression and great poverty, in which they have\nreceived little, if any, sympathy and no help. They have always taken\ncare of themselves and besides have helped others.\n\nA leading mission of the Church is to teach the gospel of Christ in\nthe world. It has an important message to deliver, which not only\nincludes the spiritual salvation of men, but also their temporal\nwelfare. It not only teaches that faith is necessary, but also that\nworks are required. Belief in Jesus is well and good, but it must\nbe of a living 'kind which induces the believer to work out his own\nsalvation, and to aid others to do the same. We do not believe in\ncharity as a business; but rather we depend on mutual helpfulness.\nWhile the gospel message requires faith and repentance, it requires\nalso that temporal necessities must be met. So the Lord has revealed\nplans for the temporal salvation of the people. For the benefit of the\npoor we have the fast instituted, a leading object of which among other\nthings is to provide the poor with food and other necessities until\nthey may help themselves. For it is clear that plans which contemplate\nonly relieving present distress are deficient. The Church has always\nsought to place its members in a way to help themselves, rather than\nadopting the method of so many charitable institutions of providing\nfor only present needs. When the help is withdrawn or used up, more\nmust be provided from the same source, thus making paupers of the poor\nand teaching them the incorrect principle of relying upon others'\nhelp, instead of depending upon their own exertions. This plan has\nmade the Latter-day Saints independent wherever they have settled. It\nhas prevented a constant recurring of calls for help and established\npermanent conditions by which the people help themselves. Our idea of\ncharity, therefore, is to relieve present wants and then to {298} put\nthe poor in a way to help themselves so that in turn they may help\nothers. The funds are committed for distribution to wise men, generally\nto bishops of the Church, whose duty it is to look after the poor.\n\nWe submit the equitable fast-day plan of the Lord to the churches of\nthe world as a wise and systematic way of providing for the poor. I\nsay equitable because it gives an opportunity for the contribution of\nmuch or little, according to the position and standing of those who\ncontribute; and besides, it helps both the giver and the receiver. If\nthe churches would adopt the universal monthly fast-day, as observed\nby the Latter-day Saints, and devote the means saved during the day to\nthe alleviation, blessing and benefit of the poor, and with a view to\nhelping them to help themselves, there would soon be no poor in the\nland.\n\nIt would be a simple matter for people to comply with this requirement\nto abstain from food and drink one day each month, and to dedicate what\nwould be consumed during that day to the poor, and as much more as they\npleased. The Lord has instituted this law; it is simple and perfect,\nbased on reason and intelligence, and would not only prove a solution\nto the question of providing for the poor, but it would result in good\nto those who observe the law. It would call attention to the sin of\nover-eating, place the body in subjection to the spirit, and so promote\ncommunion with the Holy Ghost, and insure a spiritual strength and\npower which the people of the nation so greatly need. As fasting should\nalways be accompanied by prayer, this law would bring the people nearer\nto God, and divert their minds once a month at least, from the mad rush\nof worldly affairs and cause them to be brought into immediate contact\nwith practical, pure and undefiled religion--to visit the fatherless\nand the widow, and keep themselves unspotted from the sins of the\nworld. For religion is not in believing the commandments {299} only, it\nis in doing them. I would to God that men would not only believe Jesus\nChrist and his teachings, but would broaden their belief to the extent\nof doing the things that are taught by him, and doing them in spirit.\n\nHe certainly taught fasting, prayer and helpfulness. No better start\ncan be made than by fasting, praying to God, and sacrificing means\nfor the poor. This law combines belief and practice, faith and works,\nwithout which neither Armenian nor Latter-day Saint, neither Jew nor\nGentile, can be saved.\n\nWhen appeals are made to the Latter-day Saints for aid, they are always\nwilling to comply; but we have also our mission to perform; to preach\nthe gospel, to establish peace, secure plenty, and promote happiness\nin the land; and our people have learned through the commandments of\nGod how to take care of themselves and are trying to help others to\ndo likewise. They are ever helping each other and it is seldom that\npoor are found among them who are unprovided for. They are practically\nindependent and may become entirely so by a stricter adherence to the\nlaw of the Lord! We believe that if other communities would adopt\nthe plans of consecration, fasting, and tithing, which the Lord has\nrevealed to the Latter-day Saints and carry them out in spirit, with\nfaith and works, that poverty and pauperism would be greatly reduced\nor entirely overcome. Opportunities would be presented so that all\nmight obtain work and thus provide for themselves; and the other\ncommand of the Lord would be obeyed: \"Thou shalt not be idle; for he\nthat is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments of the\nlaborer.\"--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 10, pp. 831-833.\n\n{300}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XIV\n\nTEMPERANCE; THE SABBATH\n\nMAN SHOULD BE MASTER OF HIS APPETITES. How humiliating it must be to\na thoughtful man to feel that he is a slave to his appetites, or to\nan over-weening and pernicious habit, desire or passion. We believe\nin strict temperance. We believe in abstinence from all injurious\npractices, and from the use of all hurtful things. Poison, in the\njudgment of the physician, may be beneficial, under some conditions in\nlife, as a momentary relief; but poison, under any circumstance, should\nonly be used as a temporary expedient, necessary, perhaps, in our best\njudgment, for the time being, for the instant--for sudden and certain\ndesired relief--but the continued use of that poison will fasten its\nfangs upon us, so to speak, in such a way that by and by we will find\nthat we are overpowered by it, and we become slaves of the pernicious\nhabit that becomes a tyrannical master over us.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1908, p.\n4.\n\nMODERATION. We may make evil of all amusements, but the Saints should\nnot be unwise, but rather understand what the will of the Lord is,\nand practice moderation in all things. They should avoid excesses and\ncease from sin, putting far from them \"the lusts of men;\" and in their\namusements and pastimes adopt a course that looks to the spirit as well\nas the letter, the intention and not the act alone, the whole and not\nthe part, which is the meaning of moderation. In this way their conduct\nwill be reasonable and becoming, and they shall find no trouble in\nunderstanding the will of the Lord.\n\nLet me exhort the young people particularly, and the Saints generally,\nto weigh well the value of moderation in all their actions and\namusements. Remember, too, that excessive {301} feasting is not\ngood; neither is excessive labor, but idleness and waste of precious\ntime is infinitely worse. \"Let your moderation be known to all\nmen.\"--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, p. 857, Sept., 1903.\n\nTEMPERANCE. We endorse any movement looking to temperance, looking to\nvirtue, tending to purity of life and to faith in God and obedience to\nhis laws; and we are against evil of every description; and we are, in\nour faith and prayers, against evil-doers--not that we would pray for\nevil to come upon evil-doers, but that evil-doers might see the folly\nof their ways and the wickedness of their acts and repent of them and\nturn away from them.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 8.\n\nHOW TO TEACH TEMPERANCE. The best way to teach temperance is to keep\nthe Word of Wisdom; and the next best is to assist others to keep it,\nby removing artificial temptations from their lives. Such temptation\nis the saloon, and it is time that the sentiment in the communities\nwhere the members of the Church reside should be declared against this\nsoul-destroying evil.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 46, p. 333, June,\n1911.\n\nUSE OF TOBACCO AND STRONG DRINKS. The use of tobacco in its various\nforms and of strong drinks to some extent is also to be lamented and\ndeplored, especially among the youth, and this evil should be stamped\nout. The people of God should set their faces like flint against\nthese practices, and they should see to it that their children are\ntaught better, and that a better example is set before them by their\nparents, in order that the children may grow up without sin in these\nthings.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 2.\n\nDO NOT SMOKE. Teach your children not to smoke; persuade them not to do\nit. Watch and look after them, and try to teach them better, and to be\ncourteous and kind.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 86.\n\nTHE SALOON. No member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints can afford to do himself the dishonor, {302} or bring upon\nhimself the disgrace, of crossing the threshold of a liquor saloon or a\ngambling hell, or of any house of ill-fame of whatever name or nature\nit may be. No Latter-day Saint, no member of the Church, can afford it,\nfor it is humiliating to him, it is disgraceful in him to do it, and\nGod will judge him according to his works.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 7.\n\nIf, I say, the people observe the principles of this revelation\n(Doctrine and Covenants 89), there could not exist in their midst that\nmost obnoxious institution known as a saloon; it can not exist where\nonly Latter-day Saints dwell.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 6.\n\nDEFEAT THE LIQUOR INTERESTS. The liquor interests--the enemies of the\nrace--are again making keen efforts to restore the former low-down\nconditions. In some places, we understand, enough petitioners have\nalready been obtained and the names filed with the commissioners\nrequesting an election this June. With all good people we join in\nhoping that these efforts may utterly fail to restore the saloon.\nThis should be the desire of all Latter-day Saints, and their prayers\nshould be supported by their works and votes. In these elections\nthe wives, mothers and sisters have their golden opportunity with\nfathers and brothers to arise and utterly crush the cursed traffic\nin drink for which so many have suffered in sweat, and pain, and\ntears.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 16, 1912-13, p. 824.\n\nVITALITY AND PATENT MEDICINES. Instead of flocking out to hear\nsmooth-tongued impostors people should leave them severely alone.\nInstead of dosing themselves with patent medicines, they should\nlearn to keep their bodies healthy by right living (see Doctrine and\nCovenants, Sec 89), by inhaling pure air, taking plenty of exercise,\nand bathing not only often in fresh water, but also in the sunshine\nwith which our merciful Father has so abundantly provided us. If there\nare cases of sickness, as there will be {303} notwithstanding any\nprecaution we may take, which common sense and good nursing, or simple\nhome remedies do not suffice to cure, let us follow the advice of the\nScriptures (James 5:14-16), but if we do not believe in the elders, or\nin the prayer of faith saving the sick, let a reputable and faithful\nphysician be consulted. By all means, let the quack the traveling\nfakir, the cure-all nostrum, and the indiscriminate dosing with patent\nmedicine, be abolished like so much trash.\n\nThe young man who would cope with the world, who would be full of\nvigor, and fresh for the battle of life, will find his strength in\nliving according to the word of the Lord; for the promise is that all\n\"who remember to keep and do these sayings, walking in obedience to\nthe commandments, shall receive health in their navel, and marrow to\ntheir bones, and shall find wisdom and great treasures of knowledge,\neven hidden treasures; and shall run and not be weary, and shall walk\nand not faint; and I, the Lord, give unto them a promise, that the\ndestroying angel shall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not\nslay them.\"--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, June, 1902, p. 624.\n\nSTAMP OUT PROFANITY AND VULGARITY. We should stamp out profanity, and\nvulgarity, and everything of that character that exists among us; for\nall such things are incompatible with the gospel and inconsistent with\nthe people of God.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1901, p. 2.\n\nSATURDAY'S WORK. A good modern eighth commandment might read something\nlike this: Do not so overwork and fret on Saturday as to deprive the\nSabbath of the devotions and worship that belong to it as a day of rest.\n\nIn the home, Saturday is the day set apart for house cleaning, for\nextra cooking, for mending and all sorts of repairs that the Sabbath is\nthought to require. In business, Saturday is a day for picking up all\nlose ends, for closing up all the unfinished details of a week's work.\n\n{304} The consequences of our modern treatment of the last day of the\nweek are too often manifested in an indolence and supine indifference\nthat make our feelings and a total lack of energy almost incompatible\nwith the spirit of worship. No worn-out man or woman, by the excessive\ntoil of an early Saturday morning and a late Saturday night, can\nproperly worship God in spirit and in truth.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 44, July, 1909, p. 295.\n\nPURPOSE OF THE SABBATH. The Sabbath is a day of rest and of worship,\ndesignated and set apart by special commandment of the Lord to the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and we should honor and\nkeep it holy. We should also teach our children this principle.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1901, pp. 1, 2.\n\nTHE MEANING OF SUNDAY. True, Sunday is a day of rest, a change from the\nordinary occupations of the week, but it is more than that. It is a day\nof worship, a day in which the spiritual life of man may be enriched.\nA day of indolence, a day of physical recuperation is too often a very\ndifferent thing from the God-ordained day of rest. Physical exhaustion\nand indolence are incompatible with a spirit of worship. A proper\nobservance of the duties and devotions of the Sabbath day will, by its\nchange and its spiritual life, give the best rest that men can enjoy on\nthe Sabbath day.\n\nSaturday evening may be wisely set apart as a time for thoughtful\nconversation or helpful reading as an introduction to the Sabbath\nday.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 44, July, 1909, p. 297.\n\nWHAT SHALL WE DO ON THE SABBATH DAY? My belief is that it is the duty\nof Latter-day Saints to honor the Sabbath day and keep it holy, just as\nthe Lord has commanded us to do. Go to the house of prayer. Listen to\ninstructions. Bear your testimony to the truth. Drink at the fountain\nof knowledge and of instruction, as it may be opened for us from those\nwho are inspired to give us instruction. When {305} we go home, get the\nfamily together. Let us sing a few songs. Let us read a chapter or two\nin the Bible, or in the Book of Mormon, or in the book of Doctrine and\nCovenants. Let us discuss the principles of the gospel which pertain\nto advancement in the school of divine knowledge, and in this way\noccupy one day in seven. I think it would be profitable for us to do\nthis.--_M.I.A. Conference,_ June 11, 1916, _Young Woman's Journal,_\nVol. 27, pp. 455-460.\n\nNECESSITY OF SUNDAY WORSHIP. It is imperatively necessary, at all\ntimes, and especially so when our associations do not afford us the\nmoral and spiritual support which we require for our advancement that\nwe go to the house of the Lord to worship and mingle with the Saints,\nthat their moral and spiritual influence may help to correct our\nfalse impressions and restore us to that life which the duties and\nobligations or our conscience and true religion impose upon us.\n\n\"Good times\" are often dangerous times, and social fraternity, if not\nof the right character, will prove more harmful than helpful. Let us,\ntherefore, in the midst of our worldly callings and associations,\nnot forget that paramount duty which we owe to ourselves and to our\nGod.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 47, March, 1912, p. 145.\n\nBE WISE IN ALL YOU DO. Leave these poisonous and injurious things\nalone; live within your means; get out of debt; and keep out of debt;\ndo not run faster than you can go safely; be careful and cautious\nin what you do; advise with those who have wisdom and experience,\nbefore you leap, lest you leap into the dark; and so guard yourselves\nfrom possible evil and disadvantage, that the Lord can pour out the\nblessings of heaven upon you, yes, \"open the windows of heaven\" and\npour out upon you blessings that you shall scarcely have room to\ncontain them.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1910, pp. 6, 7.\n\nTHE NATURE AND PURPOSE OF FASTING. The law to the {306} Latter-day\nSaints, as understood by the authorities of the Church, is that\nfood and drink are not to be partaken of for twenty-four hours,\n\"from even to even,\" and that the Saints are to refrain from all\nbodily gratification and indulgences. Fast day being on the Sabbath,\nit follows, of course, that all labor is to be abstained from. In\naddition, the leading and principal object of the institution of the\nfast among the Latter-day Saints was that the poor might be provided\nwith food and other necessities. It is, therefore, incumbent upon every\nLatter-day Saint to give to his bishop, on fast day, the food that he\nor his family would consume for the day, that it may be given to the\npoor for their benefit and blessing; or, in lieu of the food, that its\nequivalent amount, or, if the person is wealthy, a liberal donation, in\nmoney, be so reserved and dedicated to the poor.\n\nNow, while the law requires the Saints in all the world to fast from\n\"even to even\" and to abstain both from food and drink, it can easily\nbe seen from the Scriptures, and especially from the words of Jesus,\nthat it is more important to obtain the true spirit of love for God\nand man, \"purity of heart and simplicity of intention,\" than it is to\ncarry out the cold letter of the law. The Lord has instituted the fast\non a reasonable and intelligent basis, and none of his works are vain\nor unwise. His law is perfect in this as in other things. Hence, those\nwho can are required to comply thereto; it is a duty from which they\ncannot escape; but let it be remembered that the observance of the\nfast day by abstaining twenty-four hours from food and drink is not an\nabsolute rule, it is no iron-clad law to us, but it is left with the\npeople as a matter of conscience, to exercise wisdom and discretion.\nMany are subject to weakness, others are delicate in health, and others\nhave nursing babies; of such it should not be required to fast. Neither\nshould parents compel their little children to fast. I have known\nchildren to cry for something to eat on fast day. In such cases, going\nwithout {307} food will do them no good. Instead, they dread the day\nto come, and in place of hailing it, dislike it; while the compulsion\nengenders a spirit of rebellion in them, rather than a love for the\nLord and their fellows. Better teach them the principle, and let them\nobserve it when they are old enough to choose intelligently, than to so\ncompel them.\n\nBut those should fast who can, and all classes among us should be\ntaught to save the meals which they would eat, or their equivalent, for\nthe poor. None are exempt from this; it is required of the Saints, old\nand young, in every part of the Church. It is no excuse that in some\nplaces there are no poor. In such cases the fast donation should be\nforwarded to the proper authorities for transmission to such stakes of\nZion as may stand in need.\n\nSo shall we gain favor in the sight of God, and learn the acceptable\nfast before him.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, December, 1903, p. 146.\n\nKEEPING THE SABBATH HOLY. To observe the Sabbath day properly is the\nplain duty of every Latter-day Saint--and that includes the young\nmen and young women and the boys and girls. It may seem strange that\nit should be necessary to repeat this often-asserted fact. But there\nappear to be some people, and sometimes whole communities, who neglect\nthis duty, and therefore stand in need of this admonition.\n\nWhat are we required to do on the Sabbath day? The revelations of the\nLord to the Prophet Joseph are very plain on this subject, and these\nshould govern us, for they are in strict harmony with the teachings of\nthe Savior. Here are some of the simple requirements:\n\nThe Sabbath is appointed unto you to rest from your labors.\n\nThe Sabbath is a special day for you to worship, to pray, and to show\nzeal and ardor in your religious faith and duty--to pay devotions to\nthe Most High.\n\n{308} The Sabbath is a day when you are required to offer your time and\nattention in worship of the Lord, whether in meeting, in the home, or\nwherever you may be--that is the thought that should occupy your mind.\n\nThe Sabbath day is a day when, with your brethren and sisters, you\nshould attend the meetings of the Saints, prepared to partake of the\nsacrament of the Lord's supper; having first confessed your sins before\nthe Lord and your brethren and sisters, and forgiven your fellows as\nyou expect the Lord to forgive you.\n\nOn the Sabbath day you are to do no other thing than to prepare your\nfood with singleness of heart, that your fasting may be perfect, and\nyour joy may be full. This is what the Lord calls fasting and prayer.\n\nThe reason for this required course upon the Sabbath day is also\nplainly stated in the revelations. It is that one may more fully keep\nhimself unspotted from the world; and to this end, also, the Saints are\nrequired to go to the house of prayer and offer up their sacraments on\nthe Sabbath day.\n\nNow, what is the promise to the Saints who observe the Sabbath? The\nLord declares that inasmuch as they do this with cheerful hearts and\ncountenances, the fulness of the earth is theirs: \"the beasts of the\nfield and the fowls of the air, and that which climbeth upon the\ntrees and walketh upon the earth. Yea, and the herb, and the good\nthings which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment,\nor for houses, or for barns, or for orchards, or for gardens, or for\nvineyards.\" (Doc. and Cov. 59.)\n\nThese are all made for the benefit and use of man to please the eye and\nto gladden the heart, to strengthen the body and to enliven the soul.\nAll are promised to those who keep the commandments, and among the\ncommandments is this important one, to observe properly the Sabbath day.\n\n{309} The Lord is not pleased with people who know these things and do\nthem not.\n\nMen are not resting from their labors when they plow, and plant and\nhaul and dig. They are not resting when they linger around the home all\nday on Sunday, doing odd jobs that they have been too busy to do on\nother days.\n\nMen are not showing zeal and ardor in their religious faith and duty\nwhen they hustle off early Sunday morning on the cars, in teams, in\nautomobiles, to the canyons, the resorts, and to visit friends or\nplaces of amusement with their wives and children. They are not paying\ntheir devotions in this way to the Most High.\n\nNot in seeking pleasure and recreation do they offer their time and\nattention in the worship of the Lord; nor can they thus rejoice in the\nspirit of forgiveness and worship that comes with partaking of the holy\nsacrament.\n\nBoys and young men are not fasting with singleness of heart that their\njoy may be full when they spend the Sabbath day loafing around the\nvillage ice-cream stand or restaurant, playing games, or in buggy\nriding, fishing, shooting, or engaged in physical sports, excursions\nand outings. Such is not the course that will keep them unspotted from\nthe world, but rather one that will deprive them of the rich promises\nof the Lord, giving them sorrow instead of joy, and unrest and anxiety\ninstead of the peace that comes with works of righteousness.\n\nLet us play and take recreation to our hearts' content during other\ndays, but on the Sabbath let us rest, worship, go to the house of\nprayer, partake of the sacrament, cat our food with singleness of\nheart, and pay our devotions to God, that the fulness of the earth may\nbe ours, and that we may have peace in this world and eternal life in\nthe world to come.\n\n\"But,\" says one, \"in our settlement we have no other {310} day for\namusement and sports, excursions and outings, ball games and races.\"\n\nThen demand one.\n\nIs it possible that parents, in the face of the promises of the Lord,\nwill deny a day in the week when their children may have recreation;\nand so force them to spend the Sabbath in sports!\n\nOne prominent man, in one of the northern stakes, where ball games and\nother sports are said to be the rule on Sunday, asked what could be\ndone to remedy the evil. He was told to try a half holiday on one of\nthe week days.\n\n\"Then,\" he replied, \"we can have no change nor remedy. Here are\nhundreds of acres of hay and ripening fields crying for workmen, and we\ncannot spare our boys for play.\"\n\nThe best reply to such an argument is the question: \"Which is best--to\nlet the hay go to ruin, or the boy?\" Let the hay go; save the boy.\nHe is worth more than all your material possessions. Save him in the\nspirit of the gospel--protect him from Sabbath breaking--by offering\na little temporal sacrifice, and the Lord will keep his promise to\nyou. Get together in your ward, unitedly select a day for play and\nrecreation; and like faithful Saints demand that the Sabbath day, as\nfar as you and yours are concerned, shall be devoted to the Lord our\nGod.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 13, 1909-10, pp. 842-844.\n\nDO NOT ROB THE SABBATH DAY. It is incumbent on members of the Church\nto so plan their work that there shall be no excuse for robbing the\nLord's day of its sanctity. To this end let the boys and girls have\na half holiday during the week, which may be profitably used for\nrecreations, leaving the Sabbath for spiritual culture and worship. It\nis equally obligatory that we so plan our amusements that these shall\nnot interfere with our worship. Let therefore some other night than\nSaturday be provided for the purpose. The Lord has commanded his people\nto observe {311} the Sabbath day to keep it holy, and on that day to go\nto the house of prayer and offer up their sacraments in righteousness\nwith willing hearts and penitent spirits.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 12,\n1909, p. 315.\n\nMAN MUST BE MASTER OF HIMSELF. No man is safe unless he is master of\nhimself; and there is no tyrant more merciless or more to be dreaded\nthan an uncontrollable appetite or passion. We will find that if we\ngive way to the groveling appetites of the flesh and follow them up,\nthat the end will be invariably bitter, injurious and sorrowful,\nboth to the individual and society. It is hurtful in example as well\nas in its individual effects; dangerous and hurtful to the unwary;\nwhile the denial of these appetites--the crucifixion of the flesh, so\nto speak--and an aspiration for something noble; whenever possible,\ndoing good to our fellow creatures, hoping for the future, laying up\ntreasures in heaven, where moth and rust cannot corrupt, and where\nthieves cannot break through and steal--all these things will bring\neverlasting happiness; happiness for this world and the world to come.\nIf there is no pleasure in the world except that which we experience\nin the gratification of our physical desires--eating, drinking, gay\nassociations, and the pleasures of the world--then the enjoyments of\nthe world are bubbles, there is nothing in them, there is no lasting\nbenefit or happiness to be derived from them.--_Deseret Weekly News,_\nVol. 33, 1884, p. 130.\n\n{312}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XV\n\nMANY DUTIES OF MAN\n\nTHE OBJECT OF MAN'S EXISTENCE. The object of our being here is\nto do the will of the Father as it is done in heaven, to work\nrighteousness in the earth, to subdue wickedness and put it under our\nfeet, to conquer sin and the adversary of our souls, to rise above\nthe imperfections and weaknesses of poor, fallen humanity, by the\ninspiration of Almighty God and his power made manifest, and thus\nbecome indeed the saints and servants of the Lord in the earth.--_Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1902, p. 85.\n\nWE DEAL WITH THE LORD. We are dealing with our faith and consciences,\nyou are dealing not with me, not with the Presidency of the Church,\nbut with the Lord. I am not dealing with men respecting my tithing, my\ndealings are with the Lord; that is, with reference to my own conduct\nin the Church as a tithe-payer, and with reference to my observance\nof the other laws and rules of the Church; if I fail to observe the\nlaws of the Church, I am responsible to my God, and will have to\nanswer to him, by and by, for my neglect of duty, and I may have to\nanswer to the Church for my fellowship. If I do my duty, according to\nmy understanding of the requirements that the Lord has made of me,\nthen I ought to have a conscience void of offense; I ought to have\nsatisfaction in my soul, in the consciousness that I have simply done\nmy duty as I understand it, and I will risk the consequences. With me\nit is a matter between me and the Lord; so it is with every one of\nus.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1911, p. 6.\n\nNECESSITY FOR ALL TO ACCOMPLISH THEIR MISSIONS. He that sent his Only\nBegotten Son into the world to accomplish the mission which he did,\nalso sent every soul within the sound of my voice, and indeed every\nman and woman in the world, to accomplish a mission, and that mission\ncannot {313} be accomplished by neglect; nor by indifference; nor\ncan it be accomplished in ignorance. We must learn our duty; learn\nthe requirements that the Lord has made at our hands, and understand\nthe responsibilities that he has placed upon us. We should learn the\nobligation that we are under to God and to each other, and that we are\nunder also to the cause of Zion, that has been restored to the earth\nin the latter days. These things are essential, and we cannot prosper\nin spiritual things, we cannot grow in knowledge and understanding,\nour minds cannot expand in the knowledge of God, or in wisdom, nor\nin the gifts of the Holy Spirit, without we devote our thoughts and\nour efforts toward our own betterment, toward the increase of our own\nwisdom, and knowledge in the things of God.\n\nWe labor day by day for the bread that perishes, and we devote but\na few hours, comparatively, in seeking to obtain the bread of life.\nOur thoughts, in great measure, are placed upon worldly things, the\nthings that perish, and therefore we are prone to neglect the higher\nduties that devolve upon us as the children of our Father, and to\nforget, in some measure, the greater obligations that rest upon us. It\nis therefore proper, and indeed it becomes the duty of those who are\nplaced upon the towers as watchmen in Zion, to exhort the people to\ndiligence, to prayerfulness, to humility, to a love of the truth that\nhas been revealed to them, and to earnest devotion to the work of the\nLord, which is intended for their individual salvation, and so far as\nthey have influence upon others, the salvation of those whom they may\nhave power to influence to move in the right direction; not that I can\nsave any man, nor that any one man can save any other man or fit him\nfor exaltation in the kingdom of God. This is not given to me to do\nfor others, nor is it given to any man to be a Savior in this sense,\nor in this way, to his fellowman; but men can set an example; men can\nurge the precepts of the gospel. Men can proclaim the {314} truth to\nothers, and can point out the way to them in which to walk, and if they\nwill harken to their counsel, listen to their admonitions and be led\nby them, they themselves will seek the path of life and they will walk\nin it, and obtain their exaltation for themselves. And thus the work\nrequired of us by the Lord is an individual work, it devolves upon each\nindividual alike. No man can be saved in the kingdom of God in sin.\nNo man will ever be forgiven of his sins by the just judge, except be\nrepent of his sins. No man will ever be freed from the power of death\nunless he is born again as the Lord Almighty has decreed, and declared\nto the world by the mouth of his Son in the meridian of time, and as he\nhas declared it again in this dispensation through the Prophet Joseph\nSmith. Men can only be saved and exalted in the kingdom of God in\nrighteousness, therefore we must repent of our sins, and walk in the\nlight as Christ is in the light, that his blood may cleanse us from all\nsins, and that we may have fellowship with God and receive of his glory\nand exaltation.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 4.\n\nGOD HONORS THOSE WHO HONOR HIM. Though the Lord should try me by\nwithholding his blessings from me, and making me to drink to the very\ndregs the bitter cup of poverty, that should make no difference to me.\nThe point is, what is the law of God? And if I know that law, it is my\nduty to obey it, though I suffer death in consequence. Many a man has\ngone to the stake in obedience, as he believed, to the commandments of\nGod. Not one of the ancient disciples who were chosen of Jesus Christ,\nescaped martyrdom, except Judas and John. Judas betrayed the Lord, and\nthen sacrificed his own life; and John received the promise of the Lord\nthat he should live until He came again to the earth. All the others\nwere put to death, some crucified, some dragged in the streets of Rome,\nsome thrown from pinnacles, and some stoned to death. What for? For\nobeying the law of God and bearing testimony to that which they knew to\nbe {315} true. So may it be today. But let the spirit of this gospel\nbe so imbedded in my soul that though I go through poverty, through\ntribulation, through persecution, or to death, let me and my house\nserve God and keep his laws. However, the promise is that you shall be\nblessed through obedience. God will honor those who honor him, and will\nremember those who remember him. He will uphold and sustain all those\nwho sustain truth and are faithful to it. God help us, therefore, to be\nfaithful to the truth, now and forever.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, pp. 49, 50.\n\nQUALIFICATIONS OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. Now we all need patience,\nforbearance, forgiveness, humility, charity, love unfeigned,\ndevotion to the truth, abhorrence of sin and wickedness, rebellion\nand disobedience to the requirements of the gospel. These are the\nqualifications requisite to Latter-day Saints and to becoming\nLatter-day Saints and members in good standing in the Church of Jesus\nChrist and heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. No member\nin good standing in the Church will be drunken or riotous or profane\nor will take advantage of his brother or his neighbor, or will violate\nthe principles of virtue and honor and righteousness. No member of\nthe Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in good standing will\never be chargeable with such offenses as these, because members will\navoid these evils, and they will live above them. Then we have a\nmission in the world: each man, each woman, each child who has grown to\nunderstanding or to the years of accountability, ought to be an example\nto the world. They ought not only to be qualified to preach the truth,\nto bear testimony of the truth, but ought to live so that the very life\nthey live, the very words they speak, their every action in life will\nbe a sermon to the unwary and to the ignorant, teaching them goodness,\npurity, uprightness, faith in God and love for the human family.--_Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1916, pp. 6, 7.\n\nPERFECTION IN OUR SPHERE. I sincerely hope that the {316} spirit of\nthe conference will abide with us, will go with us to our homes, and\nthat we will be able to continue to build on the foundations of the\ngospel of the Son of God until we become perfect, even as our Father\nin heaven is perfect, according to the sphere and intelligence that we\nact in and possess. I do not expect that any of us will ever become in\nmortality quite so perfect as God is perfect; but in the spheres in\nwhich we are called to act, and according to the capacity and breadth\nof intelligence that we possess, in our sphere, and in the existence of\nthe talent, the ability, and intelligence that God has given to us, we\nmay become as perfect in our sphere as God is perfect in his higher and\nmore exalted sphere. I believe that.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 140.\n\nLET EVERY MAN LIVE TO BEAR CLOSEST INSPECTION. Let every man's life be\nso that his character will bear the closest inspection, and that it may\nbe seen as an open book, so that he will have nothing to shrink from\nor be ashamed of. Let all men who are elevated to positions of trust\nin the Church live so that no man can point to their faults, because\nthey will have no faults; so that no man can justly accuse them of\nwrongdoing, because they do no wrong; that no man can point out their\ndefects as \"human\" and as \"weak mortals,\" because they are living\nup to the principles of the gospel, and are not merely \"weak human\ncreatures,\" devoid of the Spirit of God and the power to live above\nsin. That is the way for all men to live in the kingdom of God.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1906, pp. 9, 10.\n\nNEED OF INDIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY. It is not safe for men or women\nto conclude that because they have fulfilled carefully their public\nresponsibilities they have done all that is required of them. Public\nrequirements are changeable. Public demands vary with the times.\nSometimes they are strict and sometimes they are very lax. Public\nsentiment becomes fickle and it is often indifferent to the conduct of\nindividuals who take license from a public indifference to wrongdoing.\n{317} Individual responsibility is more concerned with the duties which\nmen owe to their God whose requirements are positive and constant. When\nmen feel that they are ever under an All-seeing Eye, their conduct is\nmeasured in the strictest terms. They are not subject to lapses of\npublic sentiment.\n\nThe first and highest standard of correct living is to be found in\nthat individual responsibility which keeps men good for the truth's\nsake. It is not difficult for men who are true to themselves to be\ntrue to others. Men who honor God in their private lives do not need\nthe restraint of public opinion which may not only be indifferent but\npositively wrong. It is by the individual responsibilities which men\nfeel that they are able to place themselves on the right side of all\npublic questions. Those who neglect the inner life are dependent upon\npublic guidance which leads them into all sorts of inconsistencies.\n\nTo walk safely and steadfastly without leaning upon the arm of flesh\nis the individual duty of every Latter-day Saint. Such a duty becomes\na responsibility which men owe to themselves and to their God. The\nSaints should study their responsibilities, both public and individual,\nand find out, if they can, just what they are.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nDecember, 1909, Vol. 44, p. 519.\n\nCONQUER OURSELVES FIRST. I feel very grateful for the excellent peace\nand spirit which has pervaded all our meetings. It is true we are all\nengaged in a warfare, and all of us should be valiant warriors in the\ncause in which we are engaged. Our first enemy we will find within\nourselves. It is a good thing to overcome that enemy first and bring\nourselves into subjection to the will of the Father, and into strict\nobedience to the principles of life and salvation which he has given\nto the world for the salvation of men. When we shall have conquered\nourselves, it will be well for us to wage our war without, against\nfalse teachings, {318} false doctrines, false customs, habits and\nways, against error, unbelief, the follies of the world that are so\nprevalent, and against infidelity, and false science, under the name of\nscience, and every other thing that strikes at the foundations of the\nprinciples set forth in the doctrine of Christ for the redemption of\nmen and the salvation of their souls.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 128.\n\nLET US CONQUER OURSELVES. Let us conquer ourselves, and then go to\nand conquer all the evil that we see around us, as far as we possibly\ncan. And we will do it without using violence; we will do it without\ninterfering with the agency of men or of women. We will do it by\npersuasion, by long-suffering, by patience, and by forgiveness and love\nunfeigned, by which we will win the hearts, the affections and the\nsouls of the children of men to the truth as God has revealed it to us.\nWe will never have peace, nor justice, nor truth, until we look to the\nonly true fountain for it, and receive from the fountainhead.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1906, p. 129.\n\nCHARITY THE GREATEST PRINCIPLE. Charity, or love, is the greatest\nprinciple in existence. If we can lend a helping hand to the oppressed,\nif we can aid those who are despondent and in sorrow, if we can uplift\nand ameliorate the condition of mankind, it is our mission to do it, it\nis an essential part of our religion to do it._--Apr. C. R.,_ 1918, p.\n4.\n\nLOOK FOR GOOD; NOT FOR EVIL. Change the focus of your view, and of\nyour eye, from watching for evil to watching for that which is good,\nthat which is pure, and leading and prompting those who err into that\npath which has no error in it, and that will not admit of mistakes.\nLook for good in men, and where they fail to possess it, try to build\nit up in them; try to increase the good in them; look for the good;\nbuild up the good; sustain the good; and speak as little about the\nevil as you possibly can. It does not do any good to magnify evil, to\npublish evil, or to promulgate {319} it by tongue or pen. There is no\ngood to be obtained by it. It is better to bury the evil and magnify\nthe good, and prompt all men to forsake evil and learn to do good;\nand let our mission be to save mankind and to teach and guide in the\npath of righteousness, and not to sit as judges and pass judgment upon\nevil-doers, but rather to be saviors of men.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 8.\n\nESTIMATE MEN BY THEIR NOBLE DEEDS. One fruitful source of apostasy\nfrom the Church comes from an inclination on the part of those who\napostatize to consider the small, mostly unintentionally committed\nerrors of its officers, rather than the broader and more important\nlabors which enter into their experience. Young men so inclined\nturn from the infinite truth of the gospel, and the mighty plan of\nsalvation, the eternal purposes of God, to carp and cavil upon the\ninsignificant actions and the imperfect achievements of men, judging\nthe inspiring magnitude of the former by the disagreeable and tiresome\ndetail of the latter. Many of the serious annoyances of communal life\namong the Saints would be obliterated entirely, if men would search for\nthe great and noble aspirations actuating their neighbors, rather than\nfor the imperfect sidelights that lay bare their puny shortcomings.\nThose who wish to advance in the world will avoid soul-destroying,\nmind-narrowing thoughts, and devote the days allotted to them, which it\nwill be found are none too numerous, in studying the greater, nobler,\nand grander subjects that tend to build character, provide happiness,\nand create harmony with the mighty purposes of the Church and its\nfounder, the Lord Jesus Christ.\n\nLet us estimate our brethren by their best desires and noblest\naspirations, not by their trifling shortcomings and failures.\nWe estimate the majesty of the Wasatch by Monte Christo, Baldy,\nObservatory, the mighty Cottonwoods, Clayton, Timpanogos, and Nebo--its\nloftiest peaks--not by its rolling elevations or hillocky spurs, rocky\nravines or trifling {320} canyons. So also let us judge our fellows,\nand so the Church. It is the better way.--_Improvement Era,_ March,\n1902, Vol. 5, p. 388.\n\nLET US SUSTAIN ONE ANOTHER. Let us sustain Christ, his people, and his\ncause of righteousness and redemption; let us sustain one another in\nthe right, and kindly admonish one another in regard to wrongdoing,\nthat we may be friends and saviors on Mount Zion, one for another, and\nthat we may help the weak and strengthen them, encourage the doubtful\nand bring light to their right understanding as far as it is possible,\nthat we may be instrumental in the hands of God of being saviors among\nmen. Not that we have power to save men. We have not; but we have power\nto show them how they can obtain salvation through obedience to the\nlaws of God. We can show them how to walk in order to be saved, for we\nhave the right to do that, we have knowledge and understanding as to\nhow to do it, and it is our privilege to teach it and to enforce it by\nexample as well as by precept among our associates wherever we are in\nthe world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 9, 10.\n\nDO NOT BEAR MALICE AGAINST ONE ANOTHER. Brethren and sisters, we\nwant you to be united. We hope and pray that you will go from this\nconference to your homes feeling in your hearts and from the depths\nof your souls to forgive one another, and never from this time forth\nto bear malice toward another fellow creature. I do not care whether\nhe is a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints or\nnot, whether he is a friend or a foe, whether he is good or bad. It\nis extremely hurtful for any man holding the priesthood, and enjoying\nthe gift of the Holy Ghost, to harbor a spirit of envy, or malice, or\nretaliation, or intolerance toward or against his fellowmen. We ought\nto say in our hearts, let God judge between me and thee, but as for\nme, I will forgive. I want to say to you that Latter-day Saints who\nharbor a feeling of unforgiveness {321} in their souls are more guilty\nand more censurable than the one who has sinned against them. Go home\nand dismiss envy and hatred from your hearts; dismiss the feeling of\nunforgiveness; and cultivate in your souls that spirit of Christ which\ncried out upon the cross, \"Father, forgive them; for they know not what\nthey do.\" This is the spirit that Latter-day Saints ought to possess\nall the day long. The man who has that spirit in his heart and keeps it\nthere will never have any trouble with his neighbor; he will never have\nany difficulties to bring before the bishop, nor high council; but he\nwill always be at peace with himself, at peace with his neighbors, and\nat peace with God. It is a good thing to be at peace with God.--_Oct.\nC. R.,_ 1902, pp. 86, 87.\n\nHONOR YOURSELVES AND YOUR NEIGHBORS. We admonish, we beseech our\nbrothers and sisters, in the gospel of Jesus Christ, not only to honor\nthemselves by a proper course of living, but also to honor and love and\nbe charitable to their neighbors, every one of them. We admonish you\nnot only to keep the greatest of all the commandments that has ever\nbeen given of God to man, to love the Lord your God, with all your\nheart, and mind, and strength, but we exhort you also to observe that\nsecond law, next unto it, to love your neighbors as yourselves; return\ngood for evil, do not revile others because you are or may be reviled.\nWe have no need to tear down the houses of other people (using this\nexpression as a symbol). We are perfectly willing that they should live\nin the homes they have erected for themselves, and we will try to show\nthem a better way. While we will not condemn that which they love and\ncherish above all other things in the world, we will endeavor to show\nthem a better way and build them a better house, and then invite them\nkindly, in the spirit of Christ, of true Christianity, to enter the\nbetter dwelling. This is the principle, and I wish to impress it upon\nyou this morning. I desire to impress, if I can, upon the minds of the\nparents the necessity of properly {322} instructing and teaching their\nchildren with reference to this glorious principle, charity and love,\nthat love for our neighbor that will enable us to cherish his rights as\nsacredly as we cherish our own, to defend his rights and liberties, put\nup the fallen bars in the fences of our neighbors that are carelessly\nleft down, just as we would put our own bars up surrounding our own\nfields, in order to protect our crops from the ravages of stray\nanimals.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1917, p. 4.\n\nAVOID COURTS. Be reconciled to each other. Do not go to the courts of\nthe Church nor to the courts of the land for litigation. Settle your\nown troubles and difficulties; and, as Bishop Hunter used to say, which\nis an axiom that cannot be disputed, there is only one way in which a\ndifficulty existing between man and man can be truly settled, and that\nis when they get together and settle it between them. The courts cannot\nsettle troubles between me and my brother._--Oct. C. R.,_ 1916, pp. 6,\n7.\n\nLET US LIVE OUR RELIGION. I will say now to all of the Latter-day\nSaints: Let us live our religion; let us pay our tithing and be\nblessed; let us remember the poor and the needy, and sustain and help\nthem; let us visit the sick and afflicted, and administer consolation\nunto them; let us help the weak; let us do all in our power to build\nup Zion, to establish righteousness in the earth, and to plant in the\nhearts of the people the glorious truth that Jesus is the Christ,\nthe Redeemer of the world, that Joseph Smith is a prophet of the\nliving God, whom the Lord raised up in these last days to restore\nthe everlasting gospel and the power of the holy priesthood to the\nworld.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 88.\n\nLET US BE TRUE TO THE FAITH. We should set an example; we should be\ntrue to the faith, as Brother Stephens sings to us; true to the faith!\nWe should be true to our covenants, true to our God, and true to one\nanother, and to the interests of Zion, no matter what the consequences\nmay be, no matter what may result. I can tell you that the man {323}\nwho is not true to Zion and to the interests of the people will be the\nman who will be found, by and by, left out and in a pitiable spiritual\ncondition. The man who stays with the kingdom of God, the man who is\ntrue to this people, the man who keeps himself pure and unspotted from\nthe world, is the man that God will accept, that God will uphold, that\nhe will sustain, and that will prosper in the land, whether he be in\nthe enjoyment of his liberty or be confined in prison cells, it makes\nno difference where he is, he will come out all right.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1906, p. 9.\n\nCHURCH DUTIES ARE PARAMOUNT. Our duties in the Church should be, I\nthink, paramount to every other interest in the world. It is true that\nwe are under the necessity of looking after our worldly interests. It\nis, of course, necessary for us to labor with our hands and our minds,\nin our various occupations for obtaining the necessaries of life. It\nis essential that the Latter-day Saints should be industrious and\npersevering in all the labors that devolve upon them, for it is written\nthat \"the inhabitants of Zion shall remember their labors, inasmuch as\nthey are appointed to labor, in all faithfulness; for the idler shall\nbe had in remembrance before the Lord.\" Again it is written: \"Let every\nman be diligent in all things. And the idler shall not have place in\nthe Church, except he repent and mend his ways.\" Again: \"Thou shalt\nnot be idle; for he that is idle shall not eat the bread nor wear\nthe garments of the laborer.\" But in all our labors in life, in all\nthe cares that beset us, and the temporal responsibilities that rest\nupon us, we should put uppermost in our thoughts, and highest in our\nappreciation and love, the cause of Zion, which is indeed the cause of\ntruth and righteousness.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, p. 2. See Doc. and Cov.\n42:42; 68:30; 75:29.\n\nWE SHOULD STUDY THE GOSPEL. I believe it is good to seek knowledge out\nof the best books, to learn the histories of nations, to be able to\ncomprehend the purposes of {324} God with reference to the nations of\nthe earth; and I believe that one of the most important things, and\nperhaps more important to us than studying the history of the world, is\nthat we study and become thoroughly acquainted with the principles of\nthe gospel, that they may be established in our hearts and souls, above\nall other things, to qualify us to go out into the world to preach\nand teach them. We may know all about the philosophy of the ages and\nthe history of the nations of the earth; we may study the wisdom and\nknowledge of man and get all the information that we can acquire in a\nlifetime of research and study, but all of it put together will never\nqualify any one to become a minister of the gospel unless he has the\nknowledge and spirit of the first principles of the gospel of Jesus\nChrist.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 138.\n\nENCOURAGE SINGING. It delights my heart to see our little children\nlearning to sing, and to see the people, our people everywhere,\nimproving their talents as good singers. Everywhere we go among our\npeople, we find sweet voices and talent for music. I believe that this\nis a manifestation to us of the purpose of the Lord in this direction\ntoward our people, that they will excel in these things, as they should\nexcel in every other good thing.--_Apr. C. R.,_ Sunday School, 1904, p.\n81.\n\nCULTIVATE SINGING. I can remember when I was a little boy, hearing my\nfather sing. I do not know how much of a singer he was, for at that\ntime I was not capable of judging as to the quality of his singing,\nbut the hymns he sang became familiar to me, even in the days of my\nchildhood. I believe that I can sing them still, although I am not\nmuch of a singer. When young men go out into the world to preach the\ngospel, they will find it very beneficial for them to know how to sing\nthe songs of Zion. I repeat the admonition and request made by Brother\nMcMurrin, who {325} has recently returned from a lengthy mission to\nEurope, that the young men who are eligible to preach the gospel, and\nwho are likely to be called into the missionary field, begin at once\nto improve their talent to sing, and do not think it is beneath their\ndignity to join the choirs of the wards in which they live and learn\nhow to sing. When we listen to this choir, under the leadership of\nBrother Stephens, we listen to music, and music is truth. Good music\nis gracious praise of God. It is delightsome to the ear, and it is one\nof our most acceptable methods of worshiping God. And those who sing\nin the choir and in all the choirs of the Saints, should sing with the\nspirit and with the understanding. They should not sing merely because\nit is a profession, or because they have a good voice; but they should\nsing also because they have the spirit of it, and can enter into the\nspirit of prayer and praise to God who gave them their sweet voices. My\nsoul is always lifted up, and my spirit cheered and comforted, when I\nhear good music. I rejoice in it very much indeed.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899,\npp. 68, 69.\n\nBE FREE FROM DEBT. One of these subjects is, that in the time of\nprosperity, which we are now enjoying, it is highly proper for the\nLatter-day Saints to get out of debt. I have unceasingly urged this\nthought upon the brethren for the past year or more. Wherever I have\nhad the opportunity of speaking, I have scarcely ever forgotten to\nhold out to the people the necessity--that I feel, at least--of our\nsettling our obligations and freeing ourselves from debt in the day\nof prosperity. Our experience in the years that have passed must have\nled us to the conclusion that we have periods of prosperity, followed\nby periods of depression. We have now had a long period of success\nand prosperity, and we may expect, almost at any time, to see these\nconditions change and a time of depression spread over the land and\nover the people. I would say, in connection with this subject, that\none of the best ways that I know of to pay my {326} obligations to my\nbrother, my neighbor, or business associate, is for me first to pay my\nobligations to the Lord. I can pay more of my debts to my neighbors, if\nI have contracted them, after I have met my honest obligations with the\nLord, than I can by neglecting the latter; and you can do the same. If\nyou desire to prosper, and to be free men and women and a free people,\nfirst meet your just obligations to God, and then meet your obligations\nto your fellowman. Bishop Hunter used to put the matter in these words:\n\"Brethren, pay your tithing and be blessed,\" and that is just what I\nmean.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1903, p. 2.\n\nWHAT THE LORD REQUIRES OF HIS SAINTS. There is a circumstance recorded\nin the Scriptures, that has been brought forcibly to my mind while\nlistening to the remarks of the elders who have spoken to us during\nconference. A young man came to Jesus and asked what good things he\nshould do that he might have eternal life. Jesus said unto him, \"Keep\nthe commandments.\" The young man asked which of them. Then Jesus\nenumerated to him some of the commandments that he was to keep--he\nshould not murder, nor commit adultery, nor steal, nor bear false\nwitness, but he should honor his father and mother, and love his\nneighbor as himself, etc. Said the young man, \"All these I have kept\nfrom my youth up: what lack I yet?\" Jesus said, \"If thou wilt be\nperfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou\nshalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me.\" And we are told\nthat he turned away sorrowful, because he had great possessions. He\nwould not hearken to, nor obey the law of God in this matter. Not that\nJesus required of the young man to go and sell all that he possessed\nand give it away; that is not the principle involved. The great\nprinciple involved is that which the elders of Israel are endeavoring\nto enforce upon the minds of the Latter-day Saints today. When the\nyoung man turned away in sorrow, Jesus said to his disciples, \"A rich\nman {327} shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven.\" (See Matt.\n19:16-23.)\n\nIs this because the rich man is rich? No. May not the rich man, who has\nthe light of God in his heart, who possesses the principle and spirit\nof truth, and who understands the principle of God's government and law\nin the world, enter into the kingdom of heaven as easily, and be as\nacceptable there as the poor man may? Precisely. God is not a respecter\nof persons. The rich man may enter into the kingdom of heaven as freely\nas the poor, if he will bring his heart and affections into subjection\nto the law of God and to the principle of truth; if he will place his\naffections upon God, his heart upon the truth, and his soul upon the\naccomplishment of God's purposes, and not fix his affections and his\nhopes upon the things of the world. Here is the difficulty, and this\nwas the difficulty with the young man. He had great possessions, and he\npreferred to rely upon his wealth rather than forsake all and follow\nChrist. If he had possessed the spirit of truth in his heart to have\nknown the will of God, and to have loved the Lord with all his heart\nand his neighbor as himself, he would have said to the Lord, \"Yea,\nLord, I will do as you require, I will go and sell all that I have, and\ngive it to the poor.\" If he had had it in his heart to do this, that\nalone might have been sufficient, and the demand would probably have\nstopped there; for undoubtedly the Lord did not deem it essential for\nhim to go and give his riches away, or to sell his possessions and give\nthe proceeds away, in order that he might be perfect, for that, in a\nmeasure, would have been improvident. Yet, if it had required all this\nto test him and to prove him, to see whether he loved the Lord with all\nhis heart, mind, and strength, and his neighbor as himself, then he\nought to have been willing to do it; and if he had been, he would have\nlacked nothing and would have received the gift of eternal life, which\nis the greatest gift of God, and which can be received on no {328}\nother principle than the one mentioned by Jesus to the young man. If\nyou will read the sixth lecture on faith, in the book of Doctrine and\nCovenants, you will learn that no man can obtain the gift of eternal\nlife unless he is willing to sacrifice all earthly things in order to\nobtain it. We cannot do this so long as our affections are fixed upon\nthe world.\n\nIt is true that we are in a measure of the earth, earthy; we belong to\nthe world. Our affections and our souls are here; our treasures are\nhere, and where the treasure is there the heart is. But if we will lay\nup our treasures in heaven; if we will wean our affections from the\nthings of this world, and say to the Lord our God, \"Father, not my\nwill, but thine be done,\" then may the will of God be done on earth as\nit is done in heaven, and the kingdom of God in its power and glory\nwill be established upon the earth. Sin and Satan will be bound and\nbanished from the earth, and not until we attain to this condition of\nmind and faith will this be done.\n\nThen let the Saints unite; let them hearken to the voices of the\nservants of God that are sounded in their ears; let them hearken to\ntheir counsels and give heed to the truth; let them seek their own\nsalvation, for, so far as I am concerned, I am so selfish that I\nam seeking after my salvation, and I know that I can find it only\nin obedience to the laws of God, in keeping the commandments, in\nperforming works of righteousness, following in the footsteps of our\nfile leader, Jesus the Exemplar and the Head of all. He is the Way of\nlife, he is the Light of the world, he is the Door by which we must\nenter, in order that we may have a place with him in the celestial\nkingdom of God.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 18, 1877, pp. 133-135.\n\nCULTIVATE GRATITUDE. We are almost daily put under obligations to one\nanother, especially to friends and acquaintances, and the sense of\nobligation creates within us feelings of thankfulness and appreciation\nwhich we call gratitude. The spirit of gratitude is always pleasant and\nsatisfying {329} because it carries with it a sense of helpfulness to\nothers; it begets love and friendship, and engenders divine influence.\nGratitude is said to be the memory of the heart.\n\nAnd where there is an absence of gratitude, either to God or man, there\nis the presence of vanity and the spirit of self-sufficiency. Speaking\nof Israel, Paul says: \"Because that, when they knew God, they glorified\nhim not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their\nimaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.\" (Rom. 1:21)\n\nThomas Gibbons expresses in verse most beautifully the idea of\ningratitude:\n\n  \"That man may last, but never lives,\n  Who much receives, but nothing gives;\n  Whom none can love, whom none can thank,\n  Creation's blot, creation's blank.\"\n\nNaturally people feel grateful to those who have done them a kindness,\nand the feeling of gratitude is generally a sufficient compensation\nfor those who have done a kind and unselfish act. But when one does\na favor for another, and behind that favor is the secret and selfish\nintent that the gratitude which is awakened by the favor shall become a\ndebt which the receiver at some time and in some way must repay to the\nselfish needs of the one who bestowed the favor, then gratitude becomes\na debt which it is expected will be paid.\n\nAn act of apparent kindness can never result in good when it is\nintended to put any man under obligations that deprive him of his\nfreedom to act. That is the characteristic of a politician. It is\nbuying up one's freedom, and such a bargain is worse upon the man who\nseeks to make it than Shylock's contract for a pound of flesh.\n\nWhen we win the friendship of others, because that friendship is\nhelpful and encouraging to us, and because we need it for our happiness\nin life, gratitude of others toward us has a {330} beautiful and\nlasting charm. That is the gratitude which Saints enjoy.\n\nIt is always safer and better to enjoy the gratitude which we feel\nto others than to set store upon the gratitude which we think others\nshould have toward us. The grateful man sees so much in the world to be\nthankful for, and with him the good outweighs the evil. Love overpowers\njealousy, and light drives darkness out of his life. Pride destroys\nour gratitude and sets up selfishness in its place. How much happier\nwe are in the presence of a grateful and loving soul, and how careful\nwe should be to cultivate, through the medium of a prayerful life, a\nthankful attitude toward God and man!--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38,\nApril, 1903, pp. 242, 243.\n\nBACKBITING. In a letter recently received by me, the following request\nand question were submitted for my opinion: \"I would like you to define\nbackbiting. There seems to be a difference of opinion respecting the\nmeaning of the term. Some claim that so long as you speak the truth\nabout a person, it is not backbiting, no matter what you say or how you\nsay it. Would it not be better, if we knew a person had faults, to go\nto him privately and labor with him, than to go to others and speak of\nhis faults?\"\n\nNothing could be farther from the spirit and genius of the gospel than\nto suppose that we are always justified in speaking the truth about a\nperson, however harmful the truth to him may be. The gospel teaches\nus the fundamental principles of repentance, and we have no right\nto discredit a man in the estimation of his fellowmen when he has\ntruly repented and God has forgiven him. We are constantly beset by\ntemptation, and often say and do things of which we immediately repent,\nand no doubt, if our repentance is genuine, it is always acceptable to\nour Heavenly Father. After he has accepted the contrition of the human\nheart and forgiven men their trespasses, it is dangerous for {331} us\nto hold up their evil deeds for the contempt of the world.\n\nAs a rule, it is not necessary to be constantly offering advice to\nthose who in our judgment are possessed of some fault. In the first\nplace, our judgments may be in error, and in the second place, we\nmay be dealing with a man who is strongly imbued with the spirit\nof repentance, and who, conscious of his weakness, is constantly\nstruggling to overcome it. The utmost care, therefore, should be\nobserved in all our language that implies a reproach of others. As\na general rule, backbiting is better determined by the spirit and\npurpose that actuate us in speaking of things we consider faults in\nothers than in the words themselves. A man or woman who possesses the\nSpirit of God will soon detect in his or her own feelings the spirit\nof backbiting, as that spirit is present in the remarks that are made\nconcerning others. The question of backbiting, therefore, is probably\nbest determined by the ancient rule that, \"the letter killeth but the\nspirit giveth life.\"--_Juvenile Instructor,_ October 15, 1904, Vol. 39,\np. 625.\n\nDO NOT INFLICT WOUNDS, BUT HEAL WOUNDS. Almost anyone can inflict a\nwound. It may be made by a word, a slight, or by general conduct. But\nthe healing of a wound is an art not acquired by practice, alone, but\nby the loving tenderness that comes from universal good will and a\nsympathetic interest in the welfare and happiness of others. If people\nwere always as ready to administer kindness as they are indifferent to\nthe pain of others--if they were as patient to heal as they are quick\nto wound--many an unkind word would never be spoken, many a slight\nwould be avoided. The art of healing is really one of the highest\nqualities and attributes of man; it is a characteristic of a great and\nnoble soul; the sure indication of generous impulse.\n\nIn the discipline of the home, of the school, and social life, the\ninfliction of wounds may be unavoidable, if they be {332} not an actual\nnecessity; but wounds should never be left open to fester--they should\nbe bound up and cared for until they are healed. Perhaps the most\nperfect ideal in the art of healing is the mother whose tender and\ngracious love asserts itself in taking away the sting of a deserved\nor undeserved punishment. How her love heals every wound! How quick\nher caresses bind up and soothe! The example of her life is the wisdom\nwhich love teaches. In the school, children may suffer humiliation into\nwhich their wayward or careless conduct has brought them, and their\npunishment may be just; but their wounds the teacher should never leave\nunhealed. Nature wounds us when we violate her laws; but nature has\nher antiseptic methods of treating and healing every wound. The wise\nteacher has his also.\n\nThe cultivation of kindly thoughts and sentiments towards others is\nalways helpful in the art of healing. It is sometimes helpful to\nlift ourselves out of our own shells in which, by our surroundings\nand habits of thought, we are incrusted, and place ourselves in the\npositions which others occupy in life. Constant consideration for the\nwelfare and happiness of others, is every day imposed upon us by the\ndivine injunction, \"Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.\"\n\nThe test, then, of our soul's greatness is rather to be sought in our\nability to comfort and console, our ability to help others, rather\nthan in our ability to help ourselves and crowd others down in the\nstruggle of life. If the reader will stop a moment to reflect upon the\nhealing qualities of Christ's life, he will understand that Christ\nwas a Master in the art of healing, not alone of the wounds he made,\nbut of self-inflicted wounds, and the wounds that others made. What a\ncomfort his life is to those in sorrow! How instinctively our thoughts\nturn to him! How prone we are to go to him for consolation He is truly\nthe great Healer of the afflictions of others.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nMarch, 1903, Vol. 38, pp. 178, 179.\n\n{333} USE GOOD LANGUAGE. Language, like thought, makes its impression\nand is recalled by the memory in a way that may be unpleasant if not\nharmful to those who have been compelled to listen to unseemly words.\nThoughts that in themselves are not proper may be exalted or debased by\nthe language used to express them. If inelegant expressions should be\neschewed, what shall be said of profanity?--_Juvenile Instructor,_ May\n1, 1906, Vol. 41, p. 272.\n\nDO NOT DESTROY LIFE WANTONLY. I have just a few words to say in\naddition to those that have already been said, in relation to shedding\nblood and to the destruction of life. I think that every soul should be\nimpressed by the sentiments that have been expressed here this evening\nby all who have spoken, and not less with reference to the killing of\nour innocent birds, natives of our country, who live upon the vermin\nthat are indeed enemies to the farmer and to mankind. It is not only\nwicked to destroy them, it is abominable, in my opinion. I think that\nthis principle should extend, not only to the bird life, but to the\nlife of all animals. When I visited, a few years ago, the Yellowstone\nNational Park, and saw in the streams and the beautiful lakes, birds\nswimming quite fearless of man, allowing passers-by to approach them\nas closely almost as tame birds, and apprehending no fear of them, and\nwhen I saw droves of beautiful deer herding along the side of the road,\nas fearless of the presence of men as any domestic animal, it filled\nmy heart with a degree of peace and joy that seemed to be almost a\nforetaste of that period hoped for when there shall be none to hurt and\nnone to molest in all the land, especially among all the inhabitants of\nZion. These same birds, if they were to visit other regions, inhabited\nby man, would, on account of their tameness, doubtless become more\neasily a prey to the gunner. The same may be said of those beautiful\ncreatures--the deer and antelope. If they should wander out of the\npark, beyond the protection that is established there for these\nanimals, {334} they would become, of course, an easy prey to those who\nwere seeking their lives. I never could see why a man should be imbued\nwith a blood-thirsty desire to kill and destroy animal life. I have\nknown men--and they still exist among us--who enjoy what is, to them,\nthe \"sport\" of hunting birds and slaying them by the hundreds, and who\nwill come in after a day's sport, boasting of how many harmless birds\nthey have had the skill to slaughter, and day after day, during the\nseason when it is lawful for men to hunt and kill (the birds having had\na season of protection and not apprehending danger) go out by scores or\nhundreds, and you may hear their guns early in the morning on the day\nof the opening, as if great armies had met in battle; and the terrible\nwork of slaughtering the innocent birds goes on.\n\nI do not believe any man should kill animals or birds unless he needs\nthem for food, and then he should not kill innocent little birds that\nare not intended for food for man. I think it is wicked for men to\nthirst in their souls to kill almost everything which possesses animal\nlife. It is wrong, and I have been surprised at prominent men whom I\nhave seen whose very souls seemed to be athirst for the shedding of\nanimal blood. They go off hunting deer, antelope, elk, anything they\ncan find, and what for? \"Just for the fun of it!\" Not that they are\nhungry and need the flesh of their prey, but just because they love\nto shoot and to destroy life. I am a firm believer, with reference to\nthese things, in the simple words of one of the poets:\n\n  \"Take not away the life you cannot give,\n  For all things have an equal right to live.\"\n\n--_Juvenile Instructor,_ April, 1913, Vol. 48, pp. 308-309.\n\nCOMMENCEMENT ADDRESS. The point which seems the most perspicuous, and\nwhich will appear with greatest force to your minds, no doubt, on this\noccasion, is that it should have a speedy ending. Not so, however,\nwith the efforts of those students who graduate with honors from this\ncollege, {335} today. Before them lies a strange, meandering, endless\npath, by them as yet untrodden, however well beaten by the weary feet\nof pilgrims who have passed over to the great beyond. This path is\nfraught with all there is in life, of good or ill to them. They are\nentering upon the great problem of life, and each will be compelled\nto solve that problem for himself. The problem of death--which is\nspiritual midnight--the unenlightened soul--will solve itself. As the\nstream flows naturally down the slope to the dead waters of our inland\nsea, so is the common trend of the natural man down to the dark valley\nof the shadows of death. He needs to make no effort to reach this goal;\nby lazily floating on the tide of common events, he will reach it all\ntoo soon. But, to the fountain of life, to the summit of existence, to\nthe fulness of moral, religious and intellectual manhood, the finger\nboard of truth points eternally up the stream. To reach this glorious\nfountain, to scale this magnificent height, one must work; he must stem\nthe current, must climb the hill--must climb and work and persevere.\nThus he will succeed.\n\nIt is a very important thing to make a commencement in life. It is\nno less important to make that commencement upon a sound and proper\nfooting. A man going to the summit of Twin Peaks, which tower towards\nthe heavens on the southeast of us, will have a long, weary journey\nbefore he reaches his destination. Although not far away at first,\nif he starts off toward the northwest, the longer he continues in\nthat direction the further he goes from his objective point. True, he\nmay circumscribe the earth and, if he keep the proper bearing, will\ncome back to the point at last. But eternity is a wondrous globe to\ncircumnavigate, and we will find it to our advantage not to undertake\nthe feat when we can so easily avoid it by commencing as we should.\nError is a worthless and an injurious thing. To avoid it should always\nbe our careful study. Mistakes, if they are indeed mistakes, are never\nfortunate, and may be extremely painful {336} and hard to rectify. But\nthe sooner rectified the better. It is braver and more honorable to\npromptly disavow and fly from error, no matter what the present seeming\ncost, or to frankly acknowledge a mistake, and apologize for it, and\nthus get rid of it, than to crouch beneath the burden, which is moral\ncowardice.\n\nThe students now graduating from this school in the branches of\neducation which they have taken, are ready to commence the application\nof the knowledge they have acquired to the practical duties of life.\nYou may apply this knowledge to the development of the natural\nresources and prosperity of our country, or to the betterment of the\nsocial problems of the times in which you live, or you may apply it to\nthe further intellectual development of yourselves and others. That\nwhich you have gained by study and the assistance of your teachers\nshould be wisely used by you as an aid to the attainment of other and\ngreater knowledge.\n\nWhatever may be your course in the future, or your choice of\noccupation, always remember the grand scriptural injunction:\n\"Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there\nis no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave,\nwhither thou goest.\" (Ec. 9:10.) This scripture applies directly to the\ntemporal life and death, and only to them. Whatever is worth doing at\nall, should be well and faithfully and thoroughly done. The failures\noccurring in the legitimate pursuits of life, resulting solely from the\nunprofitableness thereof, are few and far between. The vast majority of\nfailures are the results of neglect, or of want of careful attention,\nor of ignorance, or of dishonesty on the part of the applicants, and\nnot of the business itself.\n\nCarefully select your occupation with a view to your qualifications or\nadaptability therefor; let it be worthy of the noblest ambition and\npurest desire, and then engage in it in earnest, put your heart into\nit, and your mind upon it, with due consideration to other essential\nthings, until you {337} succeed. All extremes should be avoided. To\nfix the heart and mind upon a single object, however good, and close\nthe eyes to all else in life, may make an expert, a bigot, or a crank,\nbut never a wise and broad-minded man. It is foolish to become too\nmuch absorbed in material things. Labor and relaxation should go hand\nin hand, and pure and undefiled religion will lighten every burden\nyou have to bear, and help to sweeten the bitter draught of many a\nsorrowing soul. The proper admixture of labor and leisure will not only\npromote the highest mental capabilities, but also the most perfect\nphysical conditions.\n\nMan is a dual being. He is spiritual and he is physical. The latter is\ndependent upon the former for intelligence and life. The body without\nthe spirit is dead, but the spirit is an immortal and an independent\nprinciple and being. It is the more important part, yet man bestows\nmore thought and labor upon the body, as a rule, than upon the better\npart. Neither should be neglected, least of all, the spiritual. This\nis truth, and it is the truth that makes man free. By it they stand,\nwithout it they fall.\n\nThe Great Teacher of the world has said, \"If ye continue in my word,\nthen are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and\nthe truth shall make you free.\" (John 8:31-2.) Again: \"And truth is\nknowledge of things as they are, and as they were, and as they are to\ncome.\" (Doc. and Cov. 93:24.)\n\nThis knowledge of truth, combined with proper regard for it, and its\nfaithful observance, constitutes true education. The mere stuffing of\nthe mind with a knowledge of facts is not education. The mind must not\nonly posses a knowledge of truth, but the soul must revere it, cherish\nit, love it as a priceless gem; and this human life must be guided\nand shaped by it in order to fulfil its destiny. The mind should not\nonly be charged with intelligence, but the soul should be filled with\nadmiration and desire for pure intelligence {338} which comes of a\nknowledge of the truth. The truth can only make him free who hath it,\nand will continue in it. And the word of God is truth, and it will\nendure forever.\n\nEducate yourself not only for time, but also for eternity. The\nlatter of the two is the more important. Therefore, when we shall\nhave completed the studies of time, and enter upon the commencement\nceremonies of the great hereafter, we will find our work is not\nfinished, but just begun, we may then say with the poet:\n\n  \"Lay this aside--say not your work is done,\n  No need of love or goodness ever dies,\n  But in the lives of others--multiplies,\n  Say it has just begun.\"\n\nIn conclusion permit me to repeat a portion of the first psalm:\n\"Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly,\nnor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the\nscornful. But his delight is in the law of the Lord; and in his law\ndoth he meditate day and night. And he shall be like a tree planted\nby the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season;\nhis leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper.\nThe ungodly are not so; but are like the chaff which the wind driveth\naway.\"--_Contributor,_ Vol. 16, pp. 569-571. Delivered at the\ncommencement exercises of the Latter-day Saints College, Salt Lake\nCity, June 5, 1895.\n\nOUR MAIN PURPOSE OF LIFE. The important consideration is not how long\nwe can live but how well we can learn the lesson of life, and discharge\nour duties and obligations to God and to one another. One of the main\npurposes of our existence is that we might conform to the image and\nlikeness of him who sojourned in the flesh without blemish--immaculate,\npure, and spotless! Christ came not only to atone for the sins of\nthe world, but to set an example before all men and to establish the\nstandard of God's {339} perfection, of God's law, and of obedience to\nthe Father.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 104 December, 1917.\n\nHOW TO LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR. Love your neighbor as yourself? How are you\nto do it? If your neighbor is in danger, protect him to the utmost of\nyour power. If you see your neighbor's property in danger of injury,\nprotect his property as you would your own, as far as it lies in your\npower: If your neighbor's boy or girl is going astray, go directly\nto your neighbor, in the spirit of love, and help him to reclaim his\nchild. How are we to love our neighbor as we love ourselves. It is\nthe simplest thing in the world; but too many people are selfish and\nnarrow and not given to that breadth of feeling which reaches out and\nconsiders the benefit and welfare of their neighbors; and they narrow\nthemselves down to their own peculiar and particular benefit and\nblessing and well being, and feel it to say: \"O, let my neighbor take\ncare of himself.\" That is not the spirit that should characterize a\nLatter-day Saint.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, pp. 103, 104, December,\n1917.\n\nQUESTION OF CHURCH LEADERS. We have come to ask you if you are in\nstrict accord with the two great commandments: \"Thou shalt love the\nLord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all\nthy mind, * * * and thy neighbor as thyself.\"--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n21, p. 98, December, 1917; Matt. 22: 34-40.\n\nTHE SIN OF INGRATITUDE. And I believe that one of the greatest sins\nof which the inhabitants of the earth are guilty today is the sin of\ningratitude, the want of acknowledgement, on their part, of God and his\nright to govern and control. We see a man raised up with extraordinary\ngifts, or with great intelligence, and he is instrumental in developing\nsome great principle. He and the world ascribe his great genius and\nwisdom to himself. He attributes his success to his own energies,\nlabor and mental capacity. He does not acknowledge the hand of God in\nanything connected {340} with his success, but ignores him altogether\nand takes the honor to himself; this will apply to almost all the\nworld. In all the great modern discoveries in science, in the arts,\nin mechanics, and in all material advancement of the age, the world\nsays, \"We have done it.\" The individual says, \"I have done it,\" and he\ngives no honor or credit to God. Now, I read in the revelations through\nJoseph Smith, the prophet, that because of this, God is not pleased\nwith the inhabitants of the earth but is angry with them because they\nwill not acknowledge his hand in all things.--_Deseret Weekly News,_\n1884, Vol. 33, p. 130; Doc. and Cov. 59:21.\n\n{341}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XVI.\n\nMARRIAGE, THE HOME AND THE FAMILY\n\nNECESSITY OF MARRIAGE. The house of the Lord is a house of order and\nnot a house of confusion; and that means that the man is not without\nthe woman in the Lord, neither is the woman without the man in the\nLord; and that no man can be saved and exalted in the kingdom of God\nwithout the woman, and no woman can reach the perfection and exaltation\nin the kingdom of God alone. That is what it means. God instituted\nmarriage in the beginning. He made man in his own image and likeness,\nmale and female, and in their creation it was designed that they should\nbe united together in sacred bonds of marriage, and one is not perfect\nwithout the other. Furthermore, it means that there is no union for\ntime and eternity that can be perfected outside of the law of God, and\nthe order of his house. Men may desire it, they may go through the form\nof it, in this life, but it will be of no effect except it be done and\nsanctioned by divine authority, in the name of the Father and of the\nSon and of the Holy Ghost.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, pp. 118-119.\n\nMARRIAGE, GOD--ORDAINED AND SANCTIONED. \"And again, I say unto you,\nthat whoso forbiddeth to marry is not ordained of God, for marriage is\nordained of God unto men.\" (Doc. and Cov. 49:15)\n\nI desire to emphasize this. I want the young men of Zion to realize\nthat this institution of marriage is not a man-made institution. It\nis of God. It is honorable, and no man who is of marriageable age\nis living his religion who remains single. It is not simply devised\nfor the convenience alone of man, to suit his own notions, and his\nown ideas; to marry and then divorce, to adopt and then to discard,\njust as he pleases. There are great consequences connected with it,\nconsequences which reach beyond this present time, into all {342}\neternity, for thereby souls are begotten into the world, and men and\nwomen obtain their being in the world. Marriage is the preserver of the\nhuman race. Without it, the purposes of God would be frustrated; virtue\nwould be destroyed to give place to vice and corruption, and the earth\nwould be void and empty.\n\nNeither are the relationships that exist, or should exist, between\nparents and children, and between children and parents, of an ephemeral\nnature, nor of a temporal character. They are of eternal consequence,\nreaching beyond the veil, in spite of all that we can do. The man,\nand the woman who are the agents, in the providence of God, to bring\nliving souls into the world, are made before God and the heavens, as\nresponsible for these acts as is God himself responsible for the works\nof his own hands, and for the revelation of his own wisdom. The man and\nthe woman who engage in this ordinance of matrimony are engaging in\nsomething that is of such far-reaching character, and is of such vast\nimportance, that thereby hangs life and death, and eternal increase.\nThereupon depends eternal happiness, or eternal misery. For this\nreason, God has guarded this sacred institution by the most severe\npenalties, and has declared that whosoever is untrue to the marriage\nrelation, whosoever is guilty of adultery, shall be put to death.\nThis is scriptural law, though it is not practiced today, because\nmodern civilization does not recognize the laws of God in relation to\nthe moral status of mankind. The Lord commanded, \"Whosoever sheddeth\ninnocent blood, by man shall his blood be shed.\" Thereby God has given\nthe law. Life is an important thing. No man has any right to take life,\nunless God commanded it. The law of God as to violation of the marriage\ncovenant is just as strict, and is on a parallel with law against\nmurder notwithstanding the former is not carried out. * * *\n\nNow, every young person throughout the Church should {343} understand\nthis very thoroughly. The Church authorities and the teachers of our\nassociations should inculcate the sacredness, and teach the duty of\nmarriage, as it has been revealed in the latter days to us. There\nshould be a reform in the Church in this regard, and a sentiment\ncreated in favor of honorable marriage, and that would prevent any\nyoung man, or any young woman, who is a member of the Church, from\nmarrying except by that authority which is sanctioned of God. And no\nman holding the priesthood who is worthy and of age should remain\nunmarried. They should also teach that the law of chastity is one of\nthe most vital importance, both to children, and to men and to women.\nIt is a vitally important principle to the children of God in all their\nlives, from the cradle to the grave. God has fixed dreadful penalties\nagainst the transgression of his law of chastity, of virtue, of purity.\nWhen the law of God shall be in force among men, they will be cut off\nwho are not absolutely pure and unsoiled and spotless--both men and\nwomen. We expect the women to be pure, we expect them to be spotless\nand without blemish, and it is as necessary and important for man to be\npure and virtuous as for woman; indeed, no woman would ever be other\nthan pure if men were so. The gospel of Jesus Christ is the law of\nlove, and love of God with the whole heart and mind is the greatest\ncommandment, and the next is like unto it: love thy neighbor as\nthyself. This also should be remembered in the marriage relation, for,\nwhile it is said that the desires of the woman shall be to her husband,\nand he shall rule over her, it is intended that that rule shall be in\nlove and not in tyranny. God never rules tyrannically, except when men\nso corrupt themselves that they are unfit to live. Then, and under\nsuch conditions, it is the story of all his dealings with mankind,\nthat he sends judgment upon them and wipes them out and destroys\nthem.--_Improvement Era,_ July, 1902, pp. 713-717.\n\nRIGHTEOUSNESS AND NECESSITY OF MARRIAGE. Many {344} people imagine that\nthere is something sinful in marriage; there is an apostate tradition\nto that effect. This is a false and very harmful idea. On the contrary,\nGod not only commends but he commands marriage. While man was yet\nimmortal, before sin had entered the world, our heavenly Father himself\nperformed the first marriage. He united our first parents in the bonds\nof holy matrimony, and commanded them to be fruitful and multiply and\nreplenish the earth. This command he has never changed, abrogated or\nannulled; but it has continued in force throughout all the generations\nof mankind.\n\nWithout marriage the purposes of God would be frustrated, so far as\nthis world is concerned, for there would be none, to obey his other\ncommands.\n\nThere appears to be a something beyond and above the reasons apparent\nto the human mind why chastity brings strength and power to the peoples\nof the earth, but it is so.\n\nToday a flood of iniquity is overwhelming the civilized world. One\ngreat reason therefor is the neglect of marriage; it has lost its\nsanctity in the eyes of the great majority. It is at best a civil\ncontract, but more often an accident or a whim, or a means of\ngratifying the passions. And when the sacredness of the covenant is\nignored or lost sight of, then a disregard of the marriage vows, under\nthe present moral training of the masses, is a mere triviality, a\ntrifling indiscretion.\n\nThe neglect of marriage, this tendency to postpone its responsibilities\nuntil middle life, that so perniciously affects Christendom, is being\nfelt in the midst of the Saints.\n\nCertainly we are not in favor of the very early marriages that\nprevailed a few centuries ago.\n\nBut what we wish to impress upon the Saints is that the legitimate\nunion of the sexes is a law of God, that to be blessed of him, we must\nhonor that law; that if we do not do so the mere fact that we are\ncalled by his name will not {345} save us from the evils that neglect\nof this law entails, that indeed we are only his people when we observe\nhis law; that when we do not do so we may expect the same unfortunate\nresults to come upon us as flow to the rest of humanity from the same\ncauses.\n\nWe believe that every man holding the holy priesthood should be\nmarried, with the very few exceptions of those who through infirmities\nof mind or body are not fit for marriage. Every man is a worse man in\nproportion as he is unfit for the married state. We hold that no man\nwho is marriageable is fully living his religion who remains unmarried.\nHe is doing a wrong to himself by retarding his progress, by narrowing\nhis experiences, and to society by the undesirable example that he sets\nto others, as well as he, himself, being a dangerous factor in the\ncommunity.\n\nWe say to our young people, get married, and marry aright. Marry\nin the faith, and let the ceremony be performed in the place God\nhas appointed. Live so that you may be worthy of this blessing. If,\nhowever, obstacles, not at present removable, prevent this most perfect\nform of marriage, have your bishop perform the ceremony, and then, at\nthe earliest possible moment, go to the temple. But do not marry those\nout of the Church, as such unions almost invariably lead to unhappiness\nand quarrels and often finally to separation. Besides, they are not\npleasing in the sight of heaven. The believer and unbeliever should not\nbe yoked together, for sooner or later, in time or in eternity, they\nmust be divided again.\n\nAnd now we desire with holy zeal to emphasize the enormity of sexual\nsins. Though often regarded as insignificant by those not knowing the\nwill of God, they are, in his eyes an abomination, and if we are to\nremain his favored people they must be shunned as the gates of hell.\nThe evil results of these sins are so patent in vice, crime, misery\nand disease that it would appear that all, young and old, must {346}\nperceive and sense them. They are destroying the world. If we are to\nbe preserved we must abhor them, shun them, not practice the least of\nthem, for they weaken and enervate, they kill man spiritually, they\nmake him unfit for the company of the righteous and the presence of\nGod.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, p. 400, July 1, 1902.\n\nMALE AND FEMALE ENTER HEAVEN. No man will ever enter there until he\nhas consummated his mission; for we have come here to be conformed to\nthe likeness of God. He made us in the beginning in his own image and\nin his own likeness, and he made us male and female. We never could\nbe in the image of God if we were not both male and female. Read the\nScriptures, and you will see it for yourselves as God has made it. He\nhas made us in his own form and likeness, and here we are male and\nfemale, parents and children. And we must become more and more like\nhim--more like him in love, in charity, in forgiveness, in patience,\nlong-suffering and forbearance, in purity of thought and action,\nintelligence, and in all respects, that we may be worthy of exaltation\nin his presence. It is for this that we have come to the earth. This is\nthe work that we have to perform. God has shown us the way and given\nus the means by which we may consummate and fill our mission upon this\nearth and perfect our destiny; for we are destined and foreordained\nto become like God, and unless we do become like him we will never be\npermitted to dwell with him. When we become like him you will find\nthat we will be presented before him in the form in which we were\ncreated, male and female. The woman will not go there alone, and the\nman will not go there alone, and claim exaltation. They may attain\na degree of salvation alone, but when they are exalted they will be\nexalted according to the law of the celestial kingdom. They cannot be\nexalted in any other way, neither the living nor the dead. It is well\nfor us to learn something about why we build temples, {347} and why we\nadminister in them for the dead as well as for the living. We do this\nthat we may become like unto him, and dwell with him eternally; that\nwe may become sons of God, heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus\nChrist.--_Tabernacle Sermon,_ June 12, 1898.\n\nMARRIAGE TO REPLENISH THE EARTH. Those who have taken upon themselves\nthe responsibility of wedded life should see to it that they do not\nabuse the course of nature; that they do not destroy the principle\nof life within them, nor violate any of the commandments of God. The\ncommand which he gave in the beginning to multiply and replenish the\nearth is still in force upon the children of men. Possibly no greater\nsin could be committed by the people who have embraced this gospel than\nto prevent or to destroy life in the manner indicated. We are born into\nthe world that we may have life, and we live that we may have a fulness\nof joy, and if we will obtain a fulness of joy, we must obey the law of\nour creation and the law by which we may obtain the consummation of our\nrighteous hopes and desires--life eternal.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1900, p. 40.\n\nETERNAL MARRIAGE. Why did he teach us the principle of eternal union\nof man and wife? Because God knew that we were his children here, to\nremain his children forever and ever, and that we were just as truly\nindividuals, and that our individuality was as identical as that of\nthe Son of God, and would therefore continue, worlds without end, so\nthat the man receiving his wife by the power of God, for time and\nfor all eternity, would have the right to claim her and she to claim\nher husband, in the world to come. Neither would be changed, except\nfrom mortality to immortality; neither would be other than himself\nor herself, but they will have their identity in the world to come\nprecisely as they exercise their individuality and enjoy their identity\nhere. God has revealed this principle, and it has its bearings upon\nthe evidence that we possess of the actual, {348} literal resurrection\nof the body, just as it is and as the prophets have declared it in the\nBook of Mormon.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 136-137; Mosiah 15:20-23;\n16:7-11; Alma 40.\n\nETERNITY OF THE FAMILY ORGANIZATIONS. Our associations (family) are not\nexclusively intended for this life, for time, as we distinguish it from\neternity. We live for time and for eternity. We form associations and\nrelations for time and all eternity. Our affections and our desires are\nfound fitted and prepared to endure not only throughout the temporal\nor mortal life, but through all eternity. Who are there besides the\nLatter-day Saints who contemplate the thought that beyond the grave we\nwill continue in the family organization? the father, the mother, the\nchildren recognizing each other in the relations which they owe to each\nother and in which they stand to each other? this family organization\nbeing a unit in the great and perfect organization of God's work, and\nall destined to continue throughout time and eternity?\n\nWe are living for eternity and not merely for the moment. Death\ndoes not part us from one another, if we have entered into sacred\nrelationships with each other by virtue of the authority that God has\nrevealed to the children of men. Our relationships are formed for\neternity. We are immortal beings, and we are looking forward to the\ngrowth that is to be attained in an exalted life after we have proved\nourselves faithful and true to the covenants that we have entered\ninto here, and then we will receive a fulness of joy. A man and woman\nwho have embraced the gospel of Jesus Christ and who have begun life\ntogether, should be able by their power, example and influence to\ncause their children to emulate them in lives of virtue, honor, and\nin integrity to the kingdom of God which will redound to their own\ninterest and salvation. No one can advise my children with greater\nearnestness and solicitude for their happiness and salvation than I\ncan myself. Nobody has more {349} interest in the welfare of my own\nchildren than I have. I cannot be satisfied without them. They are\npart of me. They are mine; God has given them to me, and I want them\nto be humble and submissive to the requirements of the gospel. I\nwant them to do right, and to be right in every particular, so that\nthey will be worthy of the distinction that the Lord has given them\nin being numbered among his covenant people who are choice above all\nother people, because they have made sacrifice for their own salvation\nin the truth. Speaking of the fashions of the world, I do not care\nto say very much on the subject, but I do think that we live in an\nage the very trend of which is to vice and wickedness. I believe\nthat to a very large extent the fashions of the day, and especially\nthe fashions of women, have a tendency to evil and not to virtue or\nmodesty, and I deplore that evident fact for you see it on every hand.\nYoung men want to get homes that are palatial, that are fine in all\ntheir appointments, and as modern as anybody else's before they will\nget married. I think it is a mistake. I think that young men and young\nwomen, too, should be willing, even at this day, and in the present\ncondition of things, to enter the sacred bonds of marriage together and\nfight their way together to success, meet their obstacles and their\ndifficulties, and cleave together to success, and cooperate in their\ntemporal affairs, so that they shall succeed. Then they will learn\nto love one another better, and will be more united throughout their\nlives, and the Lord will bless them more abundantly. I regret, I think\nit is a crying evil, that there should exist a sentiment or a feeling\namong any members of the Church to curtail the birth of their children.\nI think that is a crime wherever it occurs, where husband and wife are\nin possession of health and vigor and are free from impurities that\nwould be entailed upon their posterity. I believe that where people\nundertake to curtail or prevent the birth of their children that they\nare going to reap {350} disappointment by and by. I have no hesitancy\nin saying that I believe this is one of the greatest crimes of the\nworld today, this evil practice.--_Relief Society Magazine,_ Vol. 4,\nJune, 1917, p. 314 _et. seq._\n\nIMPORTANCE OF MARRIAGE WITHIN THE CHURCH. I would rather go myself to\nthe grave than to be associated with a wife outside of the bonds of the\nnew and everlasting covenant. Now, I hold it just so sacred; but some\nmembers of the Church do not so regard the matter. Some people feel\nthat it does not make very much difference whether a girl marries a man\nin the Church, full of the faith of the Gospel, or an unbeliever. Some\nof our young people have married outside of the Church; but very few of\nthose who have done it have failed to come to grief. I would like to\nsee Latter-day Saint men marry Latter-day Saint women; and Methodists\nmarry Methodists, Catholics marry Catholics, and Presbyterians marry\nPresbyterians, and so on to the limit. Let them keep within the pale of\ntheir own faith and church, and marry and inter-marry there, and let\nthe Latter-day Saints do the same thing in their Church; then we will\nsee who comes out best in the end.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, pp. 5, 6.\n\nNO MARRIAGE IN HEAVEN. Why did Jesus teach the doctrine that there was\nno marrying nor giving in marriage in the other world? Why did he teach\nthe doctrine that marriage was instituted by the Father and designed\nto be accomplished in this life? Why did he rebuke those who sought\nto entrap him when they brought to him the example of the fulfilment\nof the law of Moses, for Moses wrote the law that God gave him, that\nif a man married in Israel and died without issue, it was the duty\nof his brother to take his widow and raise up seed unto his brother;\nand when seven of these brothers--(which is doubtless a problem that\nthese men put to the Savior in order to entrap him {351} if they\ncould)--had taken her, to whom should she belong in the resurrection,\nsince they all had her? Jesus declared to them, \"Ye do err, not knowing\nthe Scriptures, nor the power of God.\" They did not understand the\nprinciple of sealing for time and for all eternity; that what God hath\njoined together neither man nor death can put asunder. (Matt. 19: 6.)\nThey had wandered from that principle. It had fallen into disuse among\nthem; they had ceased to understand it; and consequently they did not\ncomprehend the truth; but Christ did. She could only be the wife in\neternity of the man to whom she was united by the power of God for\neternity, as well as for time; and Christ understood the principle, but\nhe did not cast his pearls before the swine that tempted him.--_Apr. C.\nR._ 1912, p. 136.\n\nPLURAL MARRIAGE FORBIDDEN. Official Statement--\"Inasmuch as there are\nnumerous reports in circulation that plural marriages have been entered\ninto contrary to the official declaration of President Woodruff, of\nSeptember 26, 1890, commonly called the Manifesto, which was issued by\nPresident Woodruff and adopted by the Church at its general conference,\nOctober 6, 1890, which forbade any marriages violative of the law of\nthe land; I Joseph F. Smith, President of the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints, hereby affirm and declare that no such marriages\nhave been solemnized with the sanction, consent or knowledge of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and I hereby announce that\nall such marriages are prohibited, and if any officer or member of the\nChurch shall assume to solemnize or enter into any such marriage he\nwill be deemed in transgression against the Church and will be liable\nto be dealt with according to the rules and regulations thereof, and\nexcommunicated therefrom.\n\n\"Joseph F. Smith,\n\n\"President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.\"\n\n--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 75.\n\n{352} FURTHER STATEMENT. We have announced in previous conferences,\nas it was announced by President Woodruff, as it was announced by\nPresident Snow, and as it was reannounced by me and my brethren and\nconfirmed by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, plural\nmarriages have ceased in the Church. There isn't a man today in this\nChurch or anywhere else, outside of it, who has authority to solemnize\na plural marriage--not one! There is no man or woman in the Church\nof Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints who is authorized to contract a\nplural marriage. It is not permitted, and we have been endeavoring\nto the utmost of our ability to prevent men from being led by some\ndesigning person into an unfortunate condition that is forbidden by\nthe conferences, and by the voice of the Church, a condition that has\nto some extent, at least, brought reproach upon the people. I want\nto say that we have been doing all in our power to prevent it or to\nstop it; and in order that we might do this, we have been seeking, to\nour utmost, to find the men who have been the agents and the cause\nof leading people into it. We find it very difficult to trace them\nbut when we do find them, and can prove it upon them, we will deal\nwith them as we have dealt with others that we have been able to\nfind.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1911, p. 8.\n\nMARRIAGE AND LARGE FAMILIES DESIRABLE. Bachelorhood and small families\ncarry to the superficial mind the idea that they are desirable because\nthey bring with them the minimum of responsibility. The spirit that\nshirks responsibility shirks labor. Idleness and pleasure take the\nplace of industry and strenuous effort. The love of pleasure and\nof an easy life in turn make demands upon young men who refuse to\nlook upon marriage and its consequent family enlargement as a sacred\nduty. The real fault lies with the young men. The license of the age\nleads them from paths of duty and responsibility to the pitfalls of a\npleasure-loving {353} world. Their sisters are the victims of neglect\nand of a great social and family wrong.\n\nWomen would marry if they could, and would accept cheerfully the\nresponsibilities of family life. This loss to the home is a loss the\nnation must feel, as years go on. Time will vindicate the laws of God\nand the truth that individual human happiness is found in duty and not\nin pleasure and freedom from care.\n\nThe spirit of the world is contagious. We cannot live in the midst of\nsuch social conditions without suffering from the effects of their\nallurements. Our young people will be tempted to follow the example\nof the world about them. There is already a strong tendency to make\nsport of the obligations to marry. Pretexts of ambition are set up as\nan excuse to postpone marriage till some special object is attained.\nSome of our leading young men desire to complete first a course of\nstudy at home or abroad. Being natural leaders in society their example\nis dangerous and the excuse is one of questionable propriety. It were\nbetter far that many such young men never went to college than that\nthe excuse of college life be made the reason for postponing marriage\nbeyond the proper age.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 40, pp. 240, 241,\nApril 15, 1905.\n\nBE TRUE TO YOUR WIVES AND CHILDREN. And oh! my brethren, be true to\nyour families, be true to your wives and children. Teach them the way\nof life. Do not allow them to get so far from you that they will become\noblivious to you or to any principle of honor, purity or truth. Teach\nyour children so that they cannot commit sin without violating their\nconscience, teach them the truth, that they may not depart from it.\nBring them up in the way they should go, and when they get old they\nwill not depart from it. If you will keep your boys close to your\nheart, within the clasp of your arms; if you will make them to feel\nthat you love them, that you are their parents, that they are your\n{354} children, and keep them near to you, they will not go very far\nfrom you, and they will not commit any very great sin. But it is when\nyou turn them out of the home, turn them out of your affection--out\ninto the darkness of the night into the society of the depraved or\ndegraded; it is when they become tiresome to you, or you are tired\nof their innocent noise and prattle at home, and you say, \"Go off\nsomewhere else,\"--it is this sort of treatment of your children that\ndrives them from you, and helps to make criminals and infidels of\nthem. You cannot afford to do this. How would I feel to enter into\nthe kingdom of God--(if such a thing were possible) and see one of\nmy children outside among the sorcerers, the whoremongers, and those\nwho love and make a lie, and that because I have neglected my duty\ntoward him or have not kept a proper restraint upon him? Do you think\nI shall be exalted in the kingdom of my God with this stain and blot\nupon my soul? I tell you, No! No man can get there until he atones for\nsuch crime as this--for it is a crime in the sight of God and man for\na father to carelessly or wilfully neglect his children. This is my\nsentiment. Take care of your children. They are the hope of Israel,\nand upon them will rest by and by, responsibility of the bearing of\nthe kingdom of God in the earth. The Lord bless them and keep them\nin the path of righteousness. I humbly pray, in the name of Jesus.\nAmen.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 87.\n\nRESPECT THE RIGHTS OF OTHERS. I sincerely hope that we shall succeed in\nimpressing upon the minds of the rising generation a sincere regard,\nnot only for themselves, to keep themselves pure and unspotted from the\nworld, but a sincere regard for the rights and privileges of others.\nOur children should be taught to respect not only their fathers and\ntheir mothers, and their brothers and sisters, but they should be\ntaught to respect all mankind, and especially should they be instructed\nand taught and brought up to {355} honor the aged and the infirm, the\nunfortunate and the poor, the needy, and those who lack the sympathies\nof mankind.\n\nWe too frequently see a disposition on the part of our children to make\nfun of the unfortunate. A poor cripple, or a poor weak-minded person\ncomes along, and the boys will poke fun at him, and make unbecoming\nremarks about him. This is entirely wrong, and such a spirit as this\nshould never be witnessed among the children of the Latter-day Saints.\nThey ought to be taught better at home. They should be thoroughly\ntaught better than this in our Sunday schools, and in all the schools,\nso far as that is concerned, that our children attend. Our children\nshould be taught to venerate that which is holy, that which is sacred.\nThey should venerate the name of God. They should hold in sacred\nveneration the name of the Son of God. They should not take Their holy\nnames in vain; and they should also be taught to respect and venerate\nthe temples of God, the places of worship of their fathers and mothers.\nOur children should be taught also that they have rights in the house\nof the Lord equal to their parents and equal to their neighbors or\nanybody else. It always pains me to see our little ones disturbed in\nthis right. I witnessed a little circumstance in our meeting this\nafternoon in the aisle; a little child was sitting by its mother on a\nseat. Somebody came along and took the little child off its seat, and\noccupied the seat himself, leaving the child to stand. I want to say to\nyou, my brethren and sisters, that that act sent a pang to my heart.\nI would not, for anything in the shape of remuneration of a worldly\ncharacter, grieve the heart of a little child in the house of God, lest\nan impression should be left upon its mind that would make the house of\nworship a distasteful place, and it would prefer not to come within its\nwalls, than to come and be offended.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 39,\np. 657, Semi-Annual S. S. Conference, October 9, 1904.\n\nMUTUAL TREATMENT OF HUSBAND, WIFE AND CHILDREN. {356} Parents, in\nthe first place, whether they do it or not, should love and respect\neach other, and treat each other with respectful decorum and kindly\nregard, all the time. The husband should treat his wife with the utmost\ncourtesy and respect. The husband should never insult her; he should\nnever speak slightly of her, but should always hold her in the highest\nesteem in the home, in the presence of their children. We do not\nalways do it, perhaps; some of us, perhaps, do not do it at all. But\nnevertheless it is true that we ought to do it. The wife, also should\ntreat the husband with the greatest respect and courtesy. Her words to\nhim should not be keen and cutting and sarcastic. She should not pass\nslurs or insinuations at him. She should not nag him. She should not\ntry to arouse his anger or make things unpleasant about the home. The\nwife should be a joy to her husband, and she should live and conduct\nherself at home so the home will be the most joyous, the most blessed\nplace on earth to her husband. This should be the condition of the\nhusband, wife, the father and the mother, within the sacred precinct\nof that holy place, the home. Then it will be easy for the parents\nto instill into the hearts of their children not only love for their\nfathers and their mothers, not only respect and courtesy towards their\nparents, but love and courtesy and deference between the children\nat home. The little brothers will respect their little sisters. The\nlittle boys will respect one another. The little girls will respect\none another and the girls and boys will respect one another, and treat\none another with that love, that deference and respect that should be\nobserved in the home on the part of the little children. Then it will\nbe easy for the Sunday school teacher to continue the training of the\nchild under the hallowed influence of the Sabbath school; and the child\nwill be tractable and easily led, because the foundation of a correct\neducation has been laid in the heart and mind of the child at home.\nThe teacher can then help the {357} little children, brought up under\nthese proper influences, to render respect and courtesy to all men and\nespecially to the unfortunate, the aged and the infirm.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1905, pp. 84-85.\n\nWE SHOULD BE EXAMPLES TO OUR FAMILIES. When I think of our mothers,\nthe mothers of our children, and realize that under the inspiration\nof the gospel they live virtuous, pure honorable lives, true to their\nhusbands, true to their children, true to their convictions of the\ngospel, oh, how my soul goes out in pure love for them how noble and\nhow God-given, how choice, how desirable and how indispensable they\nare to the accomplishment of God's purposes and the fulfilment of his\ndecrees! My brethren, can you mistreat your wives, the mothers of your\nchildren? Can you help treating them with love and kindness? Can you\nhelp trying to make their lives as comfortable and happy as possible,\nlightening their burdens to the utmost of your ability, making life\npleasant for them and for their children in their homes? How can you\nhelp it? How can any one help feeling an intense interest in the mother\nof his children, and also in his children? If we possess the Spirit of\nGod, we can not do otherwise. It is only when men depart from the right\nspirit, when they digress from their duty, that they will neglect or\ndishonor any soul that is committed to their care. They are bound to\nhonor their wives and children. Intelligent men, men of business, men\nof affairs, men who are involved constantly in the labors of life, and\nhave to devote their energies and thought to their labors and duties,\nmay not enjoy as many comforts with their families as they would like,\nbut if they have the Spirit of the Lord with them in the performance\nof their temporal duties, they will never neglect the mothers of\ntheir children, nor their children. They will not fail to teach them\nthe principles of life and set before them a proper example. Don't\ndo anything yourselves that you would have {358} to say to your boy,\n\"Don't do it.\" Live so that you can say, \"My son, do as I do, follow\nme, emulate my example.\" That is the way fathers should live, every one\nof us; and it is a shame, a weakening, shameful thing for any member of\nthe Church to pursue a course that he knows is not right, and that he\nwould rather his children should not follow.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, pp.\n6-7.\n\nTHE TRUEST GREATNESS. After all, to do well those things which\nGod ordained to be the common lot of all man--kind, is the truest\ngreatness. To be a successful father or a successful mother is greater\nthan to be a successful general or a successful statesman. One is\nuniversal and eternal greatness, the other is ephemeral. It is true\nthat such secondary greatness may be added to that which we style\ncommonplace; but when such secondary greatness is not added to that\nwhich is fundamental, it is merely an empty honor, and fades away from\nthe common and universal good in life, even though it may find a place\nin the desultory pages of history. Our first care, after all, brings\nus back to that beautiful admonition of our Savior: \"Seek ye first the\nkingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be\nadded unto you.\" (Matt. 6:33.)\n\nWe should never be discouraged in those daily tasks which God has\nordained to the common lot of man. Each day's labor should be\nundertaken in a joyous spirit and with the thought and conviction\nthat our happiness and eternal welfare depend upon doing well that\nwhich we ought to do, that which God has made it our duty to do. Many\nare unhappy because they imagine that they should be doing something\nunusual or something phenomenal. Some people would rather be the\nblossom of a tree and be admiringly seen than be an enduring part of\nthe tree and live the commonplace life of the tree's existence.\n\nLet us not be trying to substitute an artificial life for the true\none. He is truly happy who can see and appreciate {359} the beauty\nwith which God has adorned the commonplace things of life.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 40, pp. 752-3, Dec. 15, 1905.\n\nPARENTS RESPONSIBLE FOR THEIR CHILDREN. The parents in Zion will be\nheld responsible for the acts of their children, not only until they\nbecome eight years old, but, perhaps, throughout all the lives of their\nchildren, provided they have neglected their duty to their children\nwhile they were under their care and guidance and the parents were\nresponsible for them.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1910, p. 6.\n\nTHE FATHER THE PRESIDING AUTHORITY OF THE FAMILY. There is no higher\nauthority in matters relating to the family organization, and\nespecially when that organization is presided over by one holding the\nhigher priesthood, than that of the father. The authority is time\nhonored, and among the people of God in all dispensations it has been\nhighly respected and often emphasized by the teachings of the prophets\nwho were inspired of God. The patriarchal order is of divine origin\nand will continue throughout time and eternity. There is, then, a\nparticular reason why men, women and children should understand this\norder and this authority in the households of the people of God,\nand seek to make it what God intended it to be, a qualification and\npreparation for the highest exaltation of his children. In the home\nthe presiding authority is always vested in the father, and in all\nhome affairs and family matters there is no other authority paramount.\nTo illustrate this principle, a single incident will perhaps suffice.\nIt sometimes happens that the elders are called in to administer to\nthe members of a family. Among these elders there may be presidents\nof stakes, apostles, or even members of the first presidency of the\nChurch. It is not proper under these circumstances for the father\nto stand back and expect the elders to direct the administration of\nthis important ordinance. The father is there. It is his right and\nit is his duty {360} to preside. He should select the one who is to\nadminister the oil, and the one who is to be mouth in prayer, and he\nshould not feel that because there are present presiding authorities\nin the Church that he is therefore divested of his rights to direct\nthe administration of that blessing of the gospel in his home. (If the\nfather be absent, the mother should request the presiding authority\npresent to take charge.) The father presides at the table, at prayer,\nand gives general directions relating to his family life whoever may\nbe present. Wives and children should be taught to feel that the\npatriarchal order in the kingdom of God has been established for a wise\nand beneficent purpose, and should sustain the head of the household\nand encourage him in the discharge of his duties, and do all in their\npower to aid him in the exercise of the rights and privileges which God\nhas bestowed upon the head of the home. This patriarchal order has its\ndivine spirit and purpose, and those who disregard it under one pretext\nor another are out of harmony with the spirit of God's laws as they\nare ordained for recognition in the home. It is not merely a question\nof who is perhaps the best qualified. Neither is it wholly a question\nof who is living the most worthy life. It is a question largely of law\nand order, and its importance is seen often from the fact that the\nauthority remains and is respected long after a man is really unworthy\nto exercise it.\n\nThis authority carries with it a responsibility and a grave one, as\nwell as its rights and privileges, and men can not be too exemplary\nin their lives, nor fit themselves too carefully to live in harmony\nwith this important and God-ordained rule of conduct in the family\norganization. Upon this authority certain promises and blessings\nare predicated, and those who observe and respect this authority\nhave certain claims on divine favor which they cannot have except\nthey respect and observe the laws that God has established for the\nregulation and authority of the home. \"Honor thy {361} father and thy\nmother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God\ngiveth thee,\" was a fundamental law to ancient Israel, and is binding\nupon every member of the Church today, for the law is eternal.\n\nThe necessity, then, of organizing the patriarchal order and authority\nof the home rests upon principle as well as upon the person who holds\nthat authority, and among the Latter-day Saints family discipline,\nfounded upon the law of the patriarchs, should be carefully cultivated,\nand fathers will then be able to remove many of the difficulties that\nnow weaken their position in the home, through unworthy children.\n\nThe principles here set forth are of more importance than many parents\nhave heretofore attached to them, and the unfortunate position today\nin the homes of many of the elders of Israel is directly traceable to\na want of appreciation of their truthfulness.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 37, p. 148, March 1, 1902.\n\nDUTIES OF FATHERS. May the fathers in Israel live as they should\nlive; treat their wives as they should treat them; make their homes\nas comfortable as they possibly can; lighten the burden upon their\ncompanions as much as possible; set a proper example before their\nchildren; teach them to meet with them in prayer, morning and night,\nand whenever they sit down to partake of food, to acknowledge the mercy\nof God in giving them the food that they eat and the raiment that\nthey wear, and acknowledge the band of God in all things. This is our\nduty, and if we do not do it the Lord will be displeased, for he has\nsaid so. He is only pleased with those who acknowledge his hand in all\nthings._--Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 9; Doc. and Cov. 59: 7, 21.\n\nMOTHERHOOD THE FOUNDATION OF HOME AND NATION. Motherhood lies at the\nfoundation of happiness in the home, and of prosperity in the nation.\nGod has laid upon men and women very sacred obligations with respect to\nmotherhood, {362} and they are obligations that cannot be disregarded\nwithout invoking divine displeasure. In I Timothy 2:13-15, we are told\nthat \"Adam was first formed, then Eve. And Adam was not deceived, but\nthe woman being deceived was in the transgression. Notwithstanding she\nshall be saved in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity\nand holiness with sobriety.\" Can she be saved without child-bearing?\nShe indeed takes an awful risk if she wilfully disregards what is a\npronounced requirement of God. How shall she plead her innocence when\nshe is not innocent? How shall she excuse her guilt when it is fastened\nupon her?\n\nThe question of parental obligation in the matter of children is not\ngenerally denied. A failure to fulfill the obligation, however, is too\nfrequently excused.\n\n\"Children,\" we are told, \"are a heritage of the Lord;\" they are also,\nthe Psalmist tells us, \"his reward.\" If children are cut off from their\nbirthright, how shall the Lord be rewarded? They are not a source of\nweakness and poverty to family life, for they bring with them certain\ndivine blessings that make for the prosperity of the home and the\nnation. \"As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man; so are children of\nthe youth. Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them: they\nshall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the\ngate.\" (Psalm 127:4, 5)\n\nWhat answer shall men and women make in excuse of conduct which\ncontravenes the commandments of God? Those whose hearts are in touch\nwith God's most sacred laws will make great sacrifices honestly to\nfulfil them.\n\nThere has, however, of late arisen a condition in our social life\nthat is working against the divine requirements of motherhood. Men\nand women plead the enormous increase in the cost of child-bearing.\nThe requirements for motherhood in matters of doctor's fees, nurses'\nbills and hospital charges, are so great as to discourage men and\nwomen of {363} slender means. The burden of such expenses is certainly\nbecoming great, and if they are likely to stand directly in the way\nof God's requirement, something should be done either to remove them\nor mitigate them, and some means should be provided that will protect\nthe family and the nation against destruction. It is a problem well\nworthy the attention of our law-makers, who appropriate generously in\nmatters that are insignificant when compared with the health, wealth\nand physical prosperity of the nation that encourages the birth of\nchildren.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 50, pp. 290, 291, May, 1915.\n\nHUSBAND'S SUCCESS DEPENDENT UPON WIFE'S FITNESS. There is no\norganization or government in the world so perfectly planned for the\neducation of men and women to executive responsibilities as is the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Government in the home\nand in the Church constitutes an important part in the lives of the\npeople, and the government in the home is the basis of all successful\ngovernment in church or state. In the home the mother is the principal\ndisciplinarian in early child life, and her influence and discipline\ndetermine in a great measure the ability of her children to assume in\nmanhood and womanhood the larger governments in church and state.\n\nIn addition, however, to home government, women often stand with their\nhusbands in responsible places and share in some measure the success or\nfailure which characterizes their husbands' administration of affairs.\nIn selecting men to occupy responsible positions in the Church, it not\ninfrequently happens that a useful and competent man is barred from\nconsideration because of the deplorable want of fitness in the wife,\nand though a wife may not always bar a husband's opportunities, she\nmay, nevertheless, prove a great hindrance to him in the discharge of\nthe duties that belong to his office. If our sisters could only realize\nhow helpful they might be to their husbands who hold responsible {364}\npositions in the Church, and if they would only take pride and pleasure\nin their husbands' administration of affairs, the conduct of men in\npublic office would in many instances be very greatly improved.\n\nThe word and the law of God are as important for women who would reach\nwise conclusions as they are for men; and women should study and\nconsider the problems of this great latter-day work from the standpoint\nof God's revelations, and as they may be actuated by his Spirit,\nwhich it is their right to receive through the medium of sincere and\nheartfelt prayer. A woman without heartfelt devotion for the things\nof God is not prepared to stand at her husband's side and enjoy his\nconfidence in the graver responsibilities that devolve upon him in\nthe government of the Church. Husbands are justified in withholding\ntheir confidence from and in refusing to be influenced by wives whose\nworldly ambitions and want of appreciation of divine things lead them\nto contend for personal advantages and selfish gains. Wives of leaders\nshould have a generous feeling for all that relates to the affairs\nover which their husbands preside. Such women should not be exclusive\nin their social relations, and should avoid the evils that frequently\ncome from yielding to the influence and views of a small coterie that\nmay have selfish aims and personal advantages to serve.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ _Vol._ 38, pp. 371, 372, 1903.\n\nDUTY OF PARENTS. It is the duty of Latter-day Saints to teach their\nchildren the truth, to bring them up in the way they should go, to\nteach them the first principles of the gospel, the necessity of baptism\nfor the remission of sins, and for membership in the Church of Christ;\nteaching them the necessity of receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost by\nthe laying on of hands, which will lead them into all truth, and which\nwill reveal to them things that have passed and things which are to\ncome, and show to them more clearly those things which are present with\nthem, that they may comprehend {365} the truth, and that they may walk\nin the light as Christ is in the light; that they may have fellowship\nwith him and that his blood may cleanse them from all sin.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1912, p. 135.\n\nWATCH YOUR CHILDREN. Some people have grown to possess such unlimited\nconfidence in their children that they do not believe it possible for\nthem to be led astray or to do wrong. They do not believe they could\ndo wrong, because they have such confidence in them. The result is\nthey turn them loose, morning, noon and night, to attend all kinds of\nentertainments and amusement, often in company with those whom they\nknow not and do not understand. Some of our children are so innocent\nthat they do not suspect evil, and, therefore, they are off their guard\nand are trapped into evil.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 4.\n\nDUTY TO TEACH CHILDREN. Another great and important duty devolving upon\nthis people is to teach their children, from their cradle until they\nbecome men and women, every principle of the gospel, and endeavor,\nas far as it lies in the power of the parents, to instil into their\nhearts a love for God, the truth, virtue, honesty, honor and integrity\nto everything that is good. That is important for all men and women\nwho stand at the head of a family in the household of faith. Teach\nyour children the love of God, teach them to love the principles of\nthe gospel of Jesus Christ. Teach them to love their fellowmen, and\nespecially to love their fellow members in the Church that they may be\ntrue to their fellowship with the people of God. Teach them to honor\nthe priesthood, to honor the authority that God has bestowed upon his\nChurch for the proper government of his Church.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915,\npp. 4, 5.\n\nWHAT TO TEACH YOUR CHILDREN. We are a Christian people, we believe in\nthe Lord Jesus Christ, and we feel that it is our duty to acknowledge\nhim as our Savior and Redeemer. Teach it to your children. Teach them\nthat the {366} Prophet Joseph Smith had restored to him the priesthood\nthat was held by Peter and James and John, who were ordained under the\nhands of the Savior himself. Teach them that Joseph Smith, the prophet,\nwhen only a boy, was chosen and called of God to lay the foundations\nof the Church of Christ in the world, to restore the holy priesthood,\nand the ordinances of the gospel, which are necessary to qualify men\nto enter into the kingdom of heaven. Teach your children to respect\ntheir neighbors. Teach your children to respect their bishops and the\nteachers that come to their homes to teach them. Teach your children\nto respect old age, gray hairs, and feeble frames. Teach them to\nvenerate and to hold in honorable remembrance their parents, and to\nhelp all those who are helpless and needy. Teach your children, as you\nhave been taught yourselves, to honor the priesthood which you hold,\nthe priesthood which we hold as elders in Israel. Teach your children\nto honor themselves, teach your children to honor the principle of\npresidency by which organizations are held intact and by which strength\nand power for the well-being and happiness and upbuilding of the people\nare preserved. Teach your children that when they go to school they\nshould honor their teachers in that which is true and honest, in that\nwhich is manly and womanly, and worth while; and also teach them to\navoid the bad examples of their teachers out of school, and the bad\nprinciples of men and women who are sometimes teachers in schools.\nTeach your children to honor the law of God and the law of the state\nand the law of our country. Teach them to respect and hold in honor\nthose who are chosen by the people to stand at their head and execute\njustice and administer the law. Teach them to be loyal to their\ncountry, loyal to righteousness and uprightness and honor, and thereby\nthey will grow up to be men and women choice above all the men and\nwomen of the world.--_Apr C. R.,_ 1917, pp. 5, 6.\n\nWHAT CHILDREN SHOULD BE TAUGHT. I pray you, my {367} brethren and\nsisters, who have children in Zion, and upon whom rests the greater\nresponsibility, teach them the principles of the gospel, teach them to\nhave faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and in baptism for the remission\nof sins when they shall reach the age of eight years. They must be\ntaught in the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ by their\nparents, or the blood of the children will be upon the skirts of those\nparents. It seems to me so plain a duty and so necessary for them to\nsee to it that their children avail themselves of the opportunities\nthat are afforded them in having them taught and instructed in these\nprinciples in the Sunday schools that are established in the Church\nand conducted Sunday after Sunday for the benefit of their children.\nI should feel contemptible, I was going to say, in my own mind, in my\nown feelings, if I had children who were neglected by their parents in\nregard to these matters. Our little ones are only too anxious to go to\nSunday school, no matter what may occur, whether it rains or is cold or\npleasant, or what not; whether they are sick or well, they cannot be\nkept from the Sunday school unless there is great cause for it.--_Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1903, p. 81.\n\nTRAINING OF CHILDREN AT HOME AND IN SUNDAY SCHOOL. It does not\nneed argument to convince our minds that our children will be\njust about what we make them. They are born without knowledge or\nunderstanding--the most helpless creatures of the animal creation born\ninto the world. The little one begins to learn after it is born, and\nall that it knows greatly depends upon its environment, the influences\nunder which it is brought up, the kindness with which it is treated,\nthe noble examples shown it, the hallowed influences of father and\nmother, or otherwise, over its infant mind. And it will be largely what\nits environment and its parents and teachers make it.\n\nThe child of the lowest of our native tribes born in a wigwam and\nthe child born in luxury start out almost equal, {368} so far as the\npossibilities of learning are concerned. A great deal depends upon the\ninfluence under which it is brought up. You will observe that the most\npotent influence over the mind of a child to persuade it to learn, to\nprogress, or to accomplish anything, is the influence of love. More can\nbe accomplished for good by unfeigned love, in bringing up a child,\nthan by any other influence that can be brought to bear upon it. A\nchild that cannot be conquered by the lash, or subdued by violence, may\nbe controlled in an instant by unfeigned affection and sympathy. I know\nthat is true; and this principle obtains in every condition of life.\n\nThe Sunday school teacher should govern the children, not by passion,\nby bitter words or scolding, but by affection and by winning their\nconfidence. If a teacher gets the confidence of a child it is not\nimpossible to accomplish every desired good with that child.\n\nI would have it understood that I believe that the greatest law and\ncommandment of God is to love the Lord our God with all our mind, might\nand strength, and our neighbors as ourselves, and if this principle is\nobserved at home the brothers and sisters will love one another; they\nwill be kind and helpful to one another, showing forth the principle\nof kindness and being solicitous for one another's good. Under these\ncircumstances the home comes nearer being a heaven on earth, and\nchildren brought up under these influences will never forget them, and\nthough they may be in trying places, their memories will revert to the\nhomes where they enjoyed such hallowed influences, and their better\nnatures will assert themselves no matter what the trials or temptations\nmay be.\n\nBrethren and sisters of the Sunday school, I implore you to teach and\ncontrol by the spirit of love and forbearance until you can conquer.\nIf children are defiant and difficult to control, be patient with them\nuntil you can conquer {369} by love, and you will have gained their\nsouls, and you can then mould their characters as you please.\n\nSometimes children do not like their teachers, and the teachers are\nimpatient with the children, and complain of them as being very\nuncouth, uncontrollable and bad. The children in their turn tell their\nparents how they despise their teachers, and say they don't want to go\nto school any more because the teacher is so cross. I have heard of\nthese things and know them to be true. On the other hand, if children\nsay to father and mother, \"We think we have the best teacher in the\nworld, in our Sunday school,\" or, \"We have the best teacher in our\ndistrict school that ever lived,\" it proves that those teachers have\nwon the affections of the children, and the little ones are as clay in\nthe hands of the potter to be moulded in any shape desired. This is the\nposition you teachers should occupy, and if you get their affections\nthis will be the report the children will make regarding you.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1902, pp. 92, 93.\n\nTEACH CHILDREN THE GOSPEL. It is the duty of parents to teach their\nchildren the principles of the gospel and to be sober-minded and\nindustrious in their youth. They should be impressed from the cradle\nto the time they leave the parental roof to make homes and assume the\nduties of life for themselves, that there is a seed time and harvest,\nand as man sows, so shall he reap. The sowing of bad habits in youth\nwill bring forth nothing better than vice, and the sowing of the seeds\nof indolence will result invariably in poverty and lack of stability in\nold age. Evil begets evil, and good will bring forth good.\n\nI have heard people say, \"We pass this way but once, and we might as\nwell have a good time and make the most of it while life lasts.\" This\nis in keeping with the prediction in the Book of Mormon: \"And there\nshall be many which shall say, Eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow\nwe die; and it shall be well with us. * * * Yea, and {370} there shall\nbe many which shall teach after this manner, false, and vain, and\nfoolish doctrines, and shall be puffed up in their hearts, and shall\nseek deep to hide their counsels from the Lord; and their works shall\nbe in the dark.\" (II Nephi 28:7-9)\n\nLet the parents in Zion give their children something to do that\nthey may be taught the arts of industry, and equipped to carry\nresponsibility when it is thrust upon them. Train them in some useful\nvocation that their living may be assured when they commence in life\nfor themselves. Remember, the Lord has said that \"the idler shall not\neat the bread of the laborer,\" but all in Zion should be industrious.\nNeither should they be given to loud laughter, light and foolish\nspeeches, worldly pride and lustful desires, for these are not only\nunbecoming, but grievous sins in the sight of the Lord. And, we read\nthat the wages of sin is death, and death is banishment from the Spirit\nand presence of the Lord.\n\nAnd above all else, let us train our children in the principles of the\ngospel of our Savior, that they may become familiar with the truth and\nwalk in the light which it sheds forth to all those who will receive\nit. \"He that seeketh me early,\" the Lord has said, \"shall find me, and\nshall not be forsaken.\" It behooves us, therefore, to commence in early\nlife to travel in the straight and narrow path which leads to eternal\nsalvation.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 52, pp. 19, 20, January, 1917;\nRom. 6:23; Prov. 8:17.\n\nTEACH CHILDREN THE STORY OF JESUS' DEATH. Should the little children\nof the kindergarten be taught the events leading up to and culminating\nin the death of our Savior? It is a principle widely accepted that\nit is not desirable to teach these little ones those things that are\nhorrifying to childish natures. And what may be said of children\nis equally true in all stages of student life. But death is not an\nunmixed horror. With it are associated some of the profoundest and most\nimportant truths of human life. Although {371} painful in the extreme\nto those who must suffer the departure of dear ones, death is one of\nthe grandest blessings in divine economy; and we think children should\nbe taught something of its true meaning as early in life as possible.\n\nWe are born that we may put on mortality, that is, that we may clothe\nour spirits with a body. Such a blessing is the first step toward an\nimmortal body, and the second step is death. Death lies along the road\nof eternal progress; and though hard to bear, no one who believes\nin the gospel of Jesus Christ, and especially in the resurrection,\nwould have it otherwise. Children should be taught early in life that\ndeath is really a necessity as well as a blessing, and that we would\nnot and could not be satisfied and supremely happy without it. Upon\nthe crucifixion and the resurrection of Jesus, one of the grandest\nprinciples of the gospel depends. If children were taught this early in\nlife, death would not have the horrifying influence that it does have\nover many childish minds.\n\nChildren are sure to be brought into some acquaintanceship with the\nincident of death, even during the kindergarten period; and it would\nbe a great relief to the puzzled and perplexed conditions of their\nminds if some intelligent statements of the reason for death were\nmade to them. No explanation of death to a child's mind can anywhere\nbe found that is more simple and convincing than is the death of\nour Master, connected as it is and ever must be with the glorious\nresurrection.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 40, p. 336, June 1, 1905.\n\nWISE GIVING TO CHILDREN. It is very gratifying to parents to be able\nto respond to the desires of their children, but it is undoubtedly a\ncruelty to a child to give it everything it asks for. Children may\nwisely be denied things which even in themselves are harmless. Our\npleasures depend often more upon the qualities of our desires than\n{372} upon the gratification. A child may be ladened with gifts which\nafford him little or no pleasure, simply because he has no desire\nfor them. The education then of our desires is one of far-reaching\nimportance to our happiness in life; and when we learn that there is\nan education of our intellects and we are set about that education\nwith prudence and wisdom, we shall do much to increase not only our\nhappiness but also our usefulness in the world.\n\nGod's ways of educating our desires are, of course, always the most\nperfect, and if those who have it in their power to educate and direct\nthe desires of children would imitate his prudence, the children\nwould be much more fortunate in combating the difficulties that beset\nmen everywhere in the struggle for existence. And what is God's way?\nEverywhere in nature we are taught the lessons of patience and waiting.\nWe want things a long time before we get them, and the fact that we\nwanted them a long time makes them all the more precious when they\ncome. In nature we have our seed-time and harvest; and if children\nwere taught that the desires that they sow may be reaped by and by\nthrough patience and labor, they will learn to appreciate whenever a\nlong-looked-for goal has been reached. Nature resists us and keeps\nadmonishing us to wait; indeed, we are compelled to wait.\n\nA man has a much greater capacity to enjoy that for which he has\nlabored for a number of years than one who has a similar object given\nto him. It is, therefore, most unfortunate for children when their\nparents greatly weaken or almost wholly destroy the children's capacity\nfor the enjoyment of some of the most wholesome pleasures of life. The\nchild who has everything he wants and when he wants it is really to be\npitied, for he has no ability to enjoy it. There may be a hundred times\nmore pleasure in a dollar piece for one child than for another.\n\nOur desires are the strongest motives which incite us {373} to energy\nand which make us productive and creative in life. If they are weak,\nour creations are likely to be puny and worthless. Money that a boy\nworks for has a value upon his life and an actual purchasing power\ngreatly in excess of the money that has been given to him. And what is\ntrue of boys is in a large measure true of girls. The girl who earns\nsomething, who works persistently and patiently that she may have\nmoney she can call her own has a capacity for enjoying the objects of\nher desires greatly in excess of the girl who never learned to earn a\ndollar. She also knows and appreciates the value of a dollar more than\nthe girl who never had to wait until she earned it. It is a mistake for\nparents to suppose that a daughter ought never to be required to earn\nanything. Every effort by which we seek the fulfilment of our desires\ngives strength and character to manhood and womanhood. The man who\nbuilds a house has vastly more enjoyment in its occupation than the man\nwho has had a house given to him.\n\nIt is just as wrong systematically to give a child everything he\ndesires as to deny the child everything. When indulgent parents fancy\nthat they are adding to the pleasure of their children's lives by\ngiving to them whatever they wish, such parents are in fact destroying\nthe capacity of their children to enjoy the gratification of desires\nweakened and perverted by over-indulgence. The ability to give to\nchildren wisely is indeed a rare attainment, and is acquired only by\na thoughtful and prudent exercise of the highest sense of duty which\nparents can feel for their children. Duty is always preferable to\nindulgence.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ p. 400, July 1, 1903.\n\nDO NOT PLACE CHILDREN UNDER PLEDGES. We believe it is questionable\nwisdom to put children under a pledge of any kind. We ourselves do not\nput our children under pledges, and we see no reason why we should\npermit others to do it. Instructions can be given to children warning\nthem {374} against the use of strong drinks and tobacco just as well\nwithout their being pledged as by placing that responsibility upon\nthem. No man or set of people should be permitted to call our children\ntogether for the purpose of joining a temperance society, without they\nfirst obtain the consent of the parents or guardians of those children;\nand we take it for granted that no such consent would be given. We also\ntake it for granted that boards of education could not consistently,\nwithout such permission, allow such a thing to be done in the public\nschools.\n\nIt should be understood that we, the Latter-day Saints, teach\ntemperance and morality as part of our religion, and that we ourselves\nare competent to do this kind of work among our own children without\nthe aid of outside temperance societies.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol.\n37, p. 720, Dec. 1, 1902.\n\nCHILDREN HAVE EQUAL RIGHTS WITH ELDERS IN THE HOUSE OF THE LORD. Our\nchildren should be taught also that they have rights in the house of\nthe Lord equal to their parents and equal to their neighbors or anybody\nelse.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 88.\n\nDON'T MORTGAGE YOUR HOUSES. My brethren, see to it that you do not put\na mortgage upon the roof that covers the heads of your wives and your\nchildren. Don't do it. Don't plaster your farms with mortgages, because\nit is from your farms that you reap your food, and the means to provide\nyour raiment and your other necessaries of life. Keep your possessions\nfree from debt. Get out of debt as fast as you can, and keep out of\ndebt, for that is the way in which the promise of God will be fulfilled\nto the people of his Church, that they will become the richest of all\npeople in the world. But this will not happen while you mortgage your\nhomes and your farms, or run into debt beyond your ability to meet your\nobligations; and thus, perhaps, your name and credit be dishonored\nbecause you over-reached {375} yourselves. \"Never reach further than\nyou can gather,\" is a good motto.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 11.\n\nNO SUBSTITUTE FOR THE HOME. The growing tendency throughout the country\nto abandon the home for the hotel and for the nomadic life with its\never-shifting and restless spirit, manifests itself here and there\namong the Latter-day Saints. A word of warning at this time may not be\ninappropriate to those who imagine that there is some charm as well as\nbenefit in moving about the world in quest of pleasure and novelties\nthat come from changing frequently one's habitation.\n\nThere is no substitute for the home. Its foundation is as ancient as\nthe world, and its mission has been ordained of God from the earliest\ntimes. From Abraham sprang two ancient races represented in Isaac and\nIshmael. The one built stable homes, and prized its land as a divine\ninheritance. The other became children of the desert, and as restless\nas its ever-shifting sands upon which their tents were pitched. From\nthat day to the present, the home has been the chief characteristic\nof superior over inferior nations. The home then is more than a\nhabitation, it is an institution which stands for stability and love in\nindividuals as well as in nations.\n\nThere can be no genuine happiness separate and apart from the home, and\nevery effort made to sanctify and preserve its influence is uplifting\nto those who toil and sacrifice for its establishment. Men and women\noften seek to substitute some other life for that of the home; they\nwould make themselves believe that the home means restraint; that the\nhighest liberty is the fullest opportunity to move about at will.\nThere is no happiness without service, and there is no service greater\nthan that which converts the home into a divine institution, and which\npromotes and preserves family life.\n\nThose who shirk home responsibilities are wanting in an {376}\nimportant element of social well-being. They may indulge themselves in\nsocial pleasures, but their pleasures are superficial and result in\ndisappointment later in life. The occupations of men sometimes call\nthem from their homes; but the thought of home-coming is always an\ninspiration to well doing and devotion. When women abandon the home\nand its duties, the case is a more deplorable one. The evil effects\nare not confined to the mother alone. The children are robbed of a\nsacred right, and their love is bereft of its rallying place around\nthe hearthstone. The strongest attachments of childhood are those that\ncluster about the home, and the dearest memories of old age are those\nthat call up the associations of youth and its happy surroundings.\n\nThe disposition among the Saints to be moving about ought to be\ndiscouraged. If communities must swarm, let the young go, and let the\nold homes be transmitted from generation to generation, and let the\nhome be erected with the thought that it is to be a family abiding\nplace from one generation to another, that it is to be a monument to\nits founder and an inheritance of all that is sacred and dear in home\nlife. Let it be the Mecca to which an ever-increasing posterity may\nmake its pilgrimage. The home, a stable and pure home, is the highest\nguaranty of social stability and permanence in government.\n\nA Latter-day Saint who has no ambition to establish a home and give\nit permanency has not a full conception of a sacred duty the gospel\nimposes upon him. It may be necessary at times to change our abode;\nbut a change should never be made for light or trivial reasons, nor\nto satisfy a restless spirit. Whenever homes are built the thought\nof permanency should always be present. Many of the Saints live in\nparts of the country that are less productive than others, that\npossess few natural attractions, yet they cherish their homes and\ntheir surroundings, and the more substantial men and women of such\ncommunities are the last {377} to abandon them. There is no substitute\nin wealth or in ambition for the home. Its influence is a prime\nnecessity for man's happiness and well-being.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 38, pp. 145, 146, March 1, 1903.\n\nWORSHIP IN THE HOME. We have in the gospel the truth. If that is the\ncase, and I bear my testimony that so it is, then it is worth our every\neffort to understand the truth, each for himself, and to impart it in\nspirit and practice to our children. Far too many risk their children's\nspiritual guidance to chance, or to others rather than to themselves,\nand think that organizations suffice for religious training. Our\ntemporal bodies would soon become emaciated, if we fed them only once a\nweek, or twice, as some of us are in the habit of feeding our spiritual\nand religious bodies. Our material concerns would be less thriving, if\nwe looked after them only two hours a week, as some people seem to do\nwith their spiritual affairs, especially if we in addition contented\nourselves, as some do in religious matters, to let others look after\nthem.\n\nNo; on the other hand, this should be done every day, and in the\nhome, by precept, teaching and example. Brethren, there is too little\nreligious devotion, love and fear of God, in the home; too much\nworldliness, selfishness, indifference and lack of reverence in the\nfamily, or these never would exist so abundantly on the outside. Then,\nthe home is what needs reforming. Try today, and tomorrow, to make\na change in your home by praying twice a day with your family; call\non your children and your wife to pray with you. Ask a blessing upon\nevery meal you eat. Spend ten minutes in reading a chapter from the\nwords of the Lord in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and\nCovenants, before you retire, or before you go to your daily toil. Feed\nyour spiritual selves at home, as well as in public places. Let love,\nand peace, and the Spirit of the Lord, kindness, charity, sacrifice for\nothers, abound in your families. {378} Banish harsh words, envyings,\nhatreds, evil speaking, obscene language and innuendo, blasphemy, and\nlet the Spirit of God take possession of your hearts. Teach to your\nchildren these things, in spirit and power, sustained and strengthened\nby personal practice. Let them see that you are earnest, and practice\nwhat you preach. Do not let your children out to specialists in these\nthings, but teach them by your own precept and example, by your own\nfireside. Be a specialist yourself in the truth. Let our meetings,\nschools and organizations, instead of being our only or leading\nteachers, be supplements to our teachings and training in the home.\nNot one child in a hundred would go astray, if the home environment,\nexample and training, were in harmony with the truth in the gospel of\nChrist, as revealed and taught to the Latter-day Saints. Fathers and\nmothers, you are largely to blame for the infidelity and indifference\nof your children. You can remedy the evil by earnest worship, example,\ntraining and discipline, in the home.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7, Dec.,\n1904, p. 135.\n\nTHE BASIS OF A TRUE HOME. A home is not a home in the eye of the\ngospel, unless there dwell perfect confidence and love between the\nhusband and the wife. Home is a place of order, love, union, rest,\nconfidence, and absolute trust; where the breath of suspicion of\ninfidelity can not enter; where the woman an the man each have implicit\nconfidence in each other's honor and virtue.--_Second Sunday School\nConvention_.\n\nTHE IDEAL HOME. What then is an ideal home--model home, such as it\nshould be the ambition of the Latter-day Saints to build; such as a\nyoung man starting out in life should wish to erect for himself? And\nthe answer came to me: It is one in which all worldly considerations\nare secondary. One in which the father is devoted to the family with\nwhich God has blessed him, counting them of first importance, {379}\nand in which they in turn permit him to live in their hearts. One\nin which there is confidence, union, love, sacred devotion between\nfather and mother and children and parents. One in which the mother\ntakes every pleasure in her children, supported by the father--all\nbeing moral, pure, God-fearing. As the tree is judged by its fruit,\nso also do we judge the home by the children. In the ideal home true\nparents rear loving, thoughtful children, loyal to the death, to father\nand mother and home! In it there is the religious spirit, for both\nparents and children have faith in God, and their practices are in\nconformity with that faith; the members are free from the vices and\ncontaminations of the world, are pure in morals, having upright hearts\nbeyond bribes and temptations, ranging high in the exalted standards\nof manhood and womanhood. Peace, order, and contentment reign in the\nhearts of the inmates--let them be rich or poor, in things material.\nThere are no vain regrets; no expressions of discontent against father,\nfrom the boys and girls, in which they complain: \"If we only had this\nor that, or were like this family or that, or could do like so and\nso!\"--complaints that have caused fathers many uncertain steps, dim\neyes, restless nights, and untold anxiety. In their place is the loving\nthoughtfulness to mother and father by which the boys and girls work\nwith a will and a determination to carry some of the burden that the\nparents have staggered under these many years. There is the kiss for\nmother, the caress for father, the thought that they have sacrificed\ntheir own hopes and ambitions, their strength, even life itself to\ntheir children--there is gratitude in payment for all that has been\ngiven them!\n\nIn the ideal home the soul is not starved, neither are the growth\nand expansion of the finer sentiments paralyzed for the coarse and\nsensual pleasures. The main aim is not to heap up material wealth,\nwhich generally draws further and further from the true, the ideal,\nthe spiritual life; but it is {380} rather to create soul--wealth,\nconsciousness of noble achievement, an outflow of love and helpfulness.\n\nIt is not costly paintings, tapestries, priceless bric-a-brac,\nvarious ornaments, costly furniture, fields, herds, houses and lands\nwhich constitute the ideal home, nor yet the social enjoyments and\nease so tenaciously sought by many; but it is rather beauty of soul,\ncultivated, loving, faithful, true spirits; hands that help and hearts\nthat sympathize; love that seeks not its own, thoughts and acts that\ntouch our lives to finer issues--these lie at the foundation of the\nideal home.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 8, 1904-05, pp. 385-388.\n\nFOUNDATION OF ALL GOOD IN HOME. The very foundation of the kingdom of\nGod, of righteousness, of progress, of development, of eternal life\nand eternal increase in the kingdom of God, is laid in the divinely\nordained home; and there should be no difficulty in holding in the\nhighest reverence and exalted thought, the home, if it can be built\nupon the principles of purity, of true affection, of righteousness\nand justice. The man and his wife who have perfect confidence in each\nother, and who determine to follow the laws of God in their lives\nand fulfil the measure of their mission in the earth, would not be,\nand could never be, contented without the home. Their hearts, their\nfeelings, their minds, their desires would naturally trend toward\nthe building of a home and family and of a kingdom of their own; to\nthe laying of the foundation of eternal increase and power, glory,\nexaltation and dominion, worlds without end.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 51, p. 739.\n\nSECURE HOMES. In my judgment it would be prudence and wisdom for the\nyoung people to secure lands near the homes of their parents and near\nthe body of the Church, where they can have the advantage of Sunday\nschools and the gatherings of the Saints, and in so doing they will be\nbuilding for themselves, instead of permitting the stranger to come\nin and take the lands--strangers with whom in many instances {381} we\ncould not affiliate. We all know there are classes who come in here\nwho up to date have not proved desirable neighbors to affiliate with,\nand it is just as well for our own young people to stay in the land of\ntheir birth and build them homes. I will say that we do not approve\nof the disposition of some to go afar off where life, property and\nliberty are not safe. We wish them to remain together, so that if it is\nnecessary or desirable that the Saints should colonize, they might do\nit in order.\n\nI do not want to be understood as saying or thinking that one little\nstate is big enough to contain all the young people, and I think it is\nwisdom and necessary for the Latter-day Saints to take every advantage\nin this respect that is possible. I think our young people should get\nhomes in Utah, Idaho, Wyoming and Colorado--in our own state and in\nadjoining states--in blessed America, under this grand and glorious\ngovernment where life and property, and the liberties of men are safe\nand protected, where mob violence and revolutionary spirit do not stalk\nforth as in some countries of the world.\n\nAnother thing. In the old times an effort was made to co-operate and\ncombine together and establish home industries for the production of\nthe things that were needful for consumption of the people and to\nproduce a revenue as well. Today we have allowed the home industry\nspirit to perish almost from amongst us, and we do not witness the\nsame loyalty among the people to those things which are produced at\nhome that there should be. There are too many people who would rather\npatronize some \"cheap John\" and buy shoddy goods, just because they can\nget them a few pence cheaper, than to sustain home industry, and get\nall wool and a yard wide. We should not encourage foreign capital to\nthe exclusion of our own, and patronize foreign labor against our own,\nbut we should build up our home institutions.--_From a Sermon,_ given\nin Logan, April 7, 1910.\n\n{382} OWN YOUR HOMES. It was early the rule among the Latter-day Saints\nto have the lands so divided that every family could have a spot of\nground which could be called theirs; and it has been the proud boast\nof this people that among them were more home owners than among any\nother people of like numbers. This condition had a good tendency,\nand whatever men said of us, the home among this people was a first\nconsideration. It is this love of home that has made the Saints famous\nas colonizers, builders of settlements, and redeemers of the deserts.\nBut in the cities there appears now to be coming into vogue the\nidea that renting is the thing. Of course, it may be necessary as a\ntemporary makeshift, but no young couple should ever settle down with\nthe idea that such a condition, as far as they are concerned, shall be\npermanent. Every young man should have an ambition to possess his own\nhome. It is better for him, for his family, for society, for the state,\nand for the Church. Nothing so engenders stability, strength, power,\npatriotism, fidelity to country and to God as the owning of a home--a\nspot of earth that you and your children can call yours. And besides,\nthere are so many tender virtues that grow with such ownership that the\ngovernment of a family is made doubly easy thereby.\n\nLet us continue, as a people, to be unlike the world in this regard.\nI hope the Saints will ever be a home owning people, and never become\nroamers, roomers and renters. We should no more follow the prevailing\nnotions in this than in some other things. The people of Zion have\na higher destiny than being led by the nose, as it were, by the\nprevailing whims. We do not purpose being led by evil tendencies, but\nrather glory in being leaders ourselves in all that makes for the\nwelfare and happiness of the home, the advancement of the Church, the\nprosperity of the state.--_Improvement Era,_ Aug., 1904, Vol. 7, p. 796.\n\nDO NOT MORTGAGE YOUR HOMES. Whenever a panic {383} comes, or there is\nsevere financial depression because of monetary conditions, the people\nhave before them a painful object lesson on the evils of mortgaging,\nespecially of their homes and places of business.\n\nMen owe it to their wives and children to be prudent and conservative\nwhen business considerations touch the home, and it is doubtful whether\nthey really have a moral right to expose helpless wives and children to\nthe mercies of the money lender. The evils are too abundantly manifest\nto permit of mortgaging homes that should be sacred to the needs of\nthose who are dependent upon them.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints have often been warned and are now earnestly\nadmonished not to hazard their homes, and with them their wives and\nchildren, upon the altar of financial speculations.\n\nWhat was taught in the early days of our history in this intermountain\nregion is equally true today, and it is the duty of every Latter-day\nSaint, so far as it is possible, to own his home, to possess an earthly\ninheritance. It has been our pride that among the people of all the\nworld nowhere can a greater percentage be found of those who have title\nto the homes in which they live. Instead of declining year by year in\nthe total number of homes owned by the Latter-day Saints of Salt Lake\nCity, and other large cities, there should be an increase. The matter\nof the Saints possessing title to their homes is something more than a\nquestion of whether it pays best to rent or to own. It is a question\nof vital importance to our future position, and relative strength in\na land to which by every rule of equity and prudence we are entitled.\nThere is a virtue and an assurance and a certainty in the ownership of\none's home that are never felt by those who are shifting from place\nto place without any landed possession. The influence upon child life\nthat comes from the possession and ownership of the family home is of\nitself a sufficient reason to guard it against the repeated evils {384}\nof mortgaging. The Latter-day Saints owe it to themselves and they\nowe it to their God to be steadfast in the possession of the lands to\nwhich they hold titles, either by purchase or settlement. The evil of\nmortgaging homes to eastern firms, to men and companies who have no\nother motive than to secure their pound of flesh, is growing among the\npeople, and especially among those in the larger cities. Against such\nevils the people have in the past been abundantly warned. If necessity\ncompels the husband to place a mortgage upon the home, let it come,\nif possible, through a friend and not through those who may be the\nenemies of the people. If the Latter-day Saints will give heed to the\nprudent admonitions and lessons of the past, they will hesitate in the\npresence of the alluring temptations which are now everywhere held out,\nto mortgage their homes, their places of business, the canals, and the\nfarms, for the means with which to speculate and grow rich. It is to be\nhoped, therefore, that where the Saints have mortgages upon their homes\nthey will be persistent in their endeavors to remove them, and they are\nadvised to keep intact and beyond menace the titles to their lands.\n\nThe admonitions here given are directed especially to those disposed to\nmortgage for the purpose of speculation, and not to those who may find\nit necessary through building societies or otherwise to secure homes by\nmonthly or other periodical payments. The latter practice may lead to\neconomic habits, while speculations too frequently create a spirit of\nextravagance.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 36, pp. 722-723.\n\nEVILS OF MORTGAGING. What a blessed condition would result in Zion if\nthe evil of going into debt, of mortgaging the home, could be made very\nclear to every Latter-day Saint, young and old! Well, indeed, would it\nbe if some of the burdens of the mortgage and its accompanying sorrows,\ncould be felt and understood by every man who has in contemplation the\npawning of his home and land for money--that {385} he might comprehend\nits slavery and terror--as thoroughly prior to the deed as he is sure\nto feel it after. In that event, he might be warned in time to avoid\nthe fatal step, and awake as from a horrid dream to rejoice in his\ndeliverance. With few exceptions mortgages on private property end in\ndisaster to the giver. * * * What should we think of men who would\njeopardize the position and place of the people of Zion! The land of\nZion is an inheritance, and every man who mortgages his part of that\ninheritance places in jeopardy the land, thus not only disinheriting\nhimself, but committing a crime against the whole community and the\nintelligence and wisdom that should characterize every true Latter-day\nSaint. The result of such action is appalling, and its contemplation\nsomething fearful to every lover of the people of God, the more so when\none possesses a knowledge of how widespread is the evil.\n\nMortgaging, then, looked upon in its true light, is not only a private\nburden and detriment, in which a man's family is thrown out of house\nand home, and his own abilities, happiness and talents are destroyed or\nsadly diminished, but it is positively a public crime in a community\nlike ours. Disposing of inheritances in Zion partakes of the nature of\nsuch action as individuals pulling up and selling for money the gold\nbricks from the streets of the Celestial City. It is intolerable, when\nlooked upon in the right light! The old proverb: \"Who goes a borrowing\ngoes a sorrowing,\" and \"Lying rides on debt's back,\" should appeal\ndirectly to every man who contemplates mortgaging. But if personal\nappeal is not strong enough, let him remember that his home or farm\nis likely to go for half of its value to satisfy his debt, and that\nhis family who depend upon him will be left without adequate shelter\nand support. But if neither reason is strong enough to hold him back,\nlet him remember Zion and his inheritance therein, and let her cause\ncry aloud to him to bring him to a realizing sense of the triple crime\nthat he is {386} about to commit, in order that his hand may be stayed,\nand he saved the humiliation, worry, anxiety and sorrow that must\ninevitably overtake him, unless he repent.--_Improvement Era,_ Dec.,\n1901, Vol. 5, p. 147.\n\nOUR FIRST DUTY TO OUR HOUSEHOLD. I want to tell you that we will be\nhonest with you; we feel that it is the first duty of Latter-day Saints\nto take care of themselves and of their poor; and then, if we can\nextend it to others, and as wide and as far as we can extend charity\nand assistance to others that are not members of the Church, we feel\nthat it is our duty to do it. But first look after the members of our\nown household. The man who will not provide for his own house, as one\nof old has said, is worse than an infidel._--Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 10.\n\nUNCHASTITY, A DOMINANT EVIL. The character of a community or a nation\nis the sum of the individual qualities of its component members. To\nsay so is to voice at once an ordinary platitude and an axiom of\nprofound import. The stability of a material structure depends upon\nthe integrity of its several parts and the maintenance of a proper\ncorrelation of the units in harmony with the laws of forces. The same\nmay be said of institutions, systems, and organizations in general.\n\nNot alone is it fundamentally proper and in strict accord with both the\nspirit and the letter of the Divine Word, but absolutely essential to\nthe stability of the social order that the marriage relation shall be\ndefined and regulated by secular law. Parties to the marriage contract\nmust be definitely invested with the responsibilities of the status\nthey assume; and for fidelity to their obligations they are answerable\nto each other, to society, and to their God.\n\nSexual union is lawful in wedlock, and if participated in with right\nintent is honorable and sanctifying. But without the bonds of marriage,\nsexual indulgence is a debasing sin, abominable in the sight of Deity.\n\n{387} Infidelity to marriage vows is a fruitful source of divorce,\nwith its long train of attendant evils, not the least of which are the\nshame and dishonor inflicted on unfortunate though innocent children.\nThe dreadful effects of adultery cannot be confined to the erring\nparticipants. Whether openly known or partly concealed under the cloak\nof guilty secrecy, the results are potent in evil influence. The\nimmortal spirits that come to earth to tabernacle in bodies of flesh\nhave the right to be well born, through parents who are free from the\ncontamination of sexual vice.\n\nIt is a deplorable fact that society persists in holding women to\nstricter account than men in the matter of sexual offense. What shadow\nof excuse, not to speak of justification, can be found for this\noutrageous and cowardly discrimination? Can moral defilement be any the\nless filthy and pestilential in man than in woman? Is a male leper less\nto be shunned for fear of contagion than a woman similarly stricken?\n\nSo far as woman sins it is inevitable that she shall suffer, for\nretribution is sure, whether it be immediate or deferred. But in so far\nas man's injustice inflicts upon her the consequence of his offenses,\nhe stands convicted of multiple guilt. And man is largely responsible\nfor the sins against decency and virtue, the burden of which is too\noften fastened upon the weaker participant in the crime. The frightful\nprevalence of prostitution, and the tolerance and even condonation with\nwhich the foul traffic is treated by so-called civilized society, are\nblack blots on the pages of current history. * * *\n\nLike many bodily diseases, sexual crime drags with itself a train\nof other ills. As the physical effects of drunkenness entail the\ndeterioration of tissue, and disturbance of vital functions, and\nso render the body receptive to any distemper to which it may be\nexposed, and at the same time lower the powers of resistance even to\nfatal deficiency, so {388} does unchastity expose the soul to divers\nspiritual maladies, and rob it of both resistance and recuperative\nability. The adulterous generation of Christ's day were deaf to the\nvoice of truth, and through their diseased state of mind and heart,\nsought after signs and preferred empty fable to the message of\nsalvation.\n\nWe accept without reservation or qualification the affirmation of\nDeity, through an ancient Nephite prophet: \"For I, the Lord God,\ndelight in the chastity of women. And whoredoms are an abomination\nbefore me; thus saith the Lord of Hosts.\" (Jacob 2:28.)\n\nWe hold that sexual sin is second only to the shedding of innocent\nblood in the category of personal crimes; and that the adulterer shall\nhave no part in the exaltation of the blessed.\n\nWe proclaim as the word of the Lord: \"Thou shalt not commit adultery.\"\n\n\"He that looketh on a woman to lust after her, or if any shall commit\nadultery in their hearts, they shall not have the Spirit, but shall\ndeny the faith.\"--_Improvement Era,_ June, 1918, Vol. 20, p. 738; Doc.\nand Cov. 63:16.\n\nDEGREES OF SEXUAL SIN. There are said to be more shades of green than\nof any other color, so also we are of the opinion there are more grades\nor degrees of sin associated with the improper relationship of the\nsexes than of any other wrongdoing of which we have knowledge. They\nall involve a grave offense--the sin against chastity, but in numerous\ninstances this sin is intensified by the breaking of sacred covenants,\nto which is sometimes added deceit, intimidation or actual violence.\n\nMuch as all these sins are to be denounced and deplored, we can\nourselves see a difference both in intent and consequence between the\noffense of a young couple who, being betrothed, in an unguarded moment,\nwithout premeditation {389} fall into sin, and that of the man, who\nhaving entered into holy places and made sacred covenants, plots to rob\nthe wife of his neighbor of her virtue either by cunning or force, and\naccomplishes his vile intent.\n\nNot only is there a difference in these wrongs, judging from the\nstandpoint of intent, but also from that of the consequences. In the\nfirst instance the young couple who have transgressed can make partial\namends by sincere repentance and by marrying. One reparation, however,\nthey cannot make. They cannot restore the respect that they previously\nheld for each other; and too often as a consequence of this loss of\nconfidence their married life is clouded or embittered by the fear that\neach has for the other, having once sinned, may do so again. In the\nother case, others are most disastrously involved, families are broken\nup, misery is forced upon innocent parties, society is affected, doubt\nis thrown upon the paternity of children, and from the standpoint of\ngospel ordinances, the question of descent is clouded and pedigrees\nbecome worthless; altogether, wrongs are committed both to the living\nand the dead, as well as to the yet unborn, which it is out of the\npower of the offenders to repair or make right.\n\nSometimes an argument is advanced to limit the provisions of the law\nof God, as given in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, both with\nregard to punishment and to forgiveness to those who have entered the\nHouse of the Lord and received their endowments. This is not possible,\nas so many of these provisions were given in revelations published\nseveral years before the Saints were permitted to receive these holy\nordinances, indeed, before any temple was built. The law as given, we\nbelieve to be general, applying to all the Saints. But undoubtedly\nwhen, in addition to the actual offense against the laws of chastity,\ncovenants are broken, then the punishment for the double offense will,\neither in this life or that which is to come, be correspondingly\ngreater {390} and more severe.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Nov. 15, 1902,\nVol. 37, p. 688.\n\nPURITY. There is something in man, an essential part of his mind, which\nrecalls the events of the past, and the words that we have spoken on\nvarious occasions. Words which we spoke in our childhood we can readily\nbring to mind. Words that we heard others speak in our infancy, we can\nrecall, though we may be advanced in years. We recall words that were\nspoken in our youth and in our early manhood, as well as words that\nwere spoken yesterday. May I say to you that in reality a man cannot\nforget anything? He may have a lapse of memory; he may not be able\nto recall at the moment a thing that he knows, or words that he, has\nspoken; he may not have the power at his will to call up these events\nand words; but let God Almighty touch the mainspring of the memory,\nand awaken recollection, and you will find then that you have not even\nforgotten a single idle word that you have spoken. I believe the word\nof God to be true, and therefore, I warn the youth of Zion, as well as\nthose who are advanced in years, to beware of saying wicked things, of\nspeaking evil, and taking in vain the name of sacred things and sacred\nbeings. Guard your words, that you may not offend even man, much less\noffend God.\n\nWe believe that God lives, and that he is a judge of the quick and the\ndead. We believe that his eye is upon the world, and that he beholds\nhis groveling, erring and weak children upon this earth. We believe\nthat we are here by his design, and not by choice; that we are here to\nfulfil a destiny, and not to fulfil a whim, or for the gratification of\nmortal lusts. We believe that we are immortal beings. We believe in the\nresurrection of the dead, and that as Jesus came forth from the grave\nto everlasting life, his Spirit and body uniting again never more to be\nseparated, so has he opened the way for every son and daughter of Adam,\n{391} whether living or dead, to come forth from the grave to a newness\nof life, to become immortal souls, body and spirit, united, never to be\nsevered any more. We raise our voices against prostitution, and against\nall forms of immorality. We are not here to practice immorality of any\nkind. Above all things, sexual immorality is most heinous in the sight\nof God. It is on a par with murder itself, and God Almighty fixed the\npenalty of the murderer at death: \"Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man\nshall his blood be shed.\" Furthermore, he said that whosoever committed\nadultery should be put to death. Therefore, we raise our voices against\nsexual immorality, and against all manner of obscenity.\n\nThen, we say to you who have repented of your sins, who have been\nburied with Christ in baptism, who have been raised from the liquid\ngrave to newness of life, born of the water and of the Spirit, and\nwho have been made the children of the Father, heirs of God and joint\nheirs with Jesus Christ--we say to you, if you will observe the laws of\nGod, and cease to do evil, cease to be obscene, cease to be immoral,\nsexually or otherwise, cease to be profane, cease to be infidel, and\nhave faith in God, believe in the truth and receive it, and be honest\nbefore God and man, that you will be set up on high, and God will\nput you at the head, just as sure as you observe these commandments.\nWhoso will keep the commandments of God, no matter whether it be you\nor any other people, they will rise and not fall, they will lead and\nnot follow, they will go upward and not downward. God will exalt them\nand magnify them before the nations of the earth, and he will set the\nseal of his approval upon them, will name them as his own. This is my\ntestimony to you.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, p. 501, May, 1903.\n\nTHREE THREATENING DANGERS. There are at least three dangers that\nthreaten the Church within, and the authorities need to awaken to the\nfact that the people should be {392} warned unceasingly against them.\nAs I see these, they are flattery of prominent men in the world, false\neducational ideas, and sexual impurity.\n\nBut the third subject mentioned--personal purity, is perhaps of greater\nimportance than either of the other two. We believe in one standard of\nmorality for men and women. If purity of life is neglected, all other\ndangers set in upon us like the rivers of waters when the flood gates\nare opened.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 17, No. 5, p. 476. March, 1914.\n\nTHE GOSPEL THE GREATEST THING. One of the most important duties\ndevolving upon the Latter-day Saints is the proper training and rearing\nof their children in the faith of the gospel. The gospel is the\ngreatest thing in all the world. There is nothing to compare with it.\nThe possessions of this earth are of no consequence when compared with\nthe blessings of the gospel. Naked we came into the world, and naked we\nwill go out of the world, so far as earthly things are concerned; for\nwe must leave them behind; but the eternal possessions which are ours\nthrough obedience to the gospel of Jesus Christ do not perish--the ties\nthat God has created between me and those whom he has given to me, and\nthe divine authority which I enjoy through the holy priesthood, these\nare mine throughout all eternity. No power but sin, the transgression\nof the laws of God, can take them from me. All these things are mine,\neven after I leave this probation.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, pp.\n102, 103, December, 1917.\n\nDUTY OF HUSBAND TO WIFE. If there is any man who ought to merit the\ncurse of Almighty God it is the man who neglects the mother of his\nchild, the wife of his bosom, the one who has made sacrifice of her\nvery life, over and over again for him and his children. That is,\nof course, assuming that the wife is a pure and faithful mother and\nwife.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, p. 105, December, 1917.\n\nWIVES AND HUSBANDS IN ETERNITY. We expect to {393} have our wives\nand husbands in eternity. We expect our children will acknowledge\nus as their fathers and mothers in eternity. I expect this: I look\nfor nothing else. Without it I could not be happy. The thought or\nbelief that I should be denied this privilege hereafter would make\nme miserable from this moment. I never could be happy again without\nthe hope that I shall enjoy the society of my wives and children in\neternity. If I had not this hope, I should be of all men most unhappy;\n\"for if in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men\nmost miserable.\" All who have tasted of the influence of the Spirit of\nGod, and have had awakened within them a hope of eternal life, cannot\nbe happy unless they continue to drink of that fountain until they are\nsatisfied, and it is the only fountain at which they can drink and be\nsatisfied.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 33, p. 131, 1884.\n\nIMPORTANCE OF FILIAL AFFECTION. Do not add to their burdens by neglect,\nby extravagance or by misconduct. Rather suffer that your right hand be\ncut off, or your eye plucked out than that you would bring sorrow or\nanguish to your parents because of your neglect of filial affection to\nthem. So children, remember your parents. After they have nurtured you\nthrough the tender years of your infancy and childhood, after they have\nfed and clothed and educated you, after having given you a bed to rest\nupon and done all in their power for your good, don't you neglect them\nwhen they become feeble and are bowed down with the weight of their\nyears. Don't you leave them, but settle down near them, and do all in\nyour power to minister to their comfort and well-being.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 21, p. 105, December, 1917.\n\nFAMILY GOVERNMENT BY LOVE. I learned in my childhood, as most children,\nprobably, have learned, more or less at least, that no love in all the\nworld can equal the love of a true mother.\n\n{394} I did not think in those days, and still I am at a loss to know,\nhow it would be possible for anyone to love her children more truly\nthan did my mother. I have felt sometimes, how could even the Father\nlove his children more than my mother loved her children? It was life\nto me; it was strength; it was encouragement; it was love that begat\nlove or liking in myself. I knew she loved me with all her heart.\nShe loved her children with all her soul. She would toil and labor\nand sacrifice herself day and night, for the temporal comforts and\nblessings that she could meagerly give, through the results of her own\nlabors, to her children. There was no sacrifice of self--of her own\ntime, of her leisure or pleasure, or opportunities for rest--that was\nconsidered for a moment, when it was compared with her duty and her\nlove to her children.\n\nWhen I was fifteen years of age, and called to go to a foreign country\nto preach the gospel--or to learn how, and to learn it for myself--the\nstrongest anchor that was fixed in my life, and that helped to hold my\nambition and my desire steady, to bring me upon a level and keep me\nstraight, was that love which I knew she had for me who bore me into\nthe world.\n\nOnly a little boy, not matured at all in judgment, without the\nadvantage of education, thrown in the midst of the greatest allurements\nand temptations that it was possible for any boy or any man to be\nsubjected to--and yet, whenever these temptations became most alluring\nand most tempting to me, the first thought that arose in my soul was\nthis: Remember the love of your mother. Remember how she strove for\nyour welfare. Remember how willing she was to sacrifice her life for\nyour good. Remember what she taught you in your childhood and how she\ninsisted upon your reading the New Testament--the only book, except a\nfew little school books, that we had in the family, or that was within\nreach of us at that time. This feeling toward my mother became {395}\na defense, a barrier between me and temptation, so that I could turn\naside from temptation and sin by the help of the Lord and the love\nbegotten in my soul, toward her whom I knew loved me more than anybody\nelse in all the world, and more than any other living being could love\nme.\n\nA wife may love her husband, but it is different to that of the love\nof mother to her child. The true mother, the mother who has the fear\nof God and the love of truth in her soul, would never hide from danger\nor evil and leave her child exposed to it. But as natural as it is for\nthe sparks to fly upward, as natural as it is to breathe the breath of\nlife, if there were danger coming to her child, she would step between\nthe child and that danger; she would defend her child to the uttermost.\nHer life would be nothing in the balance, in comparison with the life\nof her child. That is the love of true motherhood for children.\n\nHer love for her husband would be different, for if danger should\ncome to him, as natural as it would be for her to step between her\nchild and danger, instead, her disposition would be to step behind her\nhusband for protection, and that is the difference between the love of\nmother for children and the love of wife for husband--there is a great\ndifference between the two.\n\nI have learned to place a high estimate upon the love of mother. I have\noften said, and will repeat it, that the love of a true mother comes\nnearer being like the love of God than any other kind of love. The\nfather may love his children, too; and next to the love that the mother\nfeels for her child, unquestionably and rightfully, too, comes the love\nthat the father feels for his child. But, as it has been illustrated\nhere by Brother Edward H. Anderson, the love of the father is of a\ndifferent character, or degree, to the love of the mother for her\nchild; illustrated by the fact he related here of having the privilege\nof working with his boy, having him in his presence, becoming more\nintimate with him, learning {396} his characteristics more clearly;\nbecoming more familiar and more closely related to him; the result of\nwhich was that his love for his boy increased, and the love of the boy\nincreased for his father, for the same reason, merely because of that\ncloser association. So the child learns to love his mother best, as a\nrule, when the mother is good, wise, prudent, and intelligent, because\nthe child is with her more, they are more familiar with each other and\nunderstand each other better.\n\nNow, this is the thought that I desire to express: Fathers, if you wish\nyour children to be taught in the principles of the gospel, if you\nwish them to love the truth and understand it, if you wish them to be\nobedient to and united with you, love them! and prove to them that you\ndo love them by your every word or act to them. For your own sake, for\nthe love that should exist between you and--your boys however wayward\nthey might be, or one or the other might be, when you speak or talk to\nthem, do it not in anger, do it not harshly, in a condemning spirit.\nSpeak to them kindly; get them down and weep with them if necessary\nand get them to shed tears with you if possible. Soften their hearts;\nget them to feel tenderly toward you. Use no lash and no violence, but\nargue, or rather reason--approach them with reason, with persuasion\nand love unfeigned. With these means, if you cannot gain your boys and\nyour girls, they will prove to be reprobate to you; and there will be\nno means left in the world by which you can win them to yourselves.\nBut, get them to feel as you feel, have interest in the things in which\nyou take interest, to love the gospel as you love it, to love one\nanother as you love them; to love their parents as the parents love the\nchildren. You can't do it any other way. You can't do it by unkindness;\nyou cannot do it by driving; our children are like we are; we couldn't\nbe driven; we can't be driven now. We are like some other animals that\nwe know of in {397} the world. You can coax them; you can lead them, by\nholding out inducements to them, and by speaking kindly to them, but\nyou can't drive them; they won't be driven. We won't be driven. Men are\nnot in the habit of being driven; they are not made that way.\n\nThis is not the way that God intended, in the beginning, to deal with\nhis children--by force. It is all free love, free grace. The poet\nexpressed it in these words:\n\n  \"Know this, that every soul is free,\n  To choose his life and what he'll be;\n  For this eternal truth is given,\n  That God will force no man to heaven.\"\n\nYou can't force your boys, nor your girls into heaven. You may force\nthem to hell, by using harsh means in the efforts to make them good,\nwhen you yourselves are not as good as you should be. The man that will\nbe angry at his boy, and try to correct him while he is in anger, is in\nthe greatest fault; he is more to be pitied and more to be condemned\nthan the child who has done wrong. You can only correct your children\nby love, in kindness, by love unfeigned, by persuasion, and reason.\n\nWhen I was a child, somewhat a wayward, disobedient little boy--not\nthat I was wilfully disobedient, but I would forget what I ought to\ndo; I would go off with playful boys and be absent when I should have\nbeen at home, and I would forget to do things I was asked to do. Then\nI would go home, feel guilty, know that I was guilty, that I had\nneglected my duty and that I deserved punishment.\n\nOn one occasion I had done something that was not just right, and my\nmother said to me: \"Now, Joseph, if you do that again I shall have to\nwhip you.\" Well, time went on, and by and by, I forgot it, and I did\nsomething similar again; and this is the one thing that I admired more,\nperhaps, than any secondary thing in her; it was that when she {398}\nmade a promise she kept it. She never made a promise, that I know of,\nthat she did not keep.\n\nWell, I was called to account. She said: \"Now, I told you. You knew\nthat if you did this I would have to whip you, for I said I would. I\nmust do it. I do not want to do it. It hurts me worse than it does you,\nbut I must whip you.\"\n\nWell, she had a little rawhide, already there, and while she was\ntalking or reasoning with me, showing me how much I deserved it and how\npainful it was to her, to inflict the punishment I deserved, I had only\none thought and that was: \"For goodness' sake whip me; do not reason\nwith me,\" for I felt the lash of her just criticism and admonition a\nthousand fold worse than I did the switch. I felt as if, when she laid\nthe lash on me, I had at least partly paid my debt and had answered for\nmy wrong doing. Her reasoning cut me down into the quick; it made me\nfeel sorry to the very core!\n\nI could have endured a hundred lashes with the rawhide better than\nI could endure a ten-minutes' talk in which I felt and was made to\nfeel that the punishment inflicted upon me was painful to her that I\nloved--punishment upon my own mother!--Extracts from an address given\nat a \"Home Evening\" meeting in Granite Stake, 1909. _Improvement Era,_\nVol. 13, pp. 276-280.\n\nTHE HOME AND THE CHILD. But what are we doing in our homes to train\nour children; what to enlighten them? What to encourage them to make\nhome their place of amusement, and a place where they may invite their\nfriends for study or entertainment? Have we good books, games, music,\nand well-lighted, well-ventilated, warm rooms for their convenience and\npleasure? Do we take personal interest in them and in their affairs?\nAre we providing them with the physical knowledge, the mental food, the\nhealthful exercise, and the spiritual purification, that will enable\n{399} them to become pure and robust in body, intelligent and honorable\ncitizens, faithful and loyal Latter-day Saints?\n\nWe frequently neglect giving them any information concerning their\nbodily well-being. In our cities we appear to be providing our young\npeople too much mental exercise, and no physical diversion and work,\nwhile in our country settlements, we seem to be overburdening them\nwith bodily labor, and in many cases doing little or nothing for their\nmental development and recreation. Hence, in the one case they seek\nforbidden places and pleasure, on account of too much mental exercise;\nand in another, because of too little.\n\nNow then, are we studying their wants as we do our business, and our\nfarms and our animals? Are we looking after them, and if necessary\nbringing them in from the street when absent, and providing them in our\nhomes with what they lack? Or are we to a great extent neglecting these\nthings in the home and home training, and considering our children of\nsecondary value to horses and cattle and lands?\n\nThese are important points for consideration, and fathers and mothers\nshould honestly study them, and as honestly answer them to their own\nsatisfaction. We may well invest means in the home for the comfort,\nconvenience, entertainment and training of our children. We may well\ngive our sons and daughters some time for recreation and diversion, and\nsome provision in the home for satisfying their longing for legitimate\nphysical and mental recreation, to which every child is entitled, and\nwhich he will seek in the street or in objectionable places, if it is\nnot provided in the home. In addition to this, and supplementary to the\ntraining in the home, it is to be hoped that our organizations will as\nsoon as possible provide every arrangement for legitimate entertainment\nand recreation, physical and intellectual, that will tend to attract\nour young people, and hold them interested, loyal and contented within\nthe pale of our own influence and organizations.--_Imp. Era,_ Vol. 11,\npp. 302-3, 1907-8.\n\n{400}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XVII\n\nAMUSEMENTS AND FASHIONS\n\nYOUTH SHOULD LOOK FORWARD. Our youth should not be left to spend their\ntime almost entirely in the mad whirl of pleasure and amusement,\nwithout a thought of advancing years with the attendant bodily ailments\nand physical infirmities which are bound to come. They should be given\nto understand that what are generally considered as the pleasures of\nyouth are on the wing, and will soon pass, leaving in their rear only\nsad remembrances of wasted opportunities that cannot be recalled.\nThey should not be permitted to waste their time and their parents'\nsubstance in frivolous pastime and riotous living, which can only\nresult in vicious or evil habits being formed.--_Juvenile Instructor,_\nVol. 52, January, 1917, p. 19.\n\nPROPER AMUSEMENTS. Our amusements should be characterized by their\nwholesome social environments. We should have proper regard to the\ncharacter of those with whom we associate in places of amusement; and\nwe should be governed by a high sense of responsibility to our parents,\nto our friends and to the Church. We should know that the pleasures\nwhich we enjoy are such as have upon them the stamp of divine approval.\nThey should be endorsed by our parents and by our religious associates,\nand by those true principles which should always regulate our\nintercourse with one another in Church membership. Amusements which, in\nthemselves, and in commendable social surroundings, may be proper and\nwholesome, should be avoided unless associates are unquestionable and\nthe places are reputable and are conducted under proper restraints.\n\nThere are limits in our recreations beyond which we {401} cannot safely\ngo. They should be guarded in character and curtailed in frequency to\navoid excess. They should not occupy all, nor even the greater part\nof our time; indeed, they should be made incidental to the duties and\nobligations of life, and never be made a controlling motive or factor\nin our hopes and ambitions. There are so many dangers lurking in those\namusements, and the fascination for them which take hold upon the lives\nof our young people, sometimes to the very possession of them, that\nthey should be carefully guarded and warned against the temptations and\nevils that are likely to ensnare them, to their destruction.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 49, June, 1914, pp. 380, 381.\n\nPROPER CHARACTER OF AMUSEMENTS. The character and variety of our\namusements have so much to do with the welfare and character of our\nyoung people that they should be guarded with the utmost jealousy for\nthe preservation of the morals and stamina of the youth of Zion.\n\nIn the first place they should not be excessive; and young people\nshould be discouraged from giving themselves up to the spirit and\nfrivolity of excessive mirth. No Latter-day Saint needs to be told\nthat two or three dances a week for his children are out of all sense\nor reason. Too frequent dances are not only injurious to stability of\ncharacter, but they are highly detrimental to good health; and wherever\npossible other amusements than the ball room should be introduced into\nthe lives of our young people. They should be trained to appreciate\nmore and more amusements of a social and intellectual character.\nHome parties, concerts that develop the talents of youth, and public\namusements that bring together both young and old, are preferable to\nthe excessive practice of dancing.\n\nIn the second place, our amusements should be consistent with our\nreligious spirit of fraternity and religious devotion. In too many\ninstances the ball room is devoid of our supplication for Divine\nprotection. Our dancing should be, {402} as far as possible, under the\nsupervision of some Church organization, and we should be scrupulously\ncareful to open the dance by prayer. * * * The question of amusements\nis one of such far-reaching importance to the welfare of the Saints\nthat the presiding authorities of every ward should give it their most\ncareful attention and consideration.\n\nIn the third place, our amusements should interfere as little as\npossible with the work of the school-room. It is very desirable that\nthe early education of our young people should be carried on with as\nlittle interruption as possible, and frequent dances during the school\nseason are detrimental both to the body and to the mind.\n\nLastly, it is to be feared that in many homes, parents abandon all\nregulation respecting the amusement of their children, and set them\nadrift to find their fun wherever and whenever they can. Parents\nshould never lose control of the amusements of their children during\ntheir tender years, and should be scrupulously careful about the\ncompanionship of their young people in places of amusements.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 39, March 1, 1904, pp. 144, 145.\n\nSOCIAL DUTIES. The city people have become accustomed to living near\nneighbors for years without associating together. There are instances\nwhere good people, well acquainted in business and upon the street,\nhave lived neighbors for twenty-five or more years, and yet not invited\neach other to their homes, to take dinner together, nor to have a\nsocial hour or evening. They live so near each other that they can\nalmost shake hands, from door to door, yet never call, nor associate\ntogether; they are perfectly exclusive. That is not a wise nor a good\nway, especially when, as Latter-day Saints, we should be looking\nafter the welfare of mankind, by preaching the gospel in word and in\ndeed. Would it not be much better if we arranged a little dinner, or\ninvited our neighbor to come and join us in a little social, to become\nacquainted and make him feel we are not strangers {403} to him, nor he\nto us? And let us remember the definition which Christ sanctioned of\nneighbor, as well as the requirement: He that showeth mercy unto me is\nmy neighbor, and the commandment is: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as\nthyself.\n\nI hope we shall do better. But there is really little sociability\namong us, and there is an exclusiveness that is not in keeping with\nthe warmth of the gospel. We do not think enough of each other; we\ndo not care for each other; we take little or no notice of each\nother; and, finally, we pass each other on the street without the\nslightest recognition. We scarcely bow to a brother, unless we are\nreally intimate with him. That is not the spirit that belongs to\n\"Mormonism.\" It is contrary to that friendship and sociability that\nought to characterize Latter-day Saints. I believe in the broadest,\nmost charitable, the kindest and most loving spirit that it is possible\nfor broadminded and big-souled men to exercise or to possess; and that\nthis spirit ought to be the spirit possessed and diffused by the Saints\neverywhere.\n\nLet us, then, gather in the honest in heart, and treat them and one\nanother with the spirit of warmth and love characteristic of the\ngospel. Then talk about the unfortunate, the drunken, the weak, the\nerring! Do not shun them, either. They ought to be saved as well as\neverybody else; and, if it is possible, let us save them, too, as well\nas the worthy, the good and the pure. Let us save the sinner, and bring\nhim to a knowledge of the truth, if possible.\n\nOur Mutual Improvement Associations are invited to make a specialty of\nthis social work; the bishops should lend their aid to the officers\nin selecting and setting apart capable and experienced missionaries,\nas well as ward teachers, who should devote their energies, among\nthe people. The indifferent youth, as well as the stranger and\nthe friendless in our midst, should be made welcome at our {404}\ngatherings, and be induced to feel at home among the people of God.\nAnd then, let it be remembered, every family, every person, has a\nduty in this line. Because men or women are not ward or association\nofficers is no good reason why they should be exempt from the common\nsocial amenities of life, nor why they should not be subject to doing\ngood temporally, spiritually and socially.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7,\nOctober, 1904, p. 957.\n\nTHE DANGER OF PLEASURE HUNTING. In order that a young man may make up\nhis mind what course in life to take he must pay some thought on where\nhe is going in the long run; what shall be the condition he would like\nto enjoy through life, and particularly the end towards which he would\nlike to work. Otherwise it will be hard for him to steer his actions\nfrom day to day towards the goal of his ambition.\n\nCalmly viewing the hundreds of sayings to be found in good books, and\nhearing also the experiences and warnings of many more wise men who\nlive in our time and settlements, who are exemplary shepherds of the\npeople in our many Church organizations, and who are constantly giving\nwarning against excessive pleasure-seeking, the thoughtful young man\nmust confess that pleasure is not the goal that he would seek--that the\nman would seek who desires to make the best out of life.\n\nThe wise man is, therefore, going to steer his course away from the\nliving death of pleasure-seeking. He is not going into bondage or debt\nto buy automobiles and other costly equipages to keep pace with the\nrush of fashionable pleasure-seeking, in this respect. He is not going\nto borrow money to satisfy the popular craze for traveling in Europe\nor in our own country, with no purpose in view but pleasure. He is\nnot going to grow nervous and gray in a struggle for means that his\nwife and daughter, for mere pleasure, may spend the summer at costly,\nfashionable resorts, or in distant {405} lands. It is true that there\nare many in our community who do not appear to be wise, and who are\ndoing just these and other foolish acts for so-called pleasure.\n\nThe result of this hunt for pleasure and excitement and for keeping\npace with what only the very wealthy can but ought not to do, is that\nmany are forced to undertake all kinds of illegitimate schemes to\nobtain money to gratify the tendency. Hence the growth of financial\nimmorality. Many underhanded methods are adopted to obtain means,\nand even cheating and lying and deceiving friends and neighbors are\nfrequently resorted to in order that money may be obtained to gratify\nthe inordinate desire for pleasure. The story is told of one good\nlady who got flour at her grocer's on credit, and sold it for cash at\na bargain to get money to go pleasure-seeking. Thus the morals are\ncorrupted. This applies to rich and poor alike.\n\nYou men who are sensible fathers, is this course worth while?\n\nYoung men who have a goal in sight, is this the course to take to fit\nyour purpose and to get the best results out of life?\n\nWithout discussing wealth and fame, shall we not call a halt in this\npleasure craze, and go about the legitimate business of true Latter-day\nSaints, which is to desire and strive to be of some use in the world?\nShall we not instead do something to increase the genuine joy and\nwelfare and virtue of mankind as well as our own by helping to bear\nthe burdens under which the toilers are groaning, by rendering loving,\ndevoted and unselfish service to our fellow men?--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 12, July, 1909, p. 744.\n\nHARMFUL EFFECTS OF BAD BOOKS. It would be difficult to estimate the\nharmful influences upon the thoughts, feelings, and actions of the\nyoung, brought about by the practice of reading dime novels. Books\nconstitute a sort of companionship to everyone who reads, and they\ncreate within {406} the heart feelings either for good or for bad. It\nsometimes happens that parents are very careful about the company which\ntheir children keep and are very indifferent about the books they read.\nIn the end the reading of a bad book will bring about evil associates.\n\nIt is not only the boy who reads this strange, weird and unnatural\nexciting literature who is affected by its influence, but in time he\ninfluences others. This literature becomes the mother of all sorts of\nevil suggestions that ripen into evil practices and bring about an\nunnatural and debased feeling which is ever crowding out the good in\nthe human heart and giving place to the bad. It was Shelley who said\nthat \"strange thoughts beget strange deeds,\" and when our children are\nreading books that are creating strange and unusual and undesirable\nthoughts in their minds we need not be surprised to learn that they\nhave committed some unusual, some strange, or unnatural act. It is\nin the thoughts and feelings that we have to combat the evils and\ntemptations of the world, and the purification of our thoughts and\nfeelings should be made the special effort of every father and mother.\nFuller once wrote, \"It seems my soul is like a filthy pond where fish\ndie soon and frogs live long.\" It is remarkable how easy it is to learn\nsin and how hard it is to forget it.\n\nA story is told of an English officer in India, who one day went to\nthe book shelf to take down a book. As he reached his hand up over the\nvolume his finger was bitten by an adder. After a few hours the finger\nbegan to swell. Later on the swelling went into his arm, and finally\nthe whole body was affected, and in a few days the officer was dead.\nThere are adders concealed in many a cheap and trashy book, and they\nare always common in dime novels. Their effects upon our souls are\npoisonous, and in time they are sure to produce a moral and spiritual\ndeath. * * * The influence of these novels is all the more dangerous\n{407} because the feelings and thoughts which they engender in the\nheart and mind are more or less hidden, and the evil consequences of\nsuch reading frequently does not manifest itself until some overt and\nhorrible act is the result of months and sometimes years of imagination\nand wonderment. Let the Saints beware of the books that enter their\nhomes, for their influences may be as poisonous and deadly as the\nadder which brought death to the English officer in India.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ May 1, 1902, Vol. 37, p. 275.\n\nPROPER READING. There is altogether too much novel reading of that\nclass of novels which teaches nothing useful, and only tends to the\nexcitement of the emotions. Excessive novel reading we all know is\ndetrimental to the intellectual development of those who engage in it,\nand the wise and those who seek advancement might well give more time\nto useful, educational works--books that would enlighten the reader on\nhistory, biography, religion, and other important subjects which all\nwell-informed people are expected to understand.\n\nMany of our young people, and some older ones, too, are not familiar\nwith their own religion nor with the beautiful and striking doctrines\nof the gospel with which it is so laden. This class devote more\ntime to reading useless or sensational books than they do to the\nstudy and contemplation of works that would familiarize them with\nthe principles of the gospel. If they were better informed in this\nline, and understood the saving doctrines and every-day questions of\ntheir religion, more than they do, they would not be trapped by false\nteachings, false leaders, and advocates of cults that are false. They\nwould not be misled as some of them are.--_Improvement Era,_ May, 1909,\nVol. 12, p. 561.\n\nRAFFLING AND GAMBLING. Is it proper to raffle property for the benefit\nof missionaries? No; raffling is a game {408} of chance, and hence\nleads to gambling; for that reason, if for no other, it should not be\nencouraged among the young men of the Church. President Young declared\nraffling to be a modified name of gambling; said that \"as Latter-day\nSaints we cannot afford to sacrifice moral principles to financial\ngain,\" and advised the sisters through the _Woman's Exponent_ not\nto raffle. President Lorenzo Snow endorsed and approved of these\nsentiments; and I have often expressed my unqualified disapproval of\nraffling; the General Sunday School Board have declared against it; and\nfinally the state law makes it unlawful to raffle with dice; and if it\nis unlawful with dice, in principle, is it not just as injurious with\nany other device? With all these objections, should it not be clear\nto anyone that raffling horses, quilts, bicycles and other property\nis not sanctioned by the moral law nor approved by the general Church\nauthorities? But it continues just the same, and if you do not believe\nin it, you should refuse to patronize it, so helping the cause. Now,\nhow shall we aid the missionary who wishes to sell a horse, or what\nnot? Let everybody give a dollar, and let the donors decide by vote\nto what worthy man, not of their number, the horse shall be given.\nNo chance about that--it is pure decision, and it helps the people\nwho wish to buy chances solely for the benefit of the missionary to\ndiscourage the gambling propensities of their natures. However, here is\nan additional thought: The element of chance enters very largely into\neverything we undertake, and it should be remembered that the spirit in\nwhich we do things decides very largely whether we are gambling or are\nentering into legitimate business enterprises.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n6, February, 1903, p. 308.\n\nGAMES OF CHANCE. _To Whom It May Concern:_ Among the vices of the\npresent age gambling is very generally condemned. Gambling under\nits true name is forbidden by law, and is discountenanced by the\nself-respecting {409} elements of society. Nevertheless, in numerous\nguises the demon of chance is welcomed in the home, in fashionable\nclubs, and at entertainments for worthy charities, even within the\nprecincts of sacred edifices. Devises for raising money by appealing to\nthe gambling instinct are common accessories at church socials, ward\nfairs, and the like.\n\nWhatever may be the condition elsewhere, this custom is not to be\nsanctioned within this Church; and any organization allowing such is in\nopposition to the counsel and instruction of the general authorities of\nthe Church.\n\nWithout attempting to specify or particularize the many objectionable\nforms given to this evil practice amongst us, we say again to the\npeople that no kind of chance game, guessing contest, or raffling\ndevice can be approved in any entertainment under the auspices of our\nChurch organizations.\n\nThe desire to get something of value for little or nothing is\npernicious; and any proceeding that strengthens that desire is an\neffective aid to the gambling spirit, which has proved a veritable\ndemon of destruction to thousands. Risking a dime in the hope of\nwinning a dollar in any game of chance is a species of gambling.\n\nLet it not be thought that raffling articles of value, offering prizes\nto the winners in guessing-contests, the use of machines of chance, or\nany other device of the kind is to be allowed or excused because the\nmoney so obtained is to be used for a good purpose. The Church is not\nto be supported in any degree by means obtained through gambling.\n\nLet the attention of stake and ward officers, and those in charge of\nauxiliary organizations of the Church be directed to what has been\nwritten on this subject and to this present reminder. An article\nover the signature of the President of the Church was published in\nthe _Juvenile Instructor,_ October 1, 1902 (Volume 37, p. 592), in\nwhich {410} were given citations from earlier instruction and advice\nto the people on this subject. For convenience, part of that article\nis repeated here. In reply to a question as to whether raffling and\ngames of chance are justifiable when the purposes to be accomplished\nare good, this was said: \"We say emphatically, No. Raffle is only a\nmodified name of gamble.\"\n\nPresident Young once said to Sister Eliza R. Snow: \"Tell the sisters\nnot to raffle. If the mothers raffle, the children will gamble.\nRaffling is gambling.\" Then it is added: \"Some say, What shall we\ndo? We have quilts on band--we cannot sell them, and we need means\nto supply our treasury, which we can obtain by raffling for the\nbenefit of the poor. Rather let the quilts rot on the shelves than\nadopt the old adage, 'The end will sanctify the means.' As Latter-day\nSaints, we cannot afford to sacrifice moral principle to financial\ngain.\"--_Improvement Era,_ December, 1908, Vol. 12, p. 143.\n\nTHE EVIL OF CARDS. But, you say, we must have recreation; what shall\nwe do? Turn to domestic enterprises, and to the gaining of useful\nknowledge of the gospel. Let the love of reading good and useful books\nbe implanted in the hearts of the young, let them be trained to take\npleasure and recreation in history, travel, biography, conversation\nand classic story. Then there are innocent games, music, songs, and\nliterary recreation. What would you think of the man who would argue\nfor whisky and beer as a common beverage because it is necessary for\npeople to drink? He is perhaps little worse than the man who would\nplace cards in the hands of my children--whereby they would foster the\nspirit of chance and gambling leading down to destruction--because they\nmust have recreation. I would call the first a vicious enemy, and refer\nhim to water to drink; and the latter an evil spirit in the guise of\ninnocence, and refer him {411} to recreation containing no germs of\nspiritual disease leading to the devil!\n\nLet our evenings be devoted to innocent amusements in the home, and let\nall chance games be banished from our families, and only recreation\nindulged in that is free from gambling and the gambling spirit. And\nlet excessive card-playing, and the person who strolls about among\nneighbors at all hours of the night and day encouraging this evil, be\nput far from us. Just as sure as we encourage this evil it will bring\nother grievous troubles in its wake, and those who indulge excessively\nwill lose the spirit of the gospel, and go to temporal and spiritual\nruin.\n\nYoung people in their recreations should strive to form a love for that\nwhich will not be injurious. It is not true that only that recreation\ncan be enjoyed that is detrimental to the body and spirit. We should\ntrain ourselves to find pleasure in that which invigorates, not\nstupefies and destroys the body; that which leads upward and not down;\nthat which brightens, not dulls and stunts the intellect; that which\nelevates and exalts the spirit, not that clogs and depresses it. So\nshall we please the Lord, enhance our own enjoyment, and save ourselves\nand our children from impending sins, at the root of which, like the\nevil genius, lurks the spirit of cards and gaming.--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 14, June, 1911, pp. 735-8.\n\nWASTING TIME WITH CARDS. It is no uncommon thing for women, young and\nmiddle-aged, to spend whole afternoons, and many of them, evenings\nas well, in playing cards, thus wasting hours and days of precious\ntime in this useless and unprofitable way. Yet those same people,\nwhen approached, declare they have no time to spend as teachers in\nthe Sabbath schools, and no time to attend either Sunday schools or\nmeetings. Their church duties are neglected for lack of time, yet they\nspend hours, day after day, at cards. They have thereby encouraged and\nbecome possessed of a {412} spirit of indolence, and their minds are\nfilled with the vile drunkenness, hallucination, charm and fascination,\nthat take possession of the habitual card-player to the exclusion of\nall spiritual and religious feeling. Such a spirit detracts from all\nsacred thought and sentiment. These players at length do not quite know\nwhether they are Jews, Gentiles, or Saints, and they do not care a fig.\n\nWhile a simple game of cards in itself may be harmless, it is a fact\nthat by immoderate repetition it ends in an infatuation for chance\nschemes, in habits of excess, in waste of precious time, in dulling\nand stupor of the mind, and in the complete destruction of religious\nfeeling. These are serious results, evils that should and must be\navoided by the Latter-day Saints. Then again, there is the grave danger\nthat lurks in persistent card playing, which begets the spirit of\ngambling, of speculation and that awakens the dangerous desire to get\nsomething for nothing.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, August, 1903, p. 779.\n\nCARD PLAYING. One's character may be determined in some measure\nby the quality of one's amusements. Men and women of industrious,\nbusiness-like, and thoughtful habits care little for frivolous\npastimes, for pleasures that are sought for their own sake. It is not\neasy to imagine that leading men in the Church would find any pleasure\nthat was either inspiring or helpful at the card table; indeed the\nannouncement that a president of a stake, bishop of a ward, or other\nleading official of the Church was fond of card playing would be a\nshock to every sense of propriety even among young people who are not\nseriously inclined to the duties and responsibilities of life. Such\na practice would be looked upon as incompatible with the duties and\nresponsibilities of a religious life. Even business men, as a rule, are\ndistrustful of business associates whose inclinations engage them in\nfrequent card playing.\n\n{413} But it may be said that the same objections do not hold good in\nrespect to young people who do not take life so seriously; but the evil\nis that young people who indulge in the frivolous and vicious pastime\nof card playing are never likely to take life seriously unless they\nforsake such questionable pleasures early in life. It is the serious\nand thoughtful man and woman who are most likely to assume the higher\nand nobler responsibilities of life, and their tastes and pleasures are\nnever satisfied by means of a deck of cards.\n\nCard playing is an excessive pleasure; it is intoxicating and, there,\nfore, in the nature of a vice. It is generally the companion of the\ncigarette and the wine glass, and the latter lead to the poolroom and\ngambling hall. Few men and women indulge in the dangerous pastime of\nthe card table without compromising their business affairs and the\nhigher responsibilities of life. Tell me what amusements you like\nbest and whether your amusements have become a ruling passion in your\nlife, and I will tell you what you are. Few indulge frequently in card\nplaying in whose lives it does not become a ruling passion.\n\nCards are the most perfect and common instrumentalities of the gambler\nthat have been devised, and the companionship of cards, unlike the\ncompanionship of most other games, is that of the gambling den and the\nsaloon. But cards do not stand alone in their enticement to evil. Any\ngame that ultimately leads to questionable society, because it is the\nchief pleasure of such society, should be excluded from the home. There\nare innocent games enough to satisfy the required pleasures of the home\nwithout encouraging card playing.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38,\nSeptember 1, 1903, p. 529.\n\nSTOP CARD PLAYING. I am told that the prevalence of card parties in\nthe homes of the Latter-day Saints is much greater than is supposed\nby those whom society people never think of inviting to make the\ncard table the source of an {414} evening's pastime. The presiding\nauthorities are not invited to the card parties, and, as a rule, are\nnot permitted to witness them, simply because those who give such\nparties feel that a deck of cards in the hands of a faithful servant of\nGod is a satire upon religion.\n\nI have heard that some who are called to officiate in holy ordinances\nhave, when absent from the House of the Lord, or when tardy in\narriving, excused themselves because of the time occupied in giving\nor attending a card party. Those who thus indulge are not fit to\nadminister in sacred ordinances. They are no more worthy than others\nwho violate good morals in any respect. They should be excused.\n\nI am told that young people offer as an excuse for such questionable\npastime the accusation that cards are played in the homes of certain\nleading men in the Church. Bishops, however, ought never to be\ndeterred in their efforts to suppress the evil by counter complaints\nof this kind. The bishop has the same right to inquire, through the\nmeans of his teachers, into the pleasures of the homes of the highest\nauthorities of the Church as he has into those of its most humble\nmembers. If it be true that card playing is prevalent in the Church,\nthe bishops are charged with the responsibility for the evil and it\nis their duty to see that it is abolished, or that men and women who\nencourage it be brought to account before their brethren and sisters\nfor the pernicious example they are setting before the youth of Zion.\nCertainly no bishop can report his ward in good condition where such a\npractice prevails.\n\nPresidents of stakes are not without their responsibility in this\nmatter, and at the general priesthood meetings of the stakes they\nshould make searching inquiry of the bishops concerning card parties\nin the homes of the Saints. It is an easy matter for every bishop to\nknow through the medium of the ward teachers, whether there are any\npractices in the homes of the people inconsistent with the mission of\n\"Mormonism,\" {415} and card playing is certainly inconsistent with that\nmission. No man who is addicted to card playing should be called to\nact as a ward teacher, such men cannot be consistent advocates of that\nwhich they do not themselves practice.\n\nThe card table has been the scene of too many quarrels, the birthplace\nof too many hatreds, the occasion of too many murders to admit one word\nof justification for the lying, cheating spirit which it too often\nengenders in the hearts of its devotees.\n\nMy frequent and emphatic expressions on this subject are the result\nof the alarm I have felt over the well founded reports that have come\nto me concerning the prevalence of card playing in the homes of some\nwho profess to be Latter-day Saints. Upon every officer in the Church\nresponsible in any way for the dangers of the card table is placed,\nand placed heavily, the duty of doing all that he or she possibly can\nin prayerful and earnest manner to eradicate the evil. Let us be fully\nconscious of the old adage which says that \"The devil likes to souse\nwhatever is wet,\" and stop card playing in the home before it reaches\nthe gambler's table.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, Sept. 15, 1903,\np. 561.\n\nPERNICIOUS NATURE OF CARD PLAYING. Card playing is a game of chance,\nand because it is a game of chance it has its tricks. It encourages\ntricks; its devotees measure their success at the table by their\nability through devious and dark ways to win. It creates a spirit of\ncunning and devises hidden and secret means, and cheating at cards is\nalmost synonymous with playing at cards.\n\nAgain, cards have a bad reputation and they are the known companions of\nbad men. If no other reason existed for shunning the card table, its\nreputation alone should serve as a warning. It may be conceded that\nsuperb skill is often acquired in this game of chance, but this skill\nitself endangers {416} the moral qualities of the possessor and leads\nhim on to questionable practices.\n\nSuch games as checkers and chess are games more of fixed rules, whose\napplication are open and freer from cunning devices. Such games do\nnot intoxicate like cards and other games of chance.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 38, October 1, 1903, p. 591.\n\nCARDS IN THE HOME. But if cards are played in the home and under the\neye of an anxious and loving parent, what harm can come from it all?\nis asked. Most vices in the beginning take on attractive and innocent\nappearing garbs, and a careful examination of the career of many an\nunfortunate man will reveal the first step of his misfortune in some\n\"innocent pastime\" whose vice rarely manifests itself in its infancy.\nThere are different spirits in the world and the gambling spirit is one\nof them, and cards have been from time immemorial the most common and\nuniversal means of gratifying that spirit. An \"innocent game of cards\"\nis the innocent companion of an innocent glass of wine and the playmate\nof tricksters.\n\nAgain, all amusements become pernicious when pursued excessively. No\ngame in the world has been played a thousandth part of the time, aye\nall the games in the world have not consumed a thousandth part of the\ntime, that cards have taken. The game itself leads to excessiveness;\nit is the enemy of industry; it is the foe of economy and the boon\ncompanion of the Sabbath-breaker. The best possible excuse that any one\ncan render for playing cards is that there is a possible escape from\nthe dangers to which it leads; and the best explanation that people can\ngive for such a vice is the adventurous spirit of man that delights in\nthat which is hazardous to his physical and moral safety.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 38, Oct. 1, 1903, p. 593.\n\nEVIL FASHIONS. In my sight the present-day fashions {417} are\nabominable, suggestive of evil, calculated to arouse base passion\nand lust, and to engender lasciviousness, in the hearts of those who\nfollow the fashions, and of those who tolerate them. Why? Because women\nare imitating the very customs of a class of women who have resorted\nto that means to aid them to sell their souls. It is infamous, and I\nhope the daughters of Zion will not descend to these pernicious ways,\ncustoms and fashions, for they are demoralizing and damnable in their\neffect.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 8.\n\nIMPROPER FASHIONS. Please set the example before your sisters that God\nwould have them follow. When we teach people to observe the laws of God\nand to honor the gifts that are bestowed upon them in the covenants\nof the gospel of Jesus Christ, we don't want you teachers to go out\nand set an example before your sisters that will destroy their faith\nin our teachings. I hope you will take that to heart, for it has a\nmeaning to it. I am talking to the teachers among the sisters. We hear\nit reported, from time to time, that some of the teachers that are sent\nout among our sisters not only do not set the example that they ought\nto set, but they set the example they should not set for our sisters;\nthey teach them by example to break the word of wisdom, rather than\nto keep it. They teach them to mutilate their garments, rather than\nto keep them holy and undefiled, by setting the example before them,\nand we can tell you the names if you want to know. I am not scolding;\nI don't want it to be understood that I am finding fault. I am only\ntelling a solemn truth, and I am sorry that I have it to say, but I\nwant it to be distinctly understood. We see some of our good sisters\ncoming here to the temple occasionally decorated in the latest and most\nridiculous fashions that ever disgraced the human form divine. They\ndo not seem to realize that they are coming to the house of God, and\nwe have to forbid them entrance, or find fault with them, and they go\naway grieved and say sometimes, \"We don't want to go there any more.\"\n{418} Why? Because they come unprepared, like the man who was found at\nthe feast without the wedding garment, who also had to be turned out.\n(Matt. 22:1-14) We have to turn them out occasionally, because they\nwill not hearken to the counsel that has been given to them.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1914, p. 130.\n\nEXCLUSIVE CLUBS AMONG CHURCH MEMBERS. There is no need of exclusive\nclubs among the Latter-day Saints. The many auxiliary organizations\nshould be made to supply every legitimate public, and social amusement\nof the young people, and, in addition to the regular Church and quorum\nmeetings, should meet every religious and ethical educational need of\nour community.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 12, February, 1909, p. 313.\n\nA LESSON FOR THE BOYS. Self-respect requires, among other things, that\none shall behave like a true gentleman, in a house of worship. No\nself-respecting person will go to a house devoted to the service of\nGod to whisper, gossip and visit; rather, it is one's duty to put on\nself-restraint, to give one's undivided attention to the speaker, and\nconcentrate the mind upon his words that his thoughts may be grasped to\none's benefit and profit.\n\nAmong the strong helps to gain self-respect are personal purity and\nproper thoughts which are the bases of all proper action. I wish that\nall young men could appreciate the value there is in this practice,\nand in giving their youthful days to the service of the Lord. Growth,\ndevelopment, progress, self-respect, the esteem and admiration of men\nnaturally follow such a course in youth. The Savior set a striking\nexample in this matter, and was early about his Father's business. He\ndid not leave it until his older years, but even as early as twelve\nhe had developed so far in this line that he was able to teach men of\nwisdom and doctors of knowledge in the temple. Samuel, the prophet,\nhad so prepared himself by a pure, self-respecting childhood that he\n{419} was perfectly attuned to the whisperings of God. The shepherd\nyouth David was chosen above his older brethren to serve in high\nplaces in the Master's cause. Other great characters in history were\nalso selected early in life; and the best men in all ages gave their\nyoung manhood to the service of God who honored them abundantly\nwith commendation and approval. In more modern times the Lord chose\nJoseph Smith in early youth to be the founder of the new and glorious\ndispensation of the gospel. Brigham Young was but a youth when he\ndetermined to devote his life to the Church; John Taylor, Wilford\nWoodruff, and in fact all the early founders of the Church devoted\ntheir youth and manhood to the cause of Zion. You may look around\ntoday, and who are the leaders among the people but those who early and\nzealously devoted themselves to the faith? And you may foretell who\nare to be the leaders by observing the boys who show self-respect and\npurity and who are earnest in all good works. The Lord will not choose\nmen from any other class of his people and exalt them into prominence.\nThe opposite course, waiting to serve the Lord until the wild oats of\nyouth are sown, is reprehensible. There is always something lacking\nin the man who spends his youth in wickedness and sin, and then turns\nto righteousness in later years. Of course, the Lord honors his\nrepentance, and it is better far that a man should late turn from\nevil than to continue in sin all his days, but the fact is clear that\nthe best part of his life and strength is wasted, and there remains\nonly poor, broken service to offer the Lord. There are regrets and\nheartburnings in repenting late in life from the follies and sins of\nyouth, but there are consolation and rich reward in serving the Lord in\nthe vigorous days of early manhood.\n\nSelf-respect, deference for sacred things, and personal purity are the\nbeginnings and the essence of wisdom. The doctrines of the gospel, the\nChurch restraint, are like school-masters {420} to keep us in the line\nof duty. If it were not for these schoolmasters, we would perish and\nbe overcome by the evil about us. We see men who have freed themselves\nfrom Church restraint and from the precious doctrines of the gospel,\nwho perish about us every day! They boast of freedom, but are the\nslaves of sin.\n\nLet me admonish you to permit the gospel schoolmaster to teach you\nself-respect and to keep you pure and free from secret sins that bring\nnot only physical punishment, but sure spiritual death. You cannot bide\nthe penalty which God has affixed to them--a penalty often worse than\ndeath. It is the loss of self-respect, it is physical debility, it\nis insanity, indifference to all powers that are good and noble--all\nthese follow in the wake of the sinner in secret, and of the unchaste.\nUnchastity, furthermore, not only fixes its penalty on the one who\ntransgresses, but reaches out unerring punishment to the third and\nfourth generation, making not only the transgressor a wreck, but\nmayhap involving scores of people in his direct line of relationship,\ndisrupting family ties, breaking the hearts of parents, and causing a\nblack stream of sorrow to overwhelm their lives.\n\nSuch a seeming simple thing, then, as proper conduct in a house of\nworship leads to good results in many respects. Good conduct leads\nto self-respect, which creates purity of thought and action. Pure\nthought and noble action lead to a desire to serve God in the strength\nof manhood and to become subservient to the schoolmasters, Church\nrestraint, and the doctrines of the gospel of Christ.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 9, 1905-6, pp. 337-339.\n\n{421}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XVIII\n\nLOVE YOUR ENEMIES\n\nWE ARE NOT DISCOURAGED. We are not disheartened, we are not\ndiscouraged, we are not faint-hearted. We believe in the Lord and\nwe know that he is mighty to save, that he has guided the destinies\nof this people from the first moment until the present, and that it\nis not in consequence of the wisdom of men that we have escaped the\nplots, schemes and machinations of our enemies, and that we have been\npermitted to live and grow in the land, to become what we are, but\nit is through the wisdom, mercy and blessing of Him who rules the\ndestinies not only of men but of nations. We owe all to God; we extend\nour thankfulness and gratitude to him for the manifestations of his\nlove and care and protection.--_Oct., C. R.,_ 1906, p. 2.\n\nI FORGIVE ALL MEN. I feel in my heart to forgive all men in the broad\nsense that God requires of me to forgive all men, and I desire to love\nmy neighbor as myself; and to this extent I bear no malice toward any\nof the children of my Father. But there are enemies to the work of the\nLord, as there were enemies to the Son of God. There are those who\nspeak only evil of the Latter-day Saints. There are those--and they\nabound largely in our midst--who will shut their eyes to every virtue\nand to every good thing connected with this latter-day work, and will\npour out floods of falsehood and misrepresentation against the people\nof God. I forgive them for this. I leave them in the hands of the just\njudge. Let him deal with them as seemeth him good, but they are not\nand cannot become my bosom companions. I cannot condescend to that.\nWhile I would not harm a hair of their heads, while I would not throw a\nstraw in their path, to hinder {422} them from turning from the error\nof their way to the light of truth; I would as soon think of taking a\ncentipede or a scorpion, or any poisonous reptile, and putting it into\nmy bosom, as I would think of becoming a companion or an associate of\nsuch men.\n\nThese are my sentiments, and I believe that they are correct. If you\ncan throw yourself in the way of the sinner to stop him in his downward\ncourse, and become an instrument in the hand of the Lord of turning him\nfrom the way of vice, iniquity, or crime, into the way of righteousness\nand uprightness, you are justified, and that is demanded of you. You\nshould do this. If you can save a sinner from his wickedness, turn the\nwicked from the course of death that he is pursuing, to the way of\nlife and salvation, you will save a soul from death, and you will have\nbeen an instrument in the hand of the Lord of turning the sinner unto\nrighteousness, for which you will receive your reward. Some of our good\nLatter-day Saints have become so exceedingly good (?) that they cannot\ntell the difference between a Saint of God, an honest man, and a son of\nBeelzebub, who has yielded himself absolutely to sin and wickedness.\nAnd they call that liberality, broadness of mind, exceeding love. I do\nnot want to become so blinded with love for my enemies that I cannot\ndiscern between light and darkness, between truth and error, between\ngood and evil, but I hope to live so that I shall have sufficient\nlight in me to discern between error and truth, and to cast my lot on\nthe side of truth and not on the side of error and darkness. The Lord\nbless the Latter-day Saints. If I am too narrow with reference to these\nmatters, I hope that the wisdom of my brethren and the Spirit of Light\nfrom the Lord may broaden my soul.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 5, 6.\n\nWE LEAVE OUR ENEMIES IN GOD'S HANDS. We thank God for his mercies and\nblessings; and I do not know but {423} what we owe in small degree\ngratitude to those who have bitterly opposed the work of the Lord; for\nin all their opposings and bitter strife against our people, the Lord\nhas developed his power and wisdom, and has brought his people more\nfully into the knowledge and favor of the intelligent people of the\nearth. Through the very means used by those who have opposed the work\nof God, he has brought out good for Zion. Yet it is written, and I\nbelieve it is true, that although it must needs be that offenses come,\nwoe unto them by whom they come; but they are in the hands of the Lord\nas we are. We bring no railing accusation against them. We are willing\nto leave them in the hands of the Almighty to deal with them as seemeth\nhim good. Our business is to work righteousness in the earth, to seek\nfor the development of a knowledge of God's will and of God's ways,\nand of his great and glorious truths which he has revealed through the\ninstrumentality of Joseph, the prophet, not only for the salvation of\nthe living but for the redemption and salvation of the dead.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1908, p. 2.\n\nLEAVE RESULTS IN GOD'S HANDS. God will deal with them in his own time\nand in his own way, and we only need to do our duty, keep the faith\nourselves, to work righteousness in the world ourselves, and leave the\nresults in the hands of him who overruleth all things for the good of\nthose who love him and keep his commandments.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 6.\n\nOUR DEBT TO OUR ENEMIES. I was going to say that we did not owe\nanything to our enemies; that was the first thought that sprang into\nmy mind, but I will hold that back. I think we owe something to our\nenemies, too, for the advancement of the cause of Zion, for up to date\neverything that has been done to thwart the purposes of God and to\nfrustrate his designs has been overruled for the good of Zion and for\nthe spread of truth. And that will continue {424} to be the case until\nthe end, for they are fighting God's work, and not mine nor that of any\nother man.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1906, p. 2.\n\nA PRAYER FOR OUR ENEMIES. Let the Lord God have mercy upon those who\nseek to hurt the cause of Zion. O God, pity the misguided, the erring,\nthe foolish, the unwise. Put thy Spirit in their hearts, turn them\nfrom the error of their ways and from their follies, and bring them\nback into the way of righteousness and into thy favor. I ask mercy\nfor my enemies--those who lie about me and slander me, and who speak\nall manner of evil against me falsely. In return, I beseech God my\nheavenly Father to have mercy upon them; for those who do it, not\nknowing what they are doing, are only misguided, and those who are\ndoing it with their eyes open certainly need, most of all, the mercy,\ncompassion and pity of God. May God pity them. May he have mercy upon\nthem. I would not harm a hair of their heads, for all I am worth in\nthe world. I would not throw a block in their way to prosperity. No;\nand I beseech my brethren that they keep hands off the enemies of our\npeople and those who are paving their own road to destruction and will\nnot repent, who are sinning with their eyes open, who know that they\nare transgressing the laws of God and vilifying and lying against the\nservants of the Lord. Have mercy upon them. Do not touch them; for that\nis just what they would like. Let them alone. Let them go. Give them\nthe liberty of speech they want. Let them tell their own story, and\nwrite their own doom. We can afford it. They do not hurt us, and if it\naffords them any amusement, I am sure they are welcome to it.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1905, p. 95.\n\nTHE GOLDEN RULE. We need mercy; then let us be merciful. We need\ncharity; let us be charitable. We need forgiveness; let us forgive.\nLet us do unto others what we would that they should do unto us. Let\nus welcome the new {425} year and dedicate to it our best efforts, our\nloyal service, our love and fellowship, and our supplication for the\nwelfare and happiness of all mankind.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 46,\nJanuary, 1911, p. 16.\n\nWHY THE WORLD DOES NOT LOVE US. \"If ye were of the world, the world\nwould love its own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have\nchosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.\" (John\n15:19) The followers of Jesus were his chosen people, and because they\nwere chosen by him, the world hated them. The Jews were the chosen\npeople of God, and because they were his chosen people the world hated\nthem. Nowhere in the world today is the word Jew wholly disassociated\nwith the feeling of contempt. The feelings may differ greatly in\ndegree, but they are all of one kind. The word \"Mormon,\" or Latter-day\nSaint, is everywhere likewise associated with feelings of contempt.\nContempt is the heritage of a chosen people. Ought we therefore to\ncourt the contempt of the world? By no means. On the other hand, we\nshould not be discouraged because it comes to us unsought. Some of our\nfriends--mostly in the Church, some few out of it--would lift us out of\nthe contempt of the world, and keep us out of it, if we would simply\nbe governed by their counsels. The truth is, we are not strangers to\nhatred; and the contempt of the world has been our lot so much that\nwe have no reason to be discouraged when it comes, even in violent\nforms. The danger lies not so much in our own peculiarity as in the\ndisposition of many of our people to court popularity at all costs, as\nif it were something devoutly to be wished for. There is too often a\ntimid submission before the indignation storms that occasionally sweep\nover the country.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 39, August, 1904, p. 464.\n\nLOVE ONE ANOTHER. Let us, brethren, love one another, and exercise\npatience and forbearance, avoiding judgment, except when called upon\nto render it, and then tempering {426} the law with a father's love.\nThe Latter-day Saints must be promoters of both law and religion, as\nexemplified in the justice and mercy of God.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n6, 1903, p. 550.\n\nKEEP ALOOF FROM THE WICKED. We should keep ourselves aloof from the\nwicked; the dividing line should be distinctly drawn between God and\nBelial, between Christ and the world, between truth and error, and\nbetween right and wrong. We ought to cleave to the right, to the good,\nto the truth, and forsake the evil.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 31,\n1882, p. 674.\n\nTHE ENEMIES TO FEAR. For my part I do not fear the influence of our\nenemies from without, as I fear that of those from within. An open and\navowed enemy, whom we may see and meet in an open field, is far less to\nbe feared than a lurking, deceitful, treacherous enemy hidden within\nus, such as are many of the weaknesses of our fallen human nature,\nwhich are too often allowed to go unchecked, beclouding our minds,\nleading away our affections from God and his truth, until they sap the\nvery foundations of our faith and debase us beyond the possibility or\nhope of redemption, either in this world or that to come. These are the\nenemies that we all have to battle with, they are the greatest that we\nhave to contend with in the world, and the most difficult to conquer.\nThey are the fruits of ignorance, generally arising out of unrebuked\nsin and evil in our own hearts. The labor that is upon us is to subdue\nour passions, conquer our inward foes, and see that our hearts are\nright in the sight of the Lord, that there is nothing calculated to\ngrieve his Spirit and lead us away from the path of duty.\n\n{427}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XIX\n\nEDUCATION AND INDUSTRIAL PURSUITS\n\nWE ARE EVER LEARNING. We are not \"ever learning and never coming to a\nknowledge of the truth.\" On the contrary, we are ever learning and are\never drawing nearer to a proper comprehension of the truth, the duty\nand the responsibility that devolve upon members of the Church who\nare called to responsible positions in it. Not only does this apply\nto those members who are called to act in responsible positions, but\nit applies to those who may be termed \"lay members,\" if we may use\nsuch a term with reference to members of the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints.\n\nWho is there, under the circumstances that exist around us, that is not\ngrowing? Who is there of us that is not learning something day by day?\nWho is there of us that is not gaining experience as we pass along, and\nare attending to the duties of membership in the Church, and to the\nduties of citizens of our state, and citizens of our great and glorious\nnation? It seems to me that it would be a very sad comment upon the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and her people to suppose\nfor a moment that we are at a standstill, that we have ceased to grow,\nceased to improve and to advance in the scale of intelligence, and in\nthe faithful performance of duty in every condition in which we are\nplaced as a people and as members of the Church of Christ.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1915, p. 2.\n\nADDRESS ON IGNORANCE. The subject which has been dwelt upon is a broad\none: \"What can be done to stem the tide of evil that is sweeping\nthrough the land?\" I apprehend that one of the greatest evils existing,\nthat is \"sweeping through the land,\" is that of ignorance, coupled\nwith indifference. {428} I presume that if the ignorant were not\nso indifferent to these facts and to their condition they might be\nprompted to learn more than they do. The trouble with men and women\nis that they too frequently close their eyes to the facts that exist\naround them, and it seems to be very difficult for many of the people\nto learn and adapt to their lives those simple truths that should be in\nfact the household words and precepts of every Latter-day Saint, and of\nevery home of a Latter-day Saint. How shall we stem the tide of this\nevil, this indifference, this consequent ignorance? It appears to me\nthat the only way to do it is to wake up and become interested, or to\ninterest ourselves in those things which are so important and necessary\nto the happiness and well-being of the children of men, especially\nthat which is so needful for the happiness and well-being of ourselves\nindividually.\n\nIt isn't all that is necessary, to learn the truth or to cease to be\nignorant. Following that comes the application of the understanding and\nknowledge that we gain, to those works and things that are needful for\nour protection and for the protection of our children, our neighbors,\nour homes, our happiness.\n\nI see occasionally, as I walk out in the evening, crowds of little\ngirls and boys who seem to me from their appearance as not yet having\nreached their teens, little boys and little girls perhaps from ten to\nfourteen, and perhaps some of them older, in defiance of the curfew\nlaw, playing in the streets, loitering together in shady nooks, in\nalleys, in the recesses about their homes or the homes of somebody\nelse. This I apprehend is an evil, a very serious evil. How will you\nstem it? How can it be prevented?--M. I. A. Conference, 1910; _Young\nWoman's Journal,_ Vol. 21, pp. 403-406.\n\nTHE VALUE OF PRACTICAL EDUCATION. I have often thought of the\nundesirableness of the young men of our community seeking for light\nemployments, and lucrative positions, {429} without regard to manual\nand mechanical skill, and knowledge and ability in agriculture.\n\nNone can deny that there is too great a tendency among the young men,\nespecially in our larger cities, to seek the lighter employments.\nPolitics, law, medicine, trade, clerking, banking, are needful and good\nin their place, but we need builders, mechanics, farmers, and men who\ncan use their powers to produce something for the use of man.\n\nSalaried positions, in which little responsibility is required, are\nwell enough for young men who are making a beginning, but it should be\nthe ambition of all to get out and take upon themselves responsibility,\nand to become independent, by themselves becoming producers, and\nskilful workers.\n\nIf life is valuable in comparison with the experience we obtain,\nevery youth will increase the worth of his life in proportion to the\nnew obstacles that he is able to conquer. In a routine, there are no\ndifficulties to encounter; neither is there profit to the mind or body\nin the sameness of dependent positions. But let the man who would grow\nand develop, go forth into the practical and productive ways of life.\nThese will lead to broadmindedness and independence, while the other\nroad ends in narrowness and dependence.\n\nAnd here, also, a word to parents who have daughters. Are you fitting\nthem for the practical duties of mother and wife, that they may\nin due time go out and make homes what they should be? Or are you\ntraining your daughters to play the lady by making them accomplished\nin flourishes, and expert in ostentatious embellishments? Is mother\ndoing all the work? If you say yes to the last two questions, you are\nnot doing your full duty to your child. For, while accomplishment and\npolished grace, attainments in music and art, and a knowledge of the\nsciences, are good and useful in their place, it is not intended that\nthese shall replace the common labors of life. Where children are so\ntrained, their {430} parents have done them a positive injustice, of\nwhich both the children and the parents may live to be ashamed.\n\nWhile we are educating our children in all that may be termed the\nbeautiful in science and art, we should not fail to insist that they\nshall learn to do practical things, and that they do not despise the\ncommon labors of life. Any other course toward them is an injustice\nto the boys and girls, as well as to ourselves and the community in\ngeneral.\n\nI believe the morals of the people will improve as skill in workmanship\nand productive labors is acquired. Parents, too, will find it easier\nto govern and control their children, if these are trained in useful\nmanual labor. We shall not then witness the sad spectacle of young men\nloafing about our cities hunting for some easy place that just suits\ntheir notions of work, which, if they can not find, they will not labor\nat all, but go without in idleness. Mischief and devilment, frequently\nso common because the hands are unemployed, will decrease and better\norder will prevail.\n\nThus, while not decrying education in the aesthetic sense, I think it\nis a serious duty devolving upon parents and those who have educational\nmatters in hand to provide a supplemental if not a coordinate course\nin practical labor for every boy and girl, which shall make them\nproficient in handiwork, and enable them to expend their powers in\nthe production of something for the material use and benefit of\nman.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, January, 1903, p. 229.\n\nPRACTICAL EDUCATION ADVOCATED. I desire again to say that I would be\npleased to see more of our young men learning trades instead of trying\nto learn professions, such as the profession of law, or of medicine, or\nother professions. I would rather a man would become a good mechanic, a\ngood builder, a good machinist, a good surveyor, a good farmer, a good\nblacksmith, or a good artisan of any kind than to see him follow these\nother kinds of professions. We need, however, those who are capable\nof teaching in the {431} schools, and I would like to see a greater\ninterest manifested by our young men and women in normal training, that\nthey might become proficient teachers and look forward to following\nthis profession, because it is a most important one, and great results\nwill follow the faithful performance of the duties and labors of\nthose who are engaged in it. I would like to see the giving of proper\ninstruction to those who are seeking education, as well as the creating\nof facilities in our midst for all who desire not only the common\nbranches of education, but the higher branches, that they may obtain\nthese privileges and benefits at home instead of being compelled to go\nabroad to complete their education.\n\nSome of our friends took very grievous offense at what I said in\nrespect to some of these things last April, I believe. I was sorry to\nbear what they said in relation to this. Why, bless your soul, the\ncounsel that I gave last April in relation to these matters was in\nthe interest of all parties and of all professions. I did not speak a\ndisrespectful word of any profession. I simply advised, and I still\nadvise, the young men of Zion to become artisans rather than to become\nlawyers. I repeat it; and yet I would to God that every intelligent\nman among the Latter-day Saints was able to read law and to be his own\nlawyer. I wish that every young man could and would study and become\nfamiliar with the laws of his state and with the laws of his nation\nand with the laws of other nations. You cannot learn too much in these\ndirections; but I think there are too many trying to be lawyers, for\nthe good of that profession. They are eating one another up, to some\nextent. Not long ago a young man who had studied law and hung out his\nshingle here, after waiting for business, trying to stir up business\nfor some length of time, came so near starving himself and family that\nhe came and wanted to know what to do. He could not make a living in\nthe profession of law. I asked him if he knew how to do anything else.\nHe said yes, he was a good printer. Well, {432} then, I said, abandon\nthe profession of law and take up the profession of printing; do\nsomething that you can do and that you can make a living at. If he had\nany practice at all in law, my counsel to him, if he obeyed it--and he\ndid--would have been a benefit to those who remained in the profession.\nThere are some men, most honorable, most genuine, and most intelligent,\nwho are following the profession of the law. I wish I could say that\nmuch of all.\n\nThen, my brethren and sisters, get out of debt. My young friends, learn\nto become skilful in the arts and in mechanics and in something that\nwill be material, useful in building up the commonwealth where we live\nand where all our interests are centered.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1903, pp. 5,\n6.\n\nBOYS SHOULD BE TAUGHT THE ARTS OF INDUSTRY. One of the things that I\nthink is very necessary is that we should teach our boys mechanism,\nteach them the arts of industry, and not allow our sons to grow up\nwith the idea that there is nothing honorable in labor, except it\nbe in the professions of law, or in some other light, practically\nunproductive, and I was going to say, unremunerative employment, but I\nknow of scarcely any employment more remunerative than is the practice\nof law to those, at least, who are proficient. But what do they do to\nbuild up the country? What do they produce to benefit the world? There\nmay be a few of them who have farms; there may be a few of them who\nhave manufactories; there may be a few of them who may be interested\nand engaged in other productive labor, something that will build up\nthe country and the people and establish permanence, stability and\nprosperity in the land; but the vast majority of them are leeches\nupon the body politic and are worthless as to the building up of any\ncommunity. There are a good many of our boys who feel that they could\nnot be farmers, and that the pursuit of farming and stock--raising is\nbeneath their dignity. There are some who think it is {433} menial and\nlow for them to engage in building enterprises as masons, carpenters,\nor builders in general.\n\nThere are but a few of our boys who take to the hammer and to the anvil\nand to those pursuits of labor that are essential to the permanence\nof any community in the world and that are necessary to build up the\ncountry.\n\nI say that we are remiss and slack in relation to these things, that we\nare not instilling them sufficiently in the minds of our children, and\nthat we are not giving them the opportunity that they should enjoy of\nlearning how to produce from the earth and the materials that are on\nthe face of it or in the bowels of it, that which is necessary for the\nadvancement and prosperity of mankind. Some of us have the idea that\nit is degrading for our daughters to learn how to cook, how to keep\nhouse, or to make a dress, apron or bonnet, if necessary. No; daughters\nin families that are blessed with plenty of means are taught to play\nthe piano, to sing, to go out in society and spend their time in\nidle, useless pleasure, instead of being taught how to be economical,\nindustrious and frugal, and how to become good housewives. That is\ndegrading! I would like to say to this congregation, and to the world,\nthat if I possessed millions of dollars I would not be satisfied or\ncontent in my mind unless my boys knew how to do something that would\nbring them in a living, how to handle a pitchfork, or to run a mowing\nmachine or reaper, or how to plow the ground and sow the seed; nor\nwould I be satisfied if my daughters did not know how to keep a house.\nI would be ashamed of my children if they did not know something of\nthese things.\n\nWe need manual training schools instead of so much book-learning and\nthe stuffing of fairy tales and fables which are contained in many of\nour school books of today. If we would devote more money and time,\nmore energy and attention to teaching our children manual labor in our\n{434} schools than we do, it would be a better thing for the rising\ngeneration.\n\nThere are many subjects of this character, in addition to the\nprinciples of the gospel of eternal truth and the plan of life and\nsalvation, that can be dwelt upon with profit by those who may speak to\nus.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1903, pp. 2, 3.\n\nMANUAL TRAINING AND AGRICULTURE. We want to make these valleys of the\nmountains teem with the products of our own labor, and skill, and\nintelligence. I believe it to be suicidal for us to patronize those\nwho are at a distance from us, when we should and could go to work and\norganize our labor and produce everything at home; we might thereby\ngive employment to everybody at home, develop the intelligence and the\nskill of our children, instead of letting them hunt after these fancy\noccupations that so many young people desire above manual labor. The\nschools of the Latter-day Saints and some of the state schools are\nbeginning to introduce manual labor. Some of our boys are learning how\nto make tables, chairs, sofas, book-cases, bureaus and all that sort\nof thing--all good as far as it goes; but if we want a mason to lay\nbrick, we have to look mostly to some man who has come from England or\nGermany, or from somewhere else, to lay our brick. Why? Because our\nboys do not like to lay brick. If we want a good blacksmith, we must\nhunt up some foreigner who has learned the trade in his mother country,\nand who has come here with a knowledge of blacksmithing; we must find\nsuch a man before we can get blacksmithing done, because boys do not\nlike to be blacksmiths. They don't like even to be farmers; they would\nrather be lawyers or doctors than to be farmers. This is the case with\ntoo many of our boys, and it is a great mistake. I hope the time will\ncome when the children of the Latter-day Saints will learn that all\nlabor that is necessary for the happiness of themselves and of their\nneighbors, or of mankind in general, is honorable; and that no man is\ndegrading {435} himself because he can lay brick, or carry on carpentry\nor blacksmithing, or any kind of mechanism, no matter what it is, but\nthat all these things are honorable, and are necessary for the welfare\nof man and for the building up of the commonwealth.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1909, p. 8.\n\nAGRICULTURE AND MECHANIC ARTS IN CHURCH SCHOOLS. We have sought to\nencourage in our Church schools the establishment of departments of\nmechanic arts and manual training; and, so far as I know, everything\npossible is being done, at least in the principal schools, for the\ntraining of our youth, not only in the regular mechanic arts, but also\nin the art of agriculture. An agricultural course has recently been\nstarted in the Brigham Young University, and one of our most proficient\nscientists has been called to take charge of the class. I am happy to\nsay that some of our oldest farmers are delighted with the information\nthat they have obtained by attending this class. I heard a brother who\nhad been farming for many years say that he had always been under the\nimpression that when a man could not do anything else, all he had to\ndo was to turn his attention to the plow and cultivate the soil, for\nanybody could be a farmer, but he had found out since attending this\nclass that it required intelligence and intelligent application to be a\ngood farmer, as well as to be a good artisan. In connection with this\nI may state a circumstance that came under my own observation years\nago. A certain brother had lived upon his farm for some fourteen or\nfifteen years. He had cultivated it every year the best he could, but\nit had become so impoverished that he could not make a living off it\nany longer, and he became so disgusted with the country, especially\nwith his farm, that he concluded, if he could only trade the farm off\nfor a team and wagon that would take him out of the country, he would\nbe glad to go. By and by, his man came along, and he sold his farm\nfor a team and wagon, in which he put his wife and children and moved\nto some other country. {436} The purchaser took possession of this\nworn-out farm, and within three years, by intelligent operation, he\nwas able to gather from that farm forty bushels of wheat to the acre,\nand other products in proportion. The nutriment of the soil had been\nexhausted, and it needed resuscitation; so he went to work, gave it the\nnourishment it required, and reaped a bountiful harvest as a result of\nhis wisdom. There are too many of our farmers who think it does not\nneed any skill to be a farmer; but this good brother in Provo, to whom\nI alluded, found it did. So we are teaching agriculture in our schools,\nas well as the mechanic arts. The Brigham Young College is putting up\na building now wherein are to be taught all sorts of industries; where\nour youth will be able to learn carpentry, blacksmithing, domestic\narts, and other trades that will be useful to them. Yet we find it a\ndrag to induce anybody possessed of means to contribute very largely to\nit. Some of our wealthiest men felt they were doing their utmost when\nthey donated perhaps a hundred dollars towards a building that will\ncost eight or ten thousand dollars, if not more.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1906,\npp. 5, 6.\n\nWE SHOULD STUDY AGRICULTURE. In connection with this matter, I think\nit is wisdom for us, as agriculturists, to study agriculture and to\nbecome able to produce out of an acre of ground as much as the \"heathen\nChinee,\" or as much as any other people can produce from the same\nground. I do not see why we cannot learn to cultivate the soil as\nintelligently and as profitably as any other class of people in the\nworld; and yet it is a well known fact that up to the present we have\nnot devoted that attention, care, thoughtfulness, or that intelligence\nto agriculture in our country that we should have done and that we\nare now learning to do, by the aid of schools where men who desire\nto follow agriculture may learn the nature of the soil and all the\nother conditions necessary to produce the largest results for their\nlabor.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1910, p. 4.\n\n{437} DIGNITY OF AGRICULTURE. I believe there is no labor on earth more\nessential to the well-being of a community or more honorable than the\nlabor which is necessary to produce food from mother earth. It is one\nof the most noble occupations. And next to it is the tending of the\nflocks of sheep and cattle. This is another noble occupation, if it\nis only carried on properly and righteously. These are the foundation\nof the prosperity of every community in the world. When the farming\ncommunity is prosperous, when the Lord blesses the earth and makes it\nfruitful, then the blacksmith, the carpenter, and those who follow\nother pursuits, will also be prosperous. But when the earth refuses to\nyield of its strength for the good of mankind, then all other business\nis stagnant and will languish. Therefore, let us till the earth; let us\ncultivate the soil; let us produce our own living out of the earth, by\nthe blessing of God, as far as we possibly can, always keeping in mind\nthat we have entered into solemn covenant with God, which is an eternal\ncovenant, and from which he cannot depart or be moved, and in which\nwe can only fail by ourselves transgressing that new and everlasting\ncovenant and turning away from it.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, p. 70.\n\nENCOURAGE FORESTRY. Professor Fernow, of the Department of Forestry, at\nWashington, declares that at the present rate of consumption our supply\nof timber suitable for manufactured lumber will not last thirty years.\nIf it were true that our lumber supply was likely to be exhausted\nwithin the next hundred years, it would still be a matter of alarming\nconcern to the people of this country. The use of lumber is not the\nonly serious question involved. Our trees aid the precipitation of\nmoisture and store it away for its gradual distribution during the hot\nsummer months.\n\nThe time is not distant in Utah when people will be compelled to grow\ntheir own lumber, just as they grow other products of the farm. What\nwould we do without Oregon and the Sierras of Nevada? Oregon timber\nmay {438} now be very plentiful and rainfall ample, but some day the\nOregonians will demand a cessation of their forest destruction.\n\nIt is the business of presiding authorities in the stakes and wards of\nthe Church to study thoughtfully and to forward the interests of the\npeople. It is to be hoped that these authorities will look into the\nmatter of establishing the forestry industry, and see if something can\nbe done in their sections of the country to inaugurate the planting of\ntrees on private estates for the supply of lumber in years to come. It\nwould be commendable in the highest degree to the Latter-day Saints if\nthey would set apart here and there a small acreage of their land to\ntree culture. If this matter is taken up in priesthood meetings and\nsome united action agreed upon, future disaster may be averted.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints ought not to be governed by purely selfish\nmotives in the use of their landed inheritances. The number among us\nwho have converted a single acre of our farms into forestry must be\nextremely small, and yet it is a duty which we owe to ourselves and\nto those who have the right to rely upon us to give this matter our\nearnest consideration. The cultivation of timber lands will in time be\nremunerative; but we are so accustomed to look for immediate returns\nthat we insist upon an early harvest for all that we do. The policy of\nliving for today is not only destructive of our material interests,\nbut it begets a selfishness harmful to religion and discreditable to\npatriotism.\n\nNo ward or branch of the Church can long remain free from a public\ninterest without endangering its spiritual life and the spirit of\nprogress. Public interests are necessary to protect us against the\nelements of social and material decay. Evidences of the truth of\nthese principles are abundantly manifest in those communities where\npublic spirit has been wanting and public improvements have not been\nundertaken {439} for years. The wise and active president of a stake\nor bishop of a ward will not fail to appreciate the value of a public\nspirit and a united effort in the accomplishment of some necessary\nand commendable public undertaking; and if there is not something\nimmediately at hand, he will look about to discover, if he can, a means\nfor calling out in a united and patriotic way the energies of the\npeople. We here therefore suggest that one of the public duties which\nevery Latter-day Saint owes to the Church and to his country is the\nextension of valuable timber forests upon both private lands and public\ndomains.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, August 1, 1903, p. 466.\n\nYOUNG WOMEN SHOULD HAVE PRACTICAL PREPARATION FOR LIFE. I, too, think\nit is very important that young women should early form some design,\nsome definite purpose in life. Let that resolve be a noble one, a good\none; something with a view of benefiting others as well as one's self.\nPerhaps your sphere may be in the household; if so, let every member\nfeel that you are indispensable to the comfort of home, by your good\nworks and your love and patience. You may be a stay and a comfort and\na help to your mother, though you may not be called to herculean tasks\nor heroic sacrifices. Fix in your minds noble thoughts, cultivate\nelevated themes, let your aims and aspirations be high. Be in a\ncertain degree independent; to the degree of usefulness, helpfulness\nand self-reliance, though no human beings can be said truly to be\nindependent of their fellow beings, and there is no one reckless\nenough to deny our utter dependence on our heavenly Father. Seek to\nbe educated in the highest meaning of the term; get the most possible\nservice out of your time, your body and brains, and let all your\nefforts be directed into honorable channels, that no effort shall be\nwasted, and no labor result in loss or evil.\n\nSeek the very best society; be kind, polite, agreeable, seeking to\nlearn whatever is good, and comprehend the {440} duties of life that\nyou may be a blessing to all those with whom you associate, making the\nvery most and best of your lot in life. * * * *\n\nIt does not matter how wealthy the Latter-day Saints become; so long as\nthey are worthy of that name they will teach their sons and daughters\nthe dignity of labor and how grand it is to be practical in the duties\nand responsibilities of life. One of the speakers during the general\nconference remarked that if his children could not cultivate but one\nset of faculties, rather than theoretical, he would choose practical\nlabor. It is very important to the welfare, usefulness, happiness, and\ncomfort of our daughters (in view of certain circumstances) that they\nlearn some branch of industry that could be turned to practical account\nin the way of making a living, should circumstances require it. Mothers\nshould see to it that their daughters do this, and that when she is no\nlonger by them, they may be capable of providing themselves with the\nnecessaries of life.\n\nThere are people fond of saying that women are the weaker vessels. I\ndon't believe it. Physically, they may be; but spiritually, morally,\nreligiously and in faith, what man can match a woman who is really\nconvinced? Daniel had faith to sustain him in the lion's den, but\nwomen have seen their sons torn limb from limb, and endured every\ntorture satanic cruelty could invent because they believed. They are\nalways more willing to make sacrifices, and are the peers of men in\nstability, Godliness, morality and faith. I can not understand how a\nman can be unkind to any woman, much less to the wife of his bosom,\nand the mother of his children, and I am told that there are those\nwho are absolutely brutal, but they are unworthy the name of men. I\nbelieve that most women are very devoted to their children, desiring\nfor them most ardently all that is good, and I loathe with every fibre\nof my soul the son who turns against the mother who gave him birth. I\ncannot tolerate the young lady who appears {441} well in society at the\nexpense of the comfort of her mother at home. Do not fear to divide\nthe burdens, and to do all in your power to brighten the lot of your\nmother, and you will find blessings that are never discovered in the\npath of selfishness.\n\nAnd I exhort you young sisters to sustain those who are placed over\nyou, to improve all your opportunities, and refrain from evil; and,\nmark me, you will attain to a high standard of character and the\nhonors of life, and become potent factors in forming your communities.\nMaintain your dignity, integrity, and virtue at the sacrifice of life.\nTake this course, and although you may be ignorant of many things,\nyou will be esteemed as of the noblest types of womanhood. With such\nvirtues for her adornment, no man could help loving such a young\nlady.--_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 3, 1891-1892, pp. 142-144.\n\nOBJECT OF CHURCH SCHOOLS. The object, I may say almost the only\npurpose, for the maintenance of Church schools is that true religion\nand undefiled before God the Father, may be inculcated in the minds\nand hearts of our children while they are getting an education, to\nenable the heart, the soul and the spirit of our children to develop\nwith proper teaching, in connection with the secular training that they\nreceive in schools.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1915, p. 4.\n\nVALUE OF CHURCH SCHOOLS. In my opinion the Church schools are laying\nthe foundation for great usefulness among the people of God, and they\nshould be sustained by the people and by the Church. The Church is\nsustaining them, and as we acquire more means and become more free from\nobligations which have been resting upon the Church for years, we will\nbe more free-handed to administer to the needs of our Church schools,\nas well as other requirements of that nature.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1906, p. 6.\n\nPURPOSE OF CHURCH SCHOOLS. The purpose of our Church schools is the\nharmonious development of our young {442} people in all that relates\nto their future well-being and progress; and eternal progress can be\nenjoyed only when the principles of eternal life are associated with\ntheir daily existence. Whatever hinders upward progression deadens the\nsensibilities and real enjoyments of this world's life. And education\nthat has for its highest ideals the pursuit of worldly ambitions is\nwanting in that free and unrestrained flow of the spirit which makes\nfor higher freedom and a more wholesome life. As we ripen in years and\nin experience, our spiritual lives have more and more to do with our\nreal happiness. Our thoughts are more frequently turned inward as we\ncontemplate the approaching end of this life and the unfolding of the\ngreater life to come.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 47, November, 1912,\np. 630.\n\nTHE CHURCH AMPLE FOR ALL NECESSARY ORGANIZATION. The Church is provided\nwith so many priesthood organizations that only these can be recognized\ntherein. No outside organization is necessary. There is no call for\nindividuals to organize clubs, or special gatherings in social,\neducational, or national capacity, in order to express wishes or\ndesires for reforms that can always be expressed in the organizations\nthat already exist in the Church. There is enough to do in the general\nward organizations, under Church control, to fill requirements, to\nsatisfy all righteous ambitions, and to develop the latent talent of\nthe people. It is neither proper nor necessary to establish further\npublic organizations under individual leadership, unsanctioned by the\nChurch authorities. If further public organizations are required,\nthey will be founded by proper authority, when it can be proved that\nthere is indeed any need for them. Such separate action leads to\nclannishness, conflict and disunion, and is not pleasing in the sight\nof God.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, Dec., 1902, p. 150.\n\nDEVELOP FACULTIES IN CHURCH ORGANIZATIONS. Where men are ambitious to\nshow their ability and fitness {443} as leaders, teachers, organizers,\nchampions of a righteous cause, or saviors of men, let them develop\nthese qualities in the many suitable organizations now existing in the\nChurch, which are waiting, yea, often crying aloud, for men with just\nsuch superior ability. This course, pursued with the right spirit,\nwill do good, and meet the blessings of the Lord, while the other,\nby playing upon their pride of nationality, their natural desire to\nconquer, and their sectional clannishness, will lead to schisms among\nthe people that will finally cause them to lose the spirit of the\ngospel.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, Dec., 1902, p. 151.\n\nTHE FOUNDATION OF PROSPERITY. The very foundation of all real\nprosperity is home industry and home manufacture. This lies at the\nfoundation of the prosperity of every permanently prosperous community.\nIt is the source of wealth. I think, therefore, we ought to encourage\nhome manufacture and every home industry. We ought to co-operate\ntogether, if there is any kind of business in which there is a profit,\nlet us co-operate together and let us have the benefit of that profit\namong ourselves instead of giving it to strangers.--_Deseret Weekly\nNews,_ Vol. 33, 1884, p. 446.\n\nTHE OBJECT OF CO-OPERATION. Co-operation is a principle that President\nYoung was very much concerned about, and that he endeavored, with\nhis brethren, to impress upon the minds of the people throughout the\nland. Under his administration our co-operative institutions were\nestablished, and by his efforts, many of the people, especially in\nthe southern part of Utah and in Arizona, became united together in\norganizations that were called \"the United Order.\" The object was\nco-operation, that the principle of union in labor as well as in\nfaith might be developed to its fullest extent in the midst of the\nSaints.--_Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 33, 1884, p. 466.\n\n{444}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XX\n\nMISSIONARIES\n\nHOW MISSIONARIES ARE CALLED. No person but the President of the Church\nhas the authority to call missionaries to preach the gospel; others may\nsuggest or recommend, but they do so to him, and he issues the call.\nWe draw attention to this fact as it occasionally happens that some\nbrother is spoken to about going on a mission by one of the general\nauthorities, by the president of the stake or by his bishop, and he at\nonce goes to work and begins to prepare to leave, sometimes going so\nfar as to rent his farm, sell his belongings or lease his property.\nThen, when no date is appointed for his departure and no field of\nlabor assigned him, he feels disappointed and aggrieved.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 37, February, 1902, p. 82.\n\nREQUIREMENTS OF PROSPECTIVE MISSIONARIES. In accordance with the\npresent regulations of the First Presidency, brethren are not now\nsent on missions who have not themselves a testimony of the truth of\nthe work of the Lord. It is deemed inconsistent to send men out into\nthe world to promise to others through obedience to the gospel that\nwhich they have not themselves received. Neither is it considered\nproper to send men out to reform them. Let them first reform at home\nif they have not been strictly keeping the commandments of God. This\napplies to the Word of Wisdom as well as to all other laws of heaven.\nNo objection is offered to men being called who in earlier years may\nhave been rough or wayward, if in later years they have lived a godly\nlife and brought forth the precious fruits of repentance. Neither\nshould men be sent who are not in good health; a sickly elder is able\nto do but little {445} good himself and often impedes the work of his\ncompanion; and, too frequently, has to be sent home after a short\nabsence entailing suffering on himself and expense to the people or the\nChurch.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, February, 1902, p. 82.\n\nTHE KIND OF MEN WANTED FOR MISSIONARIES. We do not want boys that have\nbeen in saloons, that have been in houses of ill-fame, that have been\ngamblers, that have been drunkards, that have been infamous in their\nlives--we do not want such to go into the ministry of this holy gospel\nto represent the Son of the living God and the power of redemption\nto the world. We want young men who have been born or adopted in the\ncovenant, who have been reared in purity, who have kept themselves\nunspotted from the world, and can go into the nations of the earth\nand say to men, \"Follow me, as I follow Christ.\" Then we would like\nto have them know how to sing, and to pray. We expect them to be\nhonest, virtuous, and faithful unto death to their covenants, to their\nbrethren, to their wives, to their fathers and mothers, to their\nbrothers and sisters, to themselves and to God. Where you get men like\nthis to preach the gospel to the world, whether they know much to begin\nwith or not, the Lord will put his Spirit into their hearts, and he\nwill crown them with intelligence and power to save the souls of men.\nFor the germ of life is in them. It has not been vitiated or corrupted;\nit has not been driven away from them.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, pp. 72-3.\n\nNECESSARY QUALIFICATIONS OF MISSIONARIES. Another thing--one of the\nindispensable qualifications of the elders who go out into the world to\npreach is humility, meekness and love unfeigned, for the well-being and\nthe salvation of the human family, and the desire to establish peace\nand righteousness in the earth among men. We can not preach the gospel\nof Christ without this spirit of humility, meekness, faith in God and\nreliance upon his promises {446} and word to us. You may learn all the\nwisdom of men, but that will not qualify you to do these things like\nthe humble, guiding influence of the Spirit of God will. \"Pride goeth\nbefore destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall.\"\n\nIt is necessary for the elders who go out into the world to preach to\nstudy the spirit of the gospel, which is the spirit of humility, the\nspirit of meekness and of true devotion to whatever purpose you set\nyour band or your mind to do. If it is to preach the gospel, we should\ndevote ourselves to the duties of that ministry, and we ought to strive\nwith the utmost of our ability to qualify ourselves to perform that\nspecific labor, and the way to do it is to live so that the spirit of\nGod will have communion and be present with us to direct us in every\nmoment and hour of our ministry, night and day.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 191 5,\np. 138.\n\nFURTHER QUALIFICATIONS OF MISSIONARIES. There are many excellent\nmen but very few really good missionaries. The characteristics of a\ngood missionary are: A man who has sociability--whose friendship is\npermanent and sparkling--who can ingratiate himself into the confidence\nand favor of men who are in darkness. This cannot be done offhand. You\nmust get acquainted with a man, learn him and gain his confidence and\nmake him feel and know that your only desire is to do him good and\nbless him; then you can tell him your message, and give him the good\nthings you have for him, kindly and lovingly. Therefore, in selecting\nmissionaries, choose such as have sociability, who have friendship and\nnot enmity towards men; and if you have not any such in your ward,\ntrain and qualify some young men for this work. Some men can never make\ngood missionaries, and you should not select such. In the very first\nplace, a missionary should have in himself the testimony of the Spirit\nof God--the witness of the Holy Ghost. If he has not this, he has\nnothing to give. Men are {447} not converted by eloquence or oratory;\nthey are convinced when they are satisfied that you have the truth and\nthe Spirit of God.--_Improvement Era,_ also _Digest of Instructions,_\nY. M. M. I. A., 1904.\n\nWHAT MISSIONARIES SHOULD TEACH. Our elders are instructed here, and\nthey are taught from their childhood up, that they are not to go out\nand make war upon the religious organizations of the world when they\nare called to go out to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ, but to go\nand bear with them the message which has been given to us through the\ninstrumentality of the Prophet Joseph, in this latter dispensation,\nwhereby men may learn the truth, if they will. They are sent out to\noffer the olive branch of peace to the world, to offer the knowledge\nthat God has spoken from the heavens once more to his children upon\nthe earth; that God has in his mercy restored again to the world the\nfulness of the gospel of his Only Begotten Son, in the flesh, that God\nhas revealed and restored to mankind the divine power and authority\nfrom himself, whereby they are enabled and authorized to perform\nthe ordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ necessary for their\nsalvation; and their performance of these ordinances must of necessity\nbe acceptable unto God who has given to them the authority to perform\nthem in his name. Our elders are sent out to preach repentance of sin,\nto preach righteousness, to preach to the world the gospel of life, of\nfellowship, and of friendship among mankind, to teach men and women\nto do that which is right in the sight of God and in the presence of\nall men, to teach them the fact that God has organized his Church, a\nChurch of which he, himself, is the author and the founder--not Joseph\nSmith, nor President Brigham Young, not the Twelve Apostles, that have\nbeen chosen in this dispensation--to them does not belong the honor of\nestablishing the Church. God is its author, God is its founder, and we\nare sent out, and we send out our elders, to make this proclamation\n{448} to the world, and leave it to their own judgment and discretion\nas to whether they will investigate it, learn the truth for themselves,\nand accept it, or whether they will reject it. We do not make war upon\nthem; if they do not receive it, we do not contend with them; if they\nfail to benefit themselves by receiving the message that we give to\nthem for their own good, we only pity. Our sympathy goes out to those\nwho will not receive the truth and who will not walk in the light when\nthe light shines before them; not hatred, not enmity, not the spirit\nof condemnation; it is our duty to leave condemnation in the hands of\nAlmighty God. He is the only real, true, righteous, impartial judge,\nand we leave judgment in his hands. It is not our business to proclaim\ncalamities, judgments, destruction, and the wrath of God upon men, if\nthey will not receive the truth. Let them read the word of God, as\nrecorded in the New and the Old Testaments; and, if they will receive\nit, let them read the word that has been restored through the gift and\npower of God to Joseph the prophet, as contained in the Doctrine and\nCovenants and in the Book of Mormon. Let them read these things, and\nthey will learn here, themselves, the promises that God has made to\nthose who will not hearken when they hear the truth, but will close\ntheir ears and their eyes against the light. We need not repeat these\nthings and try to impose upon the feelings and judgments of men by\nthreatening them or by warning them against the dangers and evils that\nmay come upon the ungodly, the disobedient, the unthankful, and those\nwho will not yield to the truth. They will learn it soon enough, if we\ndo not mention it to them at all.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1915, pp. 3-4.\n\nWHAT AND HOW TO TEACH. The question often arises in the minds of young\nmen who find themselves in the mission field, \"What shall I say?\" And\nanother follows closely upon it, \"How shall I say it?\" To those who\ngo out in earnestness and who have made a partial study of the {449}\nprinciples of the gospel at home, the first question will soon be\nsolved even if they have failed to make the very best use of their time\nand opportunities in our schools, associations, and religious meetings.\nThey will soon find attraction in the principles of truth, and as they\nfind time, by close application, become familiar with the teachings\nset forth in the gospel of Jesus Christ, as revealed to and taught by\nthe Latter-day Saints. But the second question, involving the best\nmethod of delivering the message which the missionary has gone out to\nproclaim, that is not always so readily solved. And yet, the success\nor failure of a mission largely depends upon the false or accurate\nsolution of this problem.\n\nWhile no specific rule may be given, experience has taught that\nthe simplest way is the best. Having learned the principles of the\ngospel, through a prayerful spirit and by careful study, these should\nbe presented to men in humility, in the simplest forms of speech,\nwithout presumption or arrogance and in the spirit of the mission of\nChrist. This cannot be done if a young missionary waste his effort in\na vain-glorious attempt to become a noisy orator. This is the point\nI wish to impress upon the elders, and to advise that all oratorical\neffort be confined to appropriate times and places. The mission field\nis not the place for such effort. The gospel is not successfully taught\nby ostentatious display of words and argument, but rather is expressed\nby modest and rational statements of its simple truth, uttered in a\nway that will touch the heart and appeal, as well, to reason and sound\nsense.\n\nIt isn't the rounded period, but the thought which it contains that\nis of value; nor is it the faultless sentence so much as the spirit\naccompanying the speaker that awakens life and light in the soul.\nThe spirit must first be with the missionary, if he shall succeed in\nawakening its response in his hearers; and this is true whether the\nwords be spoken in conversation, face to face, or in public gatherings.\nThe {450} spirit will not manifest itself in the person who devotes his\ntime to deliver what he has to say in pompous words or with display of\noratory. He hopes to please artificially, and not effectively through\nthe heart.\n\nIt is, therefore, of great importance that the gospel should be\npreached in the simplest and most intelligible way. This does not\nmean that the language should not be choice, nor that all the\nrefinement possible should not be employed, but that there should be no\naffectation, nothing \"put on.\" There is enough in the gospel to occupy\nour earnest time and language, without devoting our time to artificial\neffects. By earnestness and simplicity the missionary will not only\nestablish himself in the truth, but his testimony will convince others.\nHe will also learn to stand for himself with God as his helper; he will\ntouch the hearts of the people and will have the pleasure of seeing\nthem come to an understanding of his message. The spirit of the gospel\nwill shine forth from his soul and others will partake of his light\nand rejoice therein. The other course will be ineffectual, serving no\nuseful purpose, either to the missionary himself or to those who hear\nhim, but rather leading to vanity, emptiness and futility.\n\nIn the mission field, as in our daily lives, it is best to be\nnatural, rational--neither given to exaggeration of spiritual gifts\nnor to destructive affectation in act or language. It is best to\ndevelop simplicity of speech, earnestness of manner, humility of\nspirit, and a feeling of love for our fellows, thereby cultivating\nthat well--balanced common sense in our lives that shall command the\nrespect and admiration of the honest in heart, and insure the continual\npresence and aid of the Spirit of God.\n\nNOT ALL MEN READY TO ACCEPT THE GOSPEL. I was struck by a remark made\nby one of the brethren with respect to the many people who saw and\nheard the Prophet Joseph Smith and yet didn't believe that he was a\nprophet of God, or {451} a man raised up by the Almighty to lay the\nfoundations of this great latter-day work. It was said that the Lord\nhad not revealed it unto them. Now, I do not dispute that statement,\nnor call it in question; but it occurred to me that there are thousands\nof men who have heard the voices of the inspired servants of God, unto\nwhom the Almighty has borne record of the truth, and yet they have\nnot believed it. It is my opinion that the Lord bears record to the\ntestimonies of his servants unto those who hear those testimonies,\nand it is left with them whether or not they will harden their hearts\nagainst the truth and not listen to it, and abide the consequences. I\nbelieve the Spirit of the Almighty God is upon most of the elders who\ngo out into the world to proclaim the gospel. I believe their words are\naccompanied by the testimony of the Spirit of God. But all men are not\nopen to receive the witness and the testimony of the Spirit. And the\nresponsibility will rest with them. Yet it may be possible the Lord\nwithholds his Spirit from some, for a wise purpose in him, that their\neyes are not opened to see and their minds not quickened to comprehend\nthe word of truth. As a rule, however, it is my opinion that all men\nwho are seeking after the truth and are willing to receive it, will\nalso receive the witness of the Spirit which accompanies the words and\ntestimonies of the servants of the Lord; while those whose hearts are\nhardened against the truth and will not receive it when it is borne\nrecord of to them, will remain ignorant and without a comprehension of\nthe gospel. I believe there are tens of thousands of people who have\nheard the truth and have been pricked in their hearts, but they are\nseeking every refuge they possibly can to hide themselves from their\nconvictions of the truth. It is among this class that you will find\nthe enemies of the cause of Zion. They are opposing the truth in order\nto hide themselves from their convictions of the truth. There are men,\npossibly within the sound of my voice--certainly {452} within the\nlimits of this city--who have read our books, who have listened to the\ndiscourses of the elders, and who are familiar with the doctrines of\nthe Church; but they will not acknowledge--openly, at least--the truth\nof this gospel and the divinity of this work. Well, the responsibility\nrests with them. God will judge them and deal with them in his own way\nand time. Many of them, through their efforts to bring reproach upon\nthe cause of Zion, are awakening the attention of people in the world\nto \"Mormonism,\" and thus unwittingly advancing the cause of Zion, while\nthey know it not. I thank God my Father that he brings good out of the\nevil designed against his people by their enemies. And he will continue\nto do this. The clouds may gather over our heads, and, as in the past,\nit may seem impossible for us to penetrate them; yet there can be no\nclouds so dark, so gloomy or so heavy, but God will roll them away in\nhis own time and will bring good out of threatening evil. He has done\nit in the past, he will do it in the future; for it is his work, not\nthe work of man.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1899, pp. 40-41.\n\nOUR PEOPLE GENEROUS TO MISSIONARIES. I believe I can confidently say\nthat the Latter-day Saints, as a rule, are among the most hospitable,\ngenerous and kindhearted people that can be found upon the earth. Not\nlong ago one of our elders returned from a mission in the South. There\nhad been a question raised in his mind as to whether the Latter-day\nSaints in Zion would be as open-handed, as hospitable, as kindhearted\nand as willing to receive and entertain a stranger as were the people\nof the South, and he determined to put the matter to the test. The\nstory of his visits to some of our people here is published in the\nImprovement Era, No. 6, Vol. 1, p. 399. I cannot give it to you in\ndetail, but will only attempt a brief outline. Representing himself as\na minister of the gospel from the state of Tennessee, traveling without\npurse or scrip, as the elders of {453} the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints were generally doing, he called upon Brother B. Y.\nHampton, of the Hampton House, and asked for entertainment without\ncharge. Bro. Hampton readily consented to take care of him. He next\ncalled at the Temple Barber Shop, with a similar representation, and\nasked for a \"shave and shingle,\" on the same terms, which was readily\ncomplied with, and he was asked to \"come again.\" He next called upon\nBrother Henry Dinwoodey, and presenting himself as before, asked for\nmeans to pay his fare on the railroad, going north, whereupon Brother\nDinwoodey handed him out the money. Needing a mainspring in his watch,\nhe called upon Brothers John Daynes & Son, and introduced himself as\nbefore, and they cheerfully repaired his watch. He then called upon\nThomas G. Webber, of Z. C. M. I., and in the same guise asked for a\npair of shoes, which Col. Webber generously gave him. Having a tooth\nwhich needed filling, he called at the dental parlors of Dr. Fred\nClawson, whom he convinced, after some difficulty, that he was not\nan old friend and school mate, but really a minister of the gospel\nfrom Tennessee, having a similar name; the doctor readily consented\nto filling his tooth without money or price. Thus it was proven that\nthe Latter-day Saints were as generous, as kindhearted, as ready to\nhelp the stranger of another religion, as were the good people of the\nSouthern States, and for that matter of any other country. Having put\nthese people to the test, in other words, having weighed them in the\nbalance and found them not wanting in each case, he fully explained\nhis motive and who he was, to their mutual delight. And when the elder\nreturned their gifts or declined to receive the favors granted him\nwithout proper remuneration in each case, as I understand, the brethren\ninsisted that what they had done was in good faith on their part, and\nhe was welcome to the same, believing that an elder who had spent two\nyears and upwards on a mission, {454} laboring without purse or scrip,\nwould be likely to stand almost as much in need of such help as would\nthe strange minister whom he had personated.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1898, pp.\n46-7.\n\nADVICE TO MISSIONARIES. The missionary labor accomplished by the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is a subject of growing\ncomment and marvel among people of the world who come to learn of its\nextent and results. This feeling of wonder is blended with admiration\nin the minds of those who study the details of our missionary system,\nand who are able to appreciate the self-sacrifice, enduring faith,\nand God-fearing reliance by which the missionaries of the Church are\ndistinguished. The fact that those of our people who go forth on\nmissions do so at their own expense, unsalaried, indeed, without hope\nof pecuniary reward, spending years away from home--usually years of\nearly manhood--the years that are regarded as most valuable in shaping\nthe individual's course and position in life--this fact, indeed, may\nwell arouse the surprise and admiration of the world.\n\nMany of our devoted missionaries are valiantly striving to do their\nbest, and to make their best better, day by day; great is and greater\nyet shall be their reward. Others are lacking in energy and effort;\ntheir work is done, if at all, in a half-spirited way, and their\nthoughts are ever running ahead to the time of their release and return.\n\nTo those of the first class the days are all too short and the months\ntoo few for the exalted labors in which they find such genuine\nsatisfaction and happiness. To the others the days drag and the weeks\nare burdensome.\n\nThe individual elder is left largely to the guidance of the spirit of\nhis calling, with which he should be imbued. If he fail to cultivate\nthat spirit, which is the spirit of energy and application, he will\nsoon become torpid, indolent and unhappy. Every missionary should\nstrive to devote part of {455} each day to study and prayerful\nthought on the principles of the gospel and the theology of the\nChurch. He should read and reflect and pray. True, we are opposed\nto the preparing of set sermons to be delivered with the thought of\noratorical effect and rhetorical display; yet when an elder arises\nto address a congregation at home or abroad, he should be thoroughly\nprepared for his sermon. His mind should be well stored with thoughts\nworth uttering, worth hearing, worth remembering; then the spirit of\ninspiration will bring forth the truths of which his auditors are in\nneed, and give to his words the ring of authority.\n\nBrethren--you to whom these words of admonition apply, for your\nown sakes, if not for the sake of those whose welfare is your\ncharge--beware of indolence and neglect. The adversary is only too\neager to take advantage of your apathy, and you may lose the very\ntestimony of which you have been sent to bear record before the world.\n\nWe would recommend to conference presidents and other presiding\nofficers in the various branches of the Church, that where\npossible, they have the elders in their charge follow regularly and\nsystematically a study of the standard works and other approved\npublications of the Church, thus more fully equipping themselves as\nteachers to the world.\n\nThere is little excuse for the idle man in any walk of life; work is\nabundant for every one who will labor; but least of all is there excuse\nor palliation in the case of a listless or idle missionary pretending\nto be busy in the service of his Lord.\n\nIt is to be earnestly recommended that elders abroad on missions, as\nindeed Latter-day Saints in general, avoid contentious argument and\ndebate regarding doctrinal subjects. The truth of the gospel does not\ndepend for its demonstration on heated discussion; the message of\ntruth is most effectively {456} delivered when expressed in words of\nsimplicity and sympathy.\n\nThe history of our missionary work already written proves the futility\nof public debate and argument between our elders and their opponents;\nand this in spite of the fact that in the great majority of such\nundertakings the forensic victory has been won by our representatives.\nA testimony of the truth is more than a mere assent of the mind, it is\na conviction of the heart, a knowledge that fills the whole soul of its\nrecipient.\n\nMissionaries are sent forth to preach and teach the first principles of\nthe gospel, Christ and him crucified, and practically nothing more in\nthe way of theological doctrine. They are not commissioned to expound\ntheir own views on intricate questions of theology, nor to mystify\ntheir hearers with a show of profound learning. Teachers they are and\nmust be, if they meet in any degree the responsibilities of their high\ncalling; but they should teach as nearly as they can after the manner\nof the Master--seeking to lead by love for their fellows, by simple\nexplanation and persuasion; not trying to convince by force.\n\nBrethren, leave these themes of profitless discussion alone; keep\nclosely to the teachings of the revealed word, as made plain in the\nstandard works of the Church and through the utterances of the living\nprophets; and let not a difference of views on abstruse matters of\ndoctrine absorb your attention, lest thereby you become estranged from\none another and separated from the Spirit of the Lord.\n\nThe standard works of the Church and other approved writings should be\ncarefully studied and commented on by the brethren; every Latter-day\nSaint, and particularly every elder in the field, should seek to become\nlearned in the gospel; but let it not be forgotten that to understand\nthe inspired writings aright the reader must himself have the {457}\nspirit of inspiration; and this spirit will never impel one to hostile\ndiscussion or wordy contests.\n\nSeek first the Kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all else that\nis desirable, including the knowledge for which you yearn, shall be\ngiven unto you.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, October 15, 1903, p.\n624.\n\nMISSIONARIES AND THE WORD OF WISDOM. Young men cannot hope to be\nsuccessful missionaries who violate the Word of Wisdom. Its observance\nis necessary to the spiritual fervor and assurance which carry\nconviction to the hearts of those who receive the words of the elders.\nThe absolute necessity of the observance of the Word of Wisdom in the\nmissionary field makes it desirable that all who violate this important\nlaw to the people, reform before they can hope to accomplish anything\nhelpful to others, either by precept or example.\n\nThere is no thoughtful Latter-day Saint who does not look forward with\nsome pleasure to the time when his son will be called on a mission.\nNo greater honor can come to a home than a call to represent the\nwork of the Lord among the nations; yet parents are too frequently\nindifferent about the preparation their sons receive prior to the call\nto fill a mission. Fundamental in that preparation is the observance\nof the Word of Wisdom. So important do I esteem this subject that at\na recent conference in the Beaver stake I was led to speak upon it\nat considerable length. The extracts that follow from that discourse\nshould be of interest and deep concern to every reader of the _Juvenile\nInstructor_:\n\n\"Now, I do wish with all my heart--not because I say it, but because\nit is written in the word of the Lord--that you would give heed to\nthis Word of Wisdom. It was given unto us 'not by commandment'; but by\nthe word of President Brigham Young, it was made a commandment unto\nthe Saints. It is written here for our guidance, for our happiness and\nadvancement in every principle that pertains to {458} the kingdom of\nGod, in time and throughout eternity, and I pray you to observe it.\nIt will do you good; it will ennoble your souls; it will free your\nthoughts and your hearts from the spirit of destruction; it will make\nyou feel like God, who sustains even the sparrow, that it does not\nfall to the ground without his notice; it will bring you nearer to the\nsimilitude of the Son of God, the Savior of the world, who healed the\nsick, who made the lame to leap for joy, who restored hearing to the\ndeaf and sight to the blind, who distributed peace, joy, and comfort to\nall with whom he came in contact, and who cured and destroyed nothing,\nsave it was the barren fig tree, and that was to show forth his power\nmore than anything else:\n\n\"'And all saints who remember to keep and do these sayings, walking in\nobedience to the commandments, shall receive health in their navel, and\nmarrow to their bones.\n\n\"'And shall find wisdom and great treasures of knowledge, even hidden\ntreasures;\n\n\"'And shall run and not be weary, and shall walk and not faint;\n\n\"'And I, the Lord, give unto them a promise, that the destroying angel\nshall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them.'\n(Doc. and Cov. 89:18-21.)\n\n\"Are these glorious promises not sufficient to induce us to observe\nthis Word of Wisdom? Is there not something here that is worthy our\nattention? Are not 'great treasures' of knowledge, even 'hidden\ntreasures,' something to be desired? But when I see men and women\naddicting themselves to the use of tea and coffee, or strong drinks, or\ntobacco in any form, I say to myself, here are men and women who do not\nappreciate the promise God has made unto them. They trample it under\ntheir feet, and treat it as a thing of naught. They despise the word\nof God, and go contrary to it in their actions. Then when affliction\novertakes them, they are almost ready to curse God, because he {459}\nwill not hear their prayers, and they are left to endure sickness and\npain.\n\n\"And among the least things that we should do is to keep the Word\nof Wisdom. Brethren and sisters, do not be so weak! I recollect a\ncircumstance that occurred three years ago in a party that I was\ntraveling with. There were one or two who persisted in having their tea\nand coffee at every place they stopped. I preached the Word of Wisdom\nright along; but they said, 'What does it matter? Here is So-and-so,\nwho drinks tea and coffee.' Thus the act of one woman or one man\nnullified not only all that I or my brethren said in relation to it,\nbut also the word of God itself. I said at one time, 'Oh, yes, you\nsay it is a good thing to drink a little tea or coffee, but the Lord\nsays it is not. Which shall I follow? The Lord says that if we will\nobserve the Word of Wisdom we shall have access to great treasures of\nknowledge, and hidden treasures; we shall run and not be weary, we\nshall walk and not faint; and the destroying angel shall pass us by, as\nhe did the children of Israel, and not slay us. But the class of men\nof whom I speak say, in effect, 'We don't care what the Lord says or\npromises, we will drink tea and coffee anyhow.' Such people will set a\nbad example, no matter what others say or what God has said. They will\ntake the bits in their own mouths, and do as they please, regardless of\nthe effect upon the Saints. I say, out upon such practices! If I could\nnot travel with the people of God and observe the laws of God, I would\nquit traveling. But if the Lord will give me strength to keep his word,\nso that I can teach it conscientiously, from the heart as well as from\nthe lips, I will visit you, and labor with you, and plead with you. I\nwill pray for you and earnestly beseech you, my brethren and sisters,\nespecially the young men of Zion, to cease practicing these forbidden\nthings, and observe the laws of God, so that you can run and not be\nweary, walk and not faint, {460} and have access to great treasures\nof knowledge, hidden treasures, and every blessing that the Lord has\npromised through obedience.\"--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, December,\n1902, p. 721.\n\nCAUTION TO MISSIONARIES. I am sorry to say it, but if these two\nboys, recently drowned, had kept away from those rivers, where they\nhad no special duty, or calling, they would not have been drowned\nas they were. I would like it to be understood by the presidents of\nmissions, and by the elders, that are out in the world, that it is not\na good thing, neither is it at all wise for our elders to go out on\nexcursions, on dangerous lakes, on streams, or bodies of water, just\nfor fun. They would better keep away. The Lord will protect them in\nthe discharge of their duty; and if they are more careful of their\nhealth, there will not be so many of them become a prey to disease.\nWe know of some incidents that were the cause of the death of some of\nour brethren who have passed away in the mission field. They lacked\ncaution. They did not exercise the best wisdom and judgment. They went\ntoo far for their strength and were not as careful of themselves as\nthey ought to have been. I do not speak this to blame these brethren.\nI have not the least doubt but they have done according to the best\nwisdom they possessed; but there is such a thing as overdoing. A man\nmay fast and pray till he kills himself, and there isn't any necessity\nfor it; nor wisdom in it. I say to my brethren, when they are fasting,\nand praying for the sick, and for those who need faith and prayer, do\nnot go beyond what is wise and prudent in fasting and prayer. The Lord\ncan hear a simple prayer offered in faith, in half a dozen words, and\nhe will recognize fasting that may not continue more than twenty-four\nhours, just as readily and as effectually as he will answer a prayer of\na thousand words and fasting for a month. Now, remember it. I have in\nmind elders now on missions, anxious to excel their {461} associates.\nEach wants to get most \"red marks\" of credit, and so he will exert\nhimself beyond his strength; and it is unwise to do it. The Lord\nwill accept that which is enough, with a good deal more pleasure and\nsatisfaction than that which is too much and unnecessary. It is good\nto be earnest, good to be diligent, to persevere, and to be faithful\nall the time, but we may go to extremes in these things, when we do\nnot need to. The Word of Wisdom dictates that when we become weary we\nshould stop and rest. When we are threatened with exhaustion through\nover exertion, wisdom would caution us to wait, to stop; not to take a\nstimulant to urge us on to greater extremes, but go where we can retire\nand rest and recuperate according to the laws of nature. That is the\nbest way to do.\n\nNow, I do not blame my dear brethren who have met with death abroad;\nyet, I wish that they could and would have escaped it.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1912, pp. 134-135.\n\nHEALTH OF MISSIONARIES TO BE GUARDED. Presidents of all the missions\nare under strict instructions from the Presidency of the Church to\nguard carefully the health of the elders who are laboring under their\ndirection. These presidents of missions are also under instructions to\nsend home any and all elders whose health or whose other circumstances\nmay make it necessary for them to return.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 41.\n\nMISSIONARIES IN ILL HEALTH. I would like to exhort the elders who are\nupon missions, and those who shall go upon missions in the future,\nnot to allow the thoughts to enter their hearts that they will be\ncriticized or be made to suffer in their character or their standing in\nthe Church because their health will not permit them to fulfil a two\nor three years' mission abroad. We would like them rather to feel in\nthemselves a wholesome aversion to coming home without having filled an\nhonorable mission, when their health and other conditions will permit\nthem to do so; and {462} if they have any reluctance about coming home\nat all, before completing their missions, it should be based upon this\nprinciple.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1904, p. 42.\n\nCARE OF RETURNED MISSIONARIES. It is also a good thing for the bishops\nin all the wards to look after their returned missionaries. It is\na pity that after so many of our boys who go abroad and fill good\nmissions return home, they should be apparently dropped or ignored by\nthe presiding authorities of the Church and be permitted to drift away\nagain into carelessness and indifference, and eventually, perhaps, to\nwander entirely away from their Church duties. They should be kept in\nthe harness, they should be made active in the work of the ministry, in\nsome way, that they may better keep the spirit of the gospel in their\nminds and in their hearts and be useful at home as well as abroad.\n\nThere is no question as to the fact that missionary service is required\nand is as necessary in Zion, or here at home, as it is abroad. Many\npeople seem to be careless with reference to the proper training\nof their children. We see too many boys that are falling into very\ncareless, if not into pernicious, ways and habits. Every missionary boy\nwho returns from his mission full of faith and good desire should take\nit upon himself to become a savior as far as possible of his young and\nless experienced associates at home. When a returned missionary sees\na boy falling into bad ways and is becoming accustomed to bad habits,\nhe should feel that it is his duty to take hold of him, in connection\nwith the presiding authorities of the stake or of the ward in which\nhe lives, and exercise all the power and influence he can for the\nsalvation of that erring young man who has not the experience that our\nelders abroad have had, and thus become a means of saving many and of\nestablishing them more firmly in the truth.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, pp.\n4-5.\n\n{463} WORK FOR RETURNED MISSIONARIES. Returned missionaries ought to\nbe in demand where brave hearts, strong minds and willing hands are\nwanted. The genius of the gospel is not that of negative goodness--mere\nabsence of what is bad; it stands for aggressive energy well directed,\nfor positive goodness--in short, for work.\n\nWe hear much of men who are specially gifted, of geniuses in the\nworld's affairs; and many of us force ourselves to think that we are\ncapable of little and therefore may as well take life easy, since we\ndo not belong to that favored class. True, not all are endowed with\nthe same gifts, nor is every one imbued with the strength of a giant;\nyet every son and every daughter of God has received some talent, and\neach will be held to strict account for the use or misuse to which it\nis put. The spirit of genius is the spirit of hard work, plodding toil,\nwhole-souled devotion to the labor of the day.\n\nLet no one think that any honorable labor is beneath him; harbor no\ndislike for the work of the hands, but let the mind direct them in\nskill and energy. The example set by our late beloved President Wilford\nWoodruff has often been cited abroad, and held up for the admiration\nand emulation of those who are not of us; it is that of most of the\nleading men of our Church. Even in his old age he did his share of\nphysical toil, and rejoiced in his ability to \"hoe his row\" and hold\nhis own with his grandchildren on the farm.\n\n\"My son, be up and doing, and the Lord will be with thee.\"--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 38, p. 689.\n\nDUTY OF A PERSON CALLED ON A MISSION. When a man is called to go on a\nmission, and a field of labor is assigned to him, he should, I think,\nsay in his heart, \"Not my will be done, but thine, O Lord.\"--_Deseret\nWeekly News,_ Vol. 33, 1884, p. 226.\n\n{464}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXI\n\nFALSE TEACHINGS\n\nTHE DEVIL'S KNOWLEDGE. The devil knows the Father much better than\nwe. Lucifer, the son of the morning, knows Jesus Christ, the Son of\nGod, much better than we; but in him it is not and will not redound\nto eternal life; for knowing, he yet rebels; knowing, he is yet\ndisobedient; he will not receive the truth; he will not abide in the\ntruth; hence he is perdition, and there is no salvation for him. The\nsame doctrine applies to me and to you and all the sons and daughters\nof God who have judgment and knowledge and are able to reason between\ncause and effect, and determine the right from the wrong, and the\ngood from the evil, and who are capable of seeing the light and\ndistinguishing it from the darkness. Then this is the gospel of Jesus\nChrist, to know the only true and living God and his Son whom he has\nsent into the world, which knowledge comes through obedience to all his\ncommandments, faith, repentance of sin, baptism by immersion for the\nremission of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands\nby divine authority, and not by the will of man.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1916,\np. 4.\n\nTHE ENEMY OF TRUTH ALWAYS ARRAYED AGAINST THIS WORK. From the day that\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith first declared his vision until now, the\nenemy of all righteousness, the enemy of truth, of virtue, of honor,\nuprightness, and purity of life, the enemy of the only true God, the\nenemy to direct revelation from God and to the inspirations that come\nfrom the heavens to man has been arrayed against this work.--_Apr. C.\nR.,_ 1909, p. 4.\n\nWHY THE TRUTH IS HATED. Why should men be embittered against you\nbecause of this, because of your belief in Joseph Smith? Why should\nthey become your enemies {465} because you declare your faith in a\nnew revelation from the Father and from the Son to mankind for their\nguidance? Why should they? Let me tell you why: for the very same\nreason precisely that the embittered and unbelieving Pharisees and\nhypocrites of the Savior's time persecuted the Redeemer of earth,\nfor the very reason that they later put to death the disciples of\nJesus Christ, whom he ordained as apostles and as special witnesses\nof himself, who bore testimony of him and of the gospel to all the\nnations of the earth. They put them to death one by one, some of them\nin the most cruel manner, simply because they preached Jesus Christ,\nand him crucified and risen from the dead, and ascended into heaven,\nand sitting with all glory and power and majesty and might at the right\nhand of his Father, God. The world felt injured by it. Why? Because it\nlaid the ax at the root of the tree of error, of superstition, and of\ntradition, of lack of faith, and unbelief. It laid the ax at the root\nof the tree of wickedness, in the world, and of ignorance of God and\nhis principles, and the plan of life and salvation, and the world hated\nthe disciples because of it, and they hated the Son of God because of\nit, and they crucified him. They hated the disciples because of it,\nand they put them to death. That is why they hate you, for the same\nreason; that is, those who do hate you, those who have exercised their\npower, their will and their thoughts or minds sufficiently to be imbued\nwith the spirit of persecution and hatred against the light and the\ntruth.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1911, p. 5.\n\nONLY THOSE WHO DENY THE FAITH CONTEND. You find the spirit of\ncontention only among apostates and those who have denied the faith,\nthose who have turned away from the truth and have become enemies\nto God and his work. There you will find the spirit of contention,\nthe spirit of strife. There you will find them wanting to \"argue the\nquestion,\" and to dispute with you all the time. Their food, their\nmeat, and their drink is contention which is abominable {466} in the\nsight of the Lord. We do not contend. We are not contentious, for if we\nwere we would grieve the Spirit of the Lord from us, just as apostates\ndo and have always done.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1908, p. 7.\n\nBEWARE OF FALSE TEACHERS. I know that this is the work of God, and he\nis carrying it on. The honor of triumph over error, sin and injustice\nwill belong to God and not to you or me, or any other man. Some men\nthere will be who would limit the power of God to the power of men,\nand we have some of these among us and they have been among our school\nteachers. They would have you disbelieve the inspired accounts of the\nScriptures, that the winds and the waves are subject to the power of\nGod; and believe the claim of the Savior to cast out devils, raise the\ndead, or perform miraculous things, such as cleansing the leper, is\nonly a myth. They would make you believe that God and his Son Jesus\nChrist did not appear in person to Joseph Smith, that this was simply\na myth, but we know better; the testimony of the Spirit has testified\nthat this is the truth. And I say, beware of men who come to you with\nheresies that things come by laws of nature of themselves, and that\nGod is without power. I am thankful that men who make such claims\nare few in number in the world, and I hope they will become fewer\nstill.--_Logan Journal,_ April 7, 1914.\n\nWHERE TO EXPECT FALSE DOCTRINE. Among the Latter-day Saints, the\npreaching of false doctrines disguised as truths of the gospel, may be\nexpected from people of two classes, and practically from these only;\nthey are:\n\nFirst--The hopelessly ignorant, whose lack of intelligence is due\nto their indolence and sloth, who make but feeble effort, if indeed\nany at all, to better themselves by reading and study; those who are\nafflicted with a dread disease that may develop into an incurable\nmalady--laziness.\n\nSecond--The proud and self-vaunting ones, who read by {467} the lamp of\ntheir own conceit; who interpret by rules of their own contriving; who\nhave become a law unto themselves, and so pose as the sole judges of\ntheir own doings. More dangerously ignorant than the first.\n\nBeware of the lazy and the proud; their infection in each case is\ncontagious; better for them and for all when they are compelled to\ndisplay the yellow flag of warning, that the clean and uninfected may\nbe protected.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 41, p. 178.\n\nKNOWLEDGE: OF SIN UNNECESSARY. It has been very wisely said that \"the\nknowledge of sin tempteth to its commission.\"\n\nIt has been said that now and then the morbid curiosity of a missionary\nleads him into questionable places, and the only excuse he has for\nvisiting these dens of vice is that he would like to see the shady\nside of life in some of our great cities that he may know thereof for\nhimself. He wants to see \"Paris by night\" in order that he may know\nsomething of the actual life of vast numbers of his fellowmen. Such\nknowledge can have no beneficial effect upon the thoughts or feelings\nof the missionary who seeks it. It does not strengthen him in the\nduties of his calling. It is a peculiar sort of knowledge that is\nenticing to the feelings and imaginations, and tends in some measure to\ndegrade the soul.\n\nIt is not necessary that our young people should know of the wickedness\ncarried on in any place. Such knowledge is not elevating, and it is\nquite likely that more than one young man can trace the first step of\nhis downfall to a curiosity which led him into questionable places. Let\nthe young men of Zion, whether they be on missions or whether they be\nat home, shun all dens of infamy. It is not necessary that they should\nknow what is going on in such places. No man is better or stronger for\nsuch knowledge. Let them remember that \"the knowledge of sin tempteth\nto its commission,\" and then avoid those temptations that in time to\ncome may {468} threaten their virtue and their standing in the Church\nof Christ.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 37, May, 1902, p. 304.\n\nRETREAT FROM EVIL. Sometimes in life, we are brought face to face with\nan enemy whose evil ways are beyond our power of combat, a victory\nover which cannot be hoped for. There is only one escape from moral\nannihilation and that is in retreat. The man with accumulated and\nunforgiven wrong behind him may find all retreat cut off and his\ncondition in the world hopeless; and he who recklessly cuts off every\nopportunity of retreat by the neglected evils of the past is most\nunfortunate.\n\nThe daily practice, then, of seeking divine mercy and forgiveness as\nwe go along, gives us power to escape evils, that can be overcome only\nby a safe retreat from them.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 44, August,\n1909, p. 339.\n\nTHE LAW OF RECOMPENSE. Let me impress it upon you that one never\ncan hold quite the same relation to a law of God which he has\ntransgressed, as if one has lived in conformity with its requirements.\nIt is unreasonable to expect it, and contrary to the laws of nature\nto conclude that you can. If a person has determined that sin can\neasily be wiped out, and hence, that he will enjoy unlawful pleasures\nin youth, repenting in later life, with an idea in his mind that\nrepentance will blot out completely the results of his sin and\ndebauchery, and place him on a level with his fellow who has kept in\nvirtue the commandments, from the beginning--time will wake him up\nto his serious and great mistake. He may and will be forgiven, if he\nrepent; the blood of Christ will make him free, and will wash him\nclean, though his sins be as scarlet; but all this will not return to\nhim any loss sustained, nor place him on an equal footing with his\nneighbor who has kept the commandments of the better law. Nor will\nit place him in the position where he would have been, had he not\ncommitted wrong. He has lost something which can never be regained,\nnotwithstanding the perfection, the {469} loving mercy, the kindness\nand forgiveness of the Lord God.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7, January,\n1904, p. 225.\n\nSYMPATHY WITH CRIMINALS. There is a deplorable tendency among the\npeople of this nation to sympathize with murderers, bank defaulters,\nevil adventurers, and a hundred other classes of criminals who are at\nlarge or who have been arrested or convicted for breaking the law.\nSuch a tendency is not alone manifest among the people of the various\nstates and territories of our nation, it is also apparent among the\nLatter-day Saints. This sympathy for criminals is entirely abnormal,\nand has a tendency to lower and destroy the moral sentiment of any\npeople who indulge in it. For a Latter-day Saint to sympathize either\nwith crime or with criminals, is a burning shame, and it is high\ntime that the teachers of the community should stem such tendency\nand inculcate a sentiment that would make it extremely abhorrent to\ncommit crime. Young men may please God by thinking right, by acting\nright, by shunning, as they would destruction, not only every crime,\nbut the spirit either to see or sympathize with the criminal, or to\nhear or read the details of his damnable acts. It is an old saying,\nthat we are what we think; then, to be a good Latter-day Saint it is\nnecessary to think pure thoughts, to imbibe pure ideas, and to let the\nmind dwell continually upon the noble things, and the good deeds, and\nthe exalted thoughts of life, discarding all sympathy or interest for\ncrime and criminals, and all thought of evil. The man or woman who\nwill resort to the court room, who will visit criminals with flowers,\nwho will read and constantly discuss every detail of crime, should be\ncondemned, frowned upon, and their actions should be made detestable in\nthe eyes of the pure in heart. When a murderer is condemned, he should\nbe detested, dropped, and forgotten; and so also should criminals of\nother classes who sin grievously against law and the commandments of\nGod.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, August, 1902, p. 803.\n\n{470} THE CRIME OF WITCHCRAFT AND OTHER SUPERSTITIONS. After all the\nhorrors, persecutions, and cruelties that have been brought about by\nthe senseless belief in witchcraft, it seems strange in this age of\nenlightenment that men or women, especially those who have received\nthe gospel, can be found anywhere who believe in such a pernicious\nsuperstition. The Bible and history alike conclusively brand this\nsuperstition as a child of evil. In ancient times, God required the\nIsraelites to drive the Canaanites from their land, and witchcraft was\none of the crimes which he laid at the door of the Canaanites, and for\nwhich they were adjudged unworthy of the land which they possessed.\n\nWitchcraft has not infrequently been the last resort of the evil doer.\nMen bereft of the Spirit of God, when the voice of the Lord has ceased\nto warn them, have frequently resorted to witchcraft, in the endeavor\nto learn that which Heaven withheld; and the people of God from very\nearly days to the present have been troubled with superstitious and\nevil-minded persons who have resorted to divination and kindred devices\nfor selfish purposes, and scheming designs. In the middle ages it\nrested like a nightmare upon all Christendom.\n\nLet it not be forgotten that the evil one has great power in the earth,\nand that by every possible means he seeks to darken the minds of men,\nand then offers them falsehood and deception in the guise of truth.\nSatan is a skilful imitator, and as genuine gospel truth is given the\nworld in ever-increasing abundance, so he spreads the counterfeit coin\nof false doctrine. Beware of his spurious currency, it will purchase\nfor you nothing but disappointment, misery and spiritual death. The\n\"father of lies\" he has been called, and such an adept has he become,\nthrough the ages of practice in his nefarious work, that were it\npossible he would deceive the very elect.\n\nThose who turn to soothsayers and wizards for their {471} information\nare invariably weakening their faith. When men began to forget the God\nof their fathers who had declared himself in Eden and subsequently to\nthe later patriarchs, they accepted the devil's substitute and made for\nthemselves gods of wood and stone. It was thus that the abominations of\nidolatry had their origin.\n\nThe gifts of the Spirit and the powers of the holy priesthood are\nof God, they are given for the blessing of the people, for their\nencouragement, and for the strengthening of their faith. This Satan\nknows full well, therefore he seeks by imitation--miracles to blind\nand deceive the children of God. Remember what the magicians of Egypt\naccomplished in their efforts to deceive Pharaoh as to the divinity of\nthe mission of Moses and Aaron. John the Revelator saw in vision the\nmiracle--working power of the evil one. Note his words. \"And I beheld\nanother beast coming up out of the earth; * * * and he doeth great\nwonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in\nthe sight of men. And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, by the\nmeans of those miracles,\" etc. (Rev. 13:11-14.) Further, John saw three\nunclean spirits whom he describes as \"the spirits of devils, working\nmiracles.\" (Rev. 16:13-14.)\n\nThat the power to work wonders may come from an evil source is declared\nby Christ in his prophecy regarding the great judgment: \"Many will say\nto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and\nin thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful\nworks? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from\nme, ye that work iniquity.\" (Matt. 7:22-23.)\n\nThe danger and power for evil in witchcraft is not so much in the\nwitchcraft itself as in the foolish credulence that superstitious\npeople give to the claims made in its behalf. It is outrageous to\nbelieve that the devil can hurt or injure an innocent man or woman,\nespecially if they are members of the Church of Christ--without that\nman or woman has faith {472} that he or she can be harmed by such an\ninfluence and by such means. If they entertain such an idea, then they\nare liable to succumb to their own superstitions. There is no power in\nwitchcraft itself, only as it is believed in and accepted.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 37, p. 560.\n\nSUPERSTITIOUS PRACTICES. It is needless to assert that to those who\nare intelligent, and not bound by old notions and superstitions, there\nis no truth in what people call witchcraft. Men and women who come\nunder the influence of a belief therein are bewitched by their own\nfoolishness, and are led astray by pretenders and mischief-makers who\n\"peep and mutter.\" It is really astonishing that there should be any to\nbelieve in these absurdities. No man or woman who enjoys the Spirit of\nGod and the influence and power of the holy priesthood can believe in\nthese superstitious notions, and those who do, will lose, indeed have\nlost, the influence of the Spirit of God and of the priesthood, and are\nbecome subject to the witchery of Satan, who is constantly striving to\ndraw away the Saints from the true way, if not by the dissemination of\nsuch nonsense, then by other insidious methods.\n\nOne individual can not place an affliction upon another in the way\nthat these soothsayers would have the people believe. It is a trick of\nSatan to deceive men and women, and to draw them away from the Church\nand from the influence of the Spirit of God, and the power of his\nholy priesthood, that they may be destroyed. These peepstone-men and\nwomen are inspired by the devil, and are the real witches, if any such\nthere be. Witchcraft, and all kindred evils, are solely the creations\nof the superstitious imaginations of men and women who are steeped\nin ignorance, and derive their power over people from the devil, and\nthose who submit to this influence are deceived by him. Unless they\nrepent, they will be destroyed. There is absolutely no possibility for\na person who enjoys the Holy Spirit of God {473} to even believe that\nsuch influences can have any effect upon him. The enjoyment of the Holy\nSpirit is absolute proof against all influences of evil; you never can\nobtain that Spirit by seeking diviners, and men and women who \"peep\nand mutter.\" That is obtained by imposition of hands by the servants\nof God, and retained by right living. If you have lost it, repent and\nreturn to God, and for your salvation's sake and for the sake of your\nchildren, avoid the emissaries of Satan who \"peep and mutter\" and who\nwould lead you down to darkness and death.\n\nIt is impossible for anyone possessing the spirit of the gospel and\nhaving the power of the holy priesthood to believe in or be influenced\nby any power of necromancy.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, September,\n1902, pp. 896-899.\n\nTHE MESSIAH CRAZE. Your communication has been received. In response,\nI send you a few of my reflections on the subject of the so-called\n\"Messiah craze\" among the Lamanites.\n\nJust what these manifestations have been is a matter of some doubt,\nin my mind, not as to their evident purpose, judging from the many\nnewspaper reports of the main features of the manifestations so much\ntalked about, for it seems clear that the purpose or object thereof\nhas been to awaken in the benighted minds of these degenerate people a\nbelief and faith in and ultimately a knowledge of a crucified and risen\nRedeemer, and the righteous precepts which he taught.\n\nThat God will manifest his purposes to the Lamanites in his own time\nand way there can be no doubt in the minds of those who believe in the\ndivine origin of the Book of Mormon--for in that book this fact is made\nunmistakably clear, but just how he will do so in every particular,\nand just what agencies he will use to bring about his purposes in\nthis regard, may be matters of conjecture beyond what has actually\nbeen revealed. One of the agencies, we {474} know will be the Book\nof Mormon itself. Through the medium of the holy priesthood, which\nhas been restored to the earth in these latter times, God will also\noperate to accomplish his will. So far, however, but little of good\nhas been effected through either of these channels, on account of the\nextremely benighted condition of the minds, and the wild nomadic habits\nof the red men. And for many other sufficient reasons they have not\nbeen susceptible to the impressions of the Holy Spirit, nor capable of\nrising to the comprehension of its power.\n\nThe time had not come, and is not yet come, for them to receive the\nmessage and the work bequeathed them by their fathers, as designed\nof God--but the time will come, and may be nearer at hand than many\nanticipate. That these supernatural manifestations, if they indeed are\nsuch, indicate the beginning of that time may without inconsistency be\nbelieved. To suppose that the work will be accomplished in a day--or in\nany very brief period--would be folly. God has not heretofore worked,\nnor will he be likely to so work among this remnant of his people.\nTheir fall and degradation came slowly, by degrees, and in like manner\nwill their redemption, doubtless, come to pass. Yet he will cut his\nwork short in righteousness, and it behooves the Saints always to be\nready.\n\nThat the Lord will hasten their enlightenment by means of dreams,\nvisions, and heavenly manifestations, when the time shall come, and\nthat holy messengers may appear to them from time to time, and that\namong them shall yet be inspired men of God raised up as teachers to\ninstruct them in the truth, we cannot doubt, for these things have been\npromised in the last times both in the Book of Mormon and in the Bible,\nand also in the revelations to Joseph Smith the prophet. But all these\nthings will come to pass as God has determined, in his own time and\nway. And blessed will he be who shall be worthy to bear the message of\ngood tidings {475} and the offering of peace, the word of God and the\nmeans of redemption to the seed of Joseph, to whom the promises are\nmade, and woe to him who shall despise and scoff in the day of God's\npower.\n\nWith reference to who the personage is (one or more) who is claimed\nby the Lamanites to have visited them, there appears to me to be room\nfor grave doubts. From all the reports I have seen upon this subject,\nit is not at all conclusive to my mind that he was indeed the Messiah.\nUpon this point we must consider the sources of our information; it\nhas come to us second handed, through interpreters and writers whose\nknowledge of the Lamanitish tongues may or may not be very imperfect,\nwho have absolutely no knowledge of the ancient history of the race,\nand of the purposes and promises of God concerning them. That they\nknow the scriptural account of Jesus, the Son of God, his crucifixion,\nresurrection, and ascension on high, with the promise to come again in\nlike manner as he ascended, and this only, we need not question, but\nknowing only this and nothing more respecting this matter, they might\neasily be misled by the reports coming from persons far removed from\nthe actual witnesses.\n\nAnd yet a latter-day Saint, who knows something of the history of those\npeople and of the promises made to them by their forefathers, hearing\nthe same story, would conclude that perhaps one or more of the three\nNephite disciples who tarried, whose mission was to minister to the\nremnants of their own race, had made an appearance to Porcupine and\nperhaps to many others, and taught them Jesus and him crucified and\nrisen from the dead, and that he was soon to come again in power and\ngreat glory to avenge them of their wrongs upon the wicked and restore\nthem to their lands and to the knowledge of their fathers and of the\nSon of God.\n\nThis would be a very natural conclusion and not at all {476}\ninconsistent with the established principles of the gospel and our\nknowledge of the manner of God's dealings with the children of men.\nWhile it is more than likely that Christ might send messengers to the\nLamanites to prepare the way for his coming in the fulness of time, it\nis highly improbable that Christ himself would appear to a people so\nutterly unprepared to receive and comprehend him.\n\nTrue, the Father and the Son appeared to the boy Joseph in the\nbeginning of this dispensation, but he was a chosen instrument from\neternity to open up the last dispensation of the gospel, and God had\nprepared a chosen band to join him in that work. But Moroni, Peter,\nJames and John, and divers other messengers were sent to open the way\nand prepare the foundations of this great work and restore the records\nof the ancient people of this continent to the world. The foundations\nof that work having been laid, the authority of God established, the\norder of the priesthood and the laws of the Church revealed, shall we\nlook for these things to be ignored, or for the knowledge of God to\ncome through the appointed channels?\n\nWhile they will come in harmony with revealed and established truth,\nand not in conflict therewith, nor in conflict with the order of\nheaven which exists on the earth, the object to be attained by such\nmanifestations as the Lamanites claim to have had, admitting the same\nto be true and from God, can be no other than to begin the preparation\nof the Lamanites to receive a correct knowledge of God and of their\nfathers, and of the holy gospel already revealed and established among\nmen, that they might believe, obey and be saved thereby.\n\nFar be it from me to wish to close the channels of communication\nbetween the Savior of the world himself and the remnants of Lehi. No\none can be more free to admit his perfect right and power to visit whom\nhe pleases, at his pleasure,--for the channels of communication between\nGod and {477} man cannot be cut off nor closed by man, nor ever will be\nwhile God has a purpose to accomplish by revealing himself. But that\nwe may not be deceived, led into error, tossed to and fro by every\nwind of doctrine, the foolish vagaries or the cunning craftiness of\nmen, or follow the false cry of, Lo, here is Christ, or there, God has\ninstituted the true order of communication between himself and man, and\nhas established it in his Church, and to this truth all mankind will\ndo well to take heed, lest they be deceived. That which is in harmony\nwith this is of God, that which is contrary to it is from beneath.\nIt is in perfect harmony with the order of heaven for ministering\nspirits or messengers from God or Christ to visit the Lamanites or any\nother people, as Cornelius of old was visited, and as Christ visited\nSaul, and for the same purposes.--Letter to Editor of _Young Woman's\nJournal_ in answer to question regarding reported visitations to\nIndians.--_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 2, 1890-1891, pp. 268-271.\n\nONE MIGHTY AND STRONG. In conclusion we would say that the Latter-day\nSaints by this time should be so well settled in the conviction that\nGod has established his Church in the earth for the last time, to\nremain, and no more to be thrown down or destroyed; and that God's\nhouse is a house of order, of law, of regularity, that erratic\ndisturbers of that order of men of restless temperament, who, through\nignorance and egotism, become vain babblers, yet make great pretensions\nto prophetic powers and other spiritual graces and gifts, ought not\nto have any influence with them, nor ought the Saints to be disturbed\nin their spirit by such characters and their theories. The Church of\nChrist is with the Saints. It has committed to it the law of God for\nits own government and perpetuation. It possesses every means for the\ncorrection of every wrong or abuse or error which may from time to\ntime arise, and that without anarchy, or even revolution; it can do\nit by process of evolution--by development, {478} by an increase of\nknowledge, wisdom, patience and charity.\n\nThe presiding quorums of the Church will always be composed of such\nmen, they will be chosen in such manner, that the Saints can be\nassured that solid wisdom, righteousness, and conscientious adherence\nto duty, will characterize the policy of those who are entrusted with\nthe administration of the affairs of the Church. While, from time to\ntime, as the work of the Lord may have need of their services, men of\nexceptional talents and abilities will develop among the people of God;\nand without disorder or eruption or excitement, they will be called of\nthe Lord through the appointed agencies of the priesthood and Church\nauthority, to positions that will afford them opportunity for service.\nThey will be accepted by the Saints in the regular order, appointed\nby the law of the Church, just as Edward Partridge was called and\naccepted, and just as the \"one mighty and strong\" will be called and\naccepted when the time comes for his services.\n\nJOSEPH F. SMITH,\n\nJOHN R. WINDER,\n\nANTHON H. LUND,\n\nFirst Presidency.\n\n--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 10, 1906-1907, pp. 929-943.\n\n{479}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXII\n\nAUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS\n\nDEFINITIONS OF AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS. I have in mind our auxiliary\norganizations; what are they? Helps to the standard organizations of\nthe Church. They are not independent. I want to say to the Young Men's\nand Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Associations, and to the Relief\nSociety, and to the Primaries, and to the Sunday Schools, and Religion\nclasses, and all the rest of the organizations in the Church, that not\none of them is independent of the priesthood of the Son of God, not\nany of them can exist a moment in the acceptance of the Lord when they\nwithdraw from the voice and from the counsel of those who hold the\npriesthood and preside over them. They are subject to the powers and\nauthority of the Church, and they are not independent of them; nor can\nthey exercise any rights in their organizations independently of the\npriesthood and of the Church.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1913, p. 7.\n\nPLACE OF AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS IN THE CHURCH. It is sometimes argued\nthat the auxiliary organizations of the Church are not councils\nof the priesthood. This is admitted, but, on the other hand, the\nboards--general, stake and ward--are composed of men holding the\npriesthood and, though being called to be an officer in an auxiliary\norganization confers no additional office in the priesthood, it takes\nnone away--the brother still remains a high priest, seventy, or elder\nas before. Furthermore, the officers of these organizations are duly\npresented at the general or local conferences, as the case may be, and\nare there sustained by the vote of the people, and by that vote, these\norganizations become recognized institutions of the Church, and as such\nthe officers should be respected in their callings and given {480}\nrecognition and support in the performances of their duties in all that\nrelates to the bodies which they represent.\n\nThe principles laid down in the foregoing relating to the Sunday\nSchools apply equally to all auxiliary organizations of the\nChurch.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 39, January 1, 1904, pp. 17-18.\n\nRELATION BETWEEN AUTHORITIES OF WARD AND AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS.\nQuestions are frequently asked touching the relationship that should\nexist between the presiding authorities of a ward and the authorities\nof an auxiliary organization, such, for example, as the superintendent\nof the Sunday School. The organizations of the Church are intended\nto promote harmony, and if understood there is no reason why discord\nshould arise between the bishop and those called upon to act in the\nauxiliary organizations. The question is often asked, for instance,\nwho should select and install a superintendent of a Sunday School, or\nwhat step should be taken in cases where the superintendent of a school\nfor any reason whatever vacates his office. The first step in case the\nsuperintendent vacates his office is for his first or second assistant,\nas the case may be, to request the secretary of the school either to\nnotify or remind the bishop of the ward of the vacancy, and at the same\ntime notify the stake superintendent of Sunday Schools; and this notice\nor reminder should be given to the bishop and stake superintendent\nat the earliest possible convenience in order that all unnecessary\ndelays may be avoided. The second step in such cases is the selection\nof the proper officer or officers to fill the vacancy or vacancies. It\nis, of course, within the authority of the bishop of a ward to select\nand install the superintendent of the Sunday School in his ward, but\nbishops of wards should not take such a step without the co-operation\nof the stake superintendent. This last named officer represents the\npresidency of the stake in carrying on the work of this auxiliary\norganization of the Church. The {481} stake presidency holds the stake\nsuperintendent responsible in a large measure for the character of the\nman and the progress of the work of the Sunday Schools throughout the\nstake, and the bishop therefore who proceeds to select and install the\nward superintendent without the approval or knowledge of the stake\nsuperintendent, does not show proper respect for him or for the stake\npresident, who is entitled to be represented in the selection of a\nward superintendent. On the other hand, a stake superintendent is not\nauthorized to organize the superintendency of a Sunday School without\nconsulting the bishop of the ward, with whom it is his duty to be in\ncomplete harmony. There is wisdom, as well as order, in the mutual\nrecognition of these stake and ward authorities. In the first place,\nthe superintendent, by reason of his experience in Sunday School work,\nand his knowledge of the special qualifications required, may be, from\nhis point of view, well qualified to make suitable recommendations. On\nthe other band, the bishop is, or at any rate should be, more familiar\nthan any one else with the character and daily lives of the members of\nhis ward. After satisfying the special requirements made by a stake\nsuperintendent there may be wanting in the proposed ward superintendent\nsome indispensable characteristics, or there may be some unworthiness\nknown only to the bishop. If the stake superintendent, therefore, and\nthe bishop of the ward approach each other in a spirit of harmony and\nmutual helpfulness, there is no reason why they may not be united in\nnearly every instance upon the most suitable man. Should a case arise\nin which the bishop and stake superintendent find themselves unable to\nagree, or both wish to defer to the judgment of some higher authority,\nthe proper step to take is to submit the matter to the president of the\nstake for his judgment or decision, as the case may be. When such an\nagreement has been arrived at, it is the duty of the bishop to install\nthe new superintendent in his office.\n\n{482} In connection with the subject here touched upon a question has\nalso arisen respecting the propriety of a bishop presiding over a\nSunday School when the superintendent is present. If I were bishop I\nshould recognize with scrupulous care all the presiding officers in my\nward and should think it discourteous to them to assume the duties to\nwhich they had been called. There are without doubt instances where the\nbishops can with propriety offer suggestions that will be helpful to\nthe superintendent without the least humiliation to him; and there may\nbe extreme cases in which the bishop would be justified in assuming the\ncontrol of a school but it should not be the rule. On the other hand\nif I were a school superintendent I would show the greatest deference\nto the bishop whenever he was present and aim as far as possible to\nsatisfy his wishes and make the school all he could desire it should\nbe.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 39, January, 1904, pp. 16-17.\n\nPURPOSE AND DUTIES OF RELIEF SOCIETY. A word or two in relation to\nthe Relief Society. This is an organization that was established by\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith. It is, therefore, the oldest auxiliary\norganization of the Church, and it is of the first importance. It has\nnot only to deal with the necessities of the poor, the sick and the\nneedy, but a part of its duty--and the larger part, too--is to look\nafter the spiritual welfare and salvation of the mothers and daughters\nof Zion; to see that none is neglected, but that all are guarded\nagainst misfortune, calamity, the powers of darkness, and the evils\nthat threaten them in the world. It is the duty of the Relief Societies\nto look after the spiritual welfare of themselves and of all the female\nmembers of the Church. It is their duty to collect means from those who\nhave in abundance, and to distribute it wisely unto those in need. It\nis a part of their duty to see that there are those capable of being\nnurses as well as teachers and exemplars in Zion, and that they have an\nopportunity to become thoroughly prepared for {483} this great labor\nand responsibility. I have heard of a disposition on the part of some\nof our sisters to become a law unto themselves in relation to these\nthings. I would like to say that it is expected of the Relief Society,\nespecially the general authorities of that great organization, that\nthey will have a watchcare over all its organizations among the women\nof Zion. They stand at the head of all such; they ought to stand at\nthe head, and they should magnify their calling, and see to it that\nerror is not permitted to creep in, that cabals are not formed, that\nsecret combinations may not get a foothold, to mislead the sisters.\nThey should see to it that the other organizations of women in the\nChurch correspond and are in harmony with their organizations. Why\nshould this be? In order that the women of Zion may be united, that\ntheir interests may be in common, and not conflicting or segregated,\nand that the purpose of this organization may be realized and the\norganization itself be effective for good in every part of the Church\nthroughout the world, wherever the gospel is preached. We realize that\nit is impossible for men or women possessing physical weaknesses on\naccount of age or infirmities, to meet every requirement; but we expect\nevery man and woman entrusted with responsibility in the Church to do\ntheir duty to the utmost of their ability. That we look for; that we\npray for; for that we labor to the best of the ability and strength we\npossess.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1906, pp. 3-4.\n\nOBJECTS OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY. Furthermore, I desire to commend the\nwork of the Relief Society, an organization that was effected by the\nProphet Joseph Smith. The objects of this organization are manifold.\nIt is not designed to look only after the poor and the needy as to\ntheir bodily necessities, but it is also intended to look after the\nspiritual, mental and moral welfare of the mothers and daughters in\nZion, and all who are engaged or interested in female work. I commend\nthe Relief Societies to the bishops, {484} and say, be friendly to\nthese organizations, because they are auxiliary organization's and a\ngreat help to the bishops.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1902, p. 88.\n\nDUTIES AND PURPOSE OF THE RELIEF SOCIETY. I will speak of the Relief\nSociety as one great organization in the Church, organized by the\nProphet Joseph Smith, whose duty it is to look after the interests of\nall the women of Zion and of all the women that may come under their\nsupervision and care, irrespective of religion, color or condition.\nI expect to see the day when this organization will be one of the\nmost perfect, most efficient and effective organizations for good in\nthe Church but that day will be when we shall have women who are not\nonly imbued with the spirit of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and with\nthe testimony of Christ in their hearts, but also with youth, vigor\nand intelligence to enable them to discharge the great duties and\nresponsibilities that rest upon them. Today it is too much the case\nthat our young, vigorous, intelligent women feel that only the aged\nshould be connected with the Relief Society. This is a mistake. We want\nthe young women, the intelligent women, women of faith, of courage and\nof purity to be associated with the Relief Societies of the various\nstakes and wards of Zion. We want them to take hold of this work with\nvigor, with intelligence and unitedly, for the building up of Zion\nand the instruction of women in their duties--domestic duties, public\nduties, and every duty that may devolve upon them.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1907,\np. 6.\n\nTHE RELIEF SOCIETY. I can say the same with reference to the first\nand most important auxiliary organization of the Church, that of the\nRelief Society. They have been doing the best they could; but now we\nhave suggested a complete organization of that society, that is, the\ngeneral authorities of that organization; and we trust that from this\ntime forth, they will be able to begin with renewed energy, judgment\nand wisdom, the performance of the duties {485} that devolve upon them,\neven those who are called to take the oversight of this great work in\nZion, the Relief Society organization.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1911, p. 7.\n\nOBJECT OF SUNDAY SCHOOLS AND CHURCH SCHOOLS. The object of our Sunday\nSchools and the object of our Church schools, the great, the paramount\nobject, is to teach our children the truth, teach them to be honorable,\npure-minded, virtuous, honest and upright, and enable them, by our\nadvice and counsel and by our guardianship over them, until they reach\nthe years of accountability, to become the honorable of the earth, the\ngood and the pure among mankind, the virtuous and the upright, and\nthose who shall be worthy to enter the house of God and not be ashamed\nof themselves in the presence of angels, if they should come to visit\nthem.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1903, p. 82.\n\nTHE TEACHER ESSENTIAL IN SUNDAY SCHOOL WORK. One of the essentials to\na good Sunday School is to have good, pure-minded, intelligent, noble,\ntrue and faithful teachers. If you will have a child develop to what\nhe should be, he that teaches the child should be developed to what he\nought to be, and until he is developed in intelligence, in faith, in\nworks of righteousness, in purity of heart and mind and spirit, he is\nnot in a very good position to elevate others to it.--_Oct. C. R.,_\n1903, p. 99.\n\nTHE FIRST QUALIFICATION OF A SUNDAY SCHOOL TEACHER. The first\nqualification of a teacher in our Sunday Schools is that he be heart\nand soul a Latter-day Saint. He must believe in and unreservedly accept\nthe doctrines of the Church, otherwise his teachings will be subversive\nof the very purpose for which these schools are maintained.\n\nIt is a self-evident truth, that no one can give what he does not\npossess, and the teacher who is lacking a testimony of the gospel can\nnever inspire such testimony in his pupils.\n\nThe measure of personal liberty allowed by our liberal {486} Church\norganization in the matter of giving instruction is great; but such\nliberty must not be degraded into a license to teach as the doctrines\nof the Church what is but the personal belief of the individual. A\nteacher finding himself a non-believer in any of the principles or\ntenets of the Church, will, if he be truly honorable, voluntarily ask\nrelease from his position. No one can in righteousness be asked to\nteach what he does not believe and accept as the truth, nor will one\nwho is sincere in his convictions attempt to do so; still less will\nany teacher who loves the truth dishonor his position by employing\nits opportunities to inculcate personal views not in harmony with the\nteachings of the Church.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 49, April 1,\n1914, p. 210.\n\nTHE PRINCIPLE OF SABBATH SCHOOL TEACHING. There is one point that has\nrested upon my mind in relation to the Sabbath Schools, and it is this:\nI think there is nothing in the Sunday School work more necessary or\nessential than that all the teachers of the Sunday Schools should win\nthe love and the confidence of their pupils. I believe that greater\ngood can be done in the Sunday Schools by the teachers where they have\nthe absolute affection and confidence of their pupils than under any\nother conditions. You may teach them, you may drill them in concert,\nand you may have them commit to memory, and labor in every other way\nthat you possibly can to accomplish the good that you desire with your\nchildren, but in nothing, in my opinion, can you succeed so well as\nwhen you possess their undivided love and confidence. If a child thinks\na teacher is harsh with him or her, or unkind toward him, or does not\nfeel a real, genuine love for him, if he feels that the teacher is not\ntaking a real interest in him as one who loves him, he can never be led\nto possess the right spirit; but when he feels that the teacher loves\nhim, is trying to do him good and to teach him that which will be for\nhis everlasting welfare, then the teacher has an influence over the\nchild, that when he studies he will {487} study with a purpose and with\nan earnest desire to be benefited and to please the teacher; because\nhe knows and feels in his little heart that the teacher loves him and\nis seeking to do him good. I have entertained this sentiment from the\nbeginning, in relation to the instruction of the little children. It is\na principle that obtains at the home as well as in the Sunday School.\nIf you can only convince your children that you love them, that your\nsoul goes out to them for their good, that you are their truest friend,\nthey, in turn, will place confidence in you and will love you and seek\nto do your bidding and to carry out your wishes with your love. But if\nyou are selfish, unkindly to them, and if they are not confident that\nthey have your entire affection, they will be selfish, and will not\ncare whether they please you or carry out your wishes or not, and the\nresult will be that they will grow wayward, thoughtless and careless,\nand although you may drill them, like a parrot, to repeat verses and\nto speak in concert, and all that sort of thing, they will do it\nmechanically, without affection, and without its having that effect\nupon their souls that you desire it should have.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1902,\npp. 97-98.\n\nTHE STAKE SUNDAY SCHOOL BOARD. As the General Sunday School Union\nBoard represents the First Presidency of the Church and constitutes,\nunder the direction of the Presidency and Council of the Twelve, the\nhighest authority in the Church on Sunday School matters, so the Stake\nBoard, under the direction of the Stake Presidency and General Sunday\nSchool Board, represents the highest authority in Sunday School work\nin the stake. If it were not so, there would be no unity.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 43, August, 1908, p. 310.\n\nTHE IMPORTANCE OF M. I. A. WORK. I want to say a few words to the\nMutual Improvement Associations. You young men and young women,\nofficers of the Mutual Improvement Associations, I implore you to go\nfrom this conference {488} and do your duty. Look after the wayward,\nthe disobedient, the thoughtless, and the indifferent. It is necessary\nthat they should be guarded and looked after. As it has been expressed\nhere, time and again, it is better for us to save our own boys who\nare being misled at home, than it is for us to go out into the world\nand spend years of time and endless means in order to gather in a\nfew people from the world, while some of our own boys and girls need\nredemption as much as they; besides, these people of the world are\nso full of the traditions and superstitions of their fathers when\nthey gather to Zion that it is difficult, if not impossible, for\nthem entirely to overcome these traditions and get down to a full\ncomprehension of the gospel and a complete reception of the truth. Yet\na soul saved out in the world is as precious in the sight of God as a\nsoul saved at home. But we have work to do right at home, at our own\ndoors; and it will not do for us to neglect the work necessary to be\ndone at our own thresholds, and then go out into the world to do work\nthat is no more necessary. Let us do our duty everywhere.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1902, p. 87.\n\nTHE FIELD OF THE YOUNG MEN'S MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATION. The\nsystematic work now being done by the quorums of priesthood provides\nour young men with the necessary teachings in formal theology and\ntrains them in the duties that pertain to their callings in the\npriesthood.\n\nThere is, however, a strong need among the young men of the Church\nto have an organization and meetings which they themselves conduct;\nin which they may learn to preside over public assemblies to obtain\na practice necessary to express themselves before the public; and to\nenjoy themselves in studying and practicing civil, social, scientific,\nreligious and educational affairs.\n\nThe Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations, therefore, should be\nstrengthened and their efficiency increased in order to offset and\ncounteract the tendency now so {489} prevalent to establish private\nclubs, secret and social organizations, and select educational\nsocieties.\n\nThey may be made to cover all these requirements, and it will be a wise\npolicy to grant them the fullest liberty, consistent with the order and\npolicy of the Church, in the selection of their officers, management\nand conduct of their associations.\n\nIt is of vital importance that not only the young men of our Church but\nalso the regularly constituted stake and ward officers thereof shall\nhave a clear understanding as to the place and privileges which the\nMutual Improvement Associations hold among the Latter-day Saints, in\norder to promote harmony, union of purpose, and the best interests of\nall concerned.\n\nTo define this field and to give an understanding to our young people\nand all concerned, we deem it expedient that a declarations should be\nmade at this our June conference, that there is as great opportunity\nnow as ever before for these organizations, and that increased activity\nin other departments should cause no abatement of effort or efficiency\nin our associations; but rather that renewed effort should be put forth\nby the Improvement workers, and that every facility should be afforded\nthem by stake and ward authorities to accomplish their glorious mission\namong the youth of Zion.\n\nThe field to be occupied is religious, social and educational. The\nreligious work is not to be formally theological in its nature, but\nrather to be confined to the limits outlined by President Brigham\nYoung, when the organizations were first established: \"Let the keynote\nof your work be the establishment in the youth of an individual\ntestimony of the truth and magnitude of the great Latter-day work; and\nthe development of the gifts within them.\" In other words, to obtain\na testimony of the truth, and to learn to declare and express that\ntestimony; and to develop all noble gifts within them.\n\n{490} The social includes control of various public and private\namusements; musical, dramatic and other entertainments and festivals;\nfield sports, athletic tournaments, excursions and other varieties of\nsocial gatherings.\n\nThe educational should include regular class work in ethics and\npractical religion, literature, science, history, biography, art,\nmusic, civil government--supplemented by debates, oratorical and\nmusical contests, lectures, essays, writing for publication, reading\nand speaking under the auspices of the organization, and if necessary\ncarried on in departments under instructors capable of specializing in\ntheir particular lines.\n\nWe have directed the General Board to appoint committees to have in\ncharge, under the direction of the whole Board, these various lines,\nwho have a thorough knowledge of the work, and who are in sympathy with\nour young men.\n\nThese committees may be sub-divided or added to as the wisdom of the\nBoard or the exigencies of the work may demand; and like organizations\nmay be instituted in the various stakes and wards, as far as\npracticable or necessary. At the meetings of the Board reports from\nthese committees will be asked for and given as a regular order of\nbusiness.\n\nWe believe that this course will promote the welfare of all and a\ngood feeling among our young people, and prevent their seeking other\norganizations and interests to which to devote their time and attention.\n\nThere is no mental, social or physical excellence or enjoyment that\nthe Church does not foster and desire to promote among the young men\nof our community, and its purpose in sustaining the Mutual Improvement\nAssociations and charging them with the care of our young men is to\nanswer every desire of this nature and to provide among ourselves the\ngratification of every legitimate ambition and impulse to excel in\nthese fields without having to seek opportunities elsewhere.\n\n{491} From the presiding priesthood of the Church in the stakes of\nZion, and in the wards and missions, we therefore ask, in behalf of\nour young men, sympathy and support, to sustain and uphold the Young\nMen's Mutual Improvement Associations in the field of usefulness herein\nbriefly outlined, and to provide them with places of meeting and\namusement.\n\nWe ask that the associations be permitted to select men of education\nand ability for class and special teachers, who are suitable, agreeable\nand capable, and who are in love with the young people and in full\nsympathy with them and their views.\n\nGranting them the fullest liberty consistent with the order and policy\nof the Church will encourage them in the faith, and they will not be\na whit less amenable to the Church authorities, but rather will grow\nmore enthusiastic in every way for the promotion of the work of the\nLord. The Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations have been from\nthe first in very deed helps to the priesthood, and in behalf of its\nmembers we pledge ourselves and them to continue in this line in the\nfuture; being certain that no trust or added responsibility imposed\nupon our young people will be violated, but they will prove loyal to\nthe authorities and the work of the Lord.\n\nRespectfully,\n\nJOSEPH F. SMITH,\n\nHEBER J. GRANT,\n\nB.H. ROBERTS,\n\nGeneral Superintendency.\n\nThe foregoing Declaration of the Place and Privileges of the Young\nMen's Mutual Improvement Association was read and adopted at the Annual\nConference, June 5, 1909.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 12, August, 1909, p.\n819.\n\nPURPOSE OF MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. Our work is in one sense\nprimary work, and yet it reaches beyond {492} primary grades. The\nfirst and great object of the organization of the Mutual Improvement\nAssociations as auxiliary organizations of the priesthood in the Church\nwas to become instrumental in bringing the youth of Zion to a knowledge\nof the truth, and in guiding them into the straight and narrow path.\nWe have found that there is in some degree a feeling of shyness and of\nfear that seizes the minds of some of our youth when the organizations\nof the priesthood are mentioned. Some of the children grow up more or\nless indifferent, more or less afraid of the responsibilities involved\nin the performances of the Church duties. They are like colts that need\ntraining, and it is difficult sometimes to reach them. But through\nthese auxiliary organizations we have been able to reach out a guiding\nhand, and to exert an influence for good over many of our young men and\nwomen, whom it would have been difficult to reach by the organizations\nof the priesthood. So far, these organizations have accomplished a\nmost excellent primary work; for this is in the sense of a primary\nwork, and I do not know but the necessity of our organizations will\ncontinue as long as we have children growing up amongst us who are\nshy of the priesthood, and who are afraid of assuming the duties and\nresponsibilities that belong to the Church.\n\nThen we have instituted class work, have written manuals, and have\ngiven out subjects for study and improvement by all those who are\nconnected with these organizations which have been intended to lead\nthem along into greater experiences and better understanding of the\nprinciples of the gospel of Jesus Christ. For, after all, this is the\ngreat and grand object of these organizations.\n\nThe fact is, my brethren and sisters and friends, that the gospel of\nChrist is the biggest thing in the world. Very few of us, probably,\ncomprehend its greatness. The way we are situated in life, engaged\nday in and day out, week in and week out, year in and year out, in\nthe daily vocations of life; {493} struggling to earn bread for our\nnecessities, and the necessities of those who are dependent upon us,\nstruggling to build homes for ourselves and our children; struggling\nto collect the elements of the earth and subdue them, and to bring\nthem into subjection to our will; working, toiling, striving day by\nday in temporal things, in the cares and thoughts of the world, we\nare inclined to give very little thought, very little reflection to\nthe more important things, those things which shall endure after\nmortality shall come to an end. And the most of mankind have come\nto the conclusion, judging them by their acts, and their walk and\nconversation in life, that the greatest thing in the world is to obtain\nwealth. And then, having obtained wealth and the things that wealth\nproduces, or will bring to them, they feel that the rest of life and\nthe responsibilities of it are very trifling and unimportant, and they\nleave their religion to their priests, if they have any religion at\nall. And the great majority of the world today, I believe, that is,\non our hemisphere, are becoming very indifferent toward religion of\nany kind. The cheaper it can be found or obtained by them the better\nthey like it; the less exertion required of them to be members of a\nchurch organization the better it suits them. The less care they are\nrequired to give to religion the better they like it; and if they can\nfind something that will bring solace and case and relaxation to an\noverburdened conscience for having committed crime in the thought that\nmen possess power to forgive sin, that suits them about as well as\nanything else, and a little better. Hence we can see where the world\nis drifting today as far as religion is concerned. If they can get\nit cheap, if it does not cause them any exertion, they do not mind\nhaving just a little of it. But this is not the case with Latter-day\nSaints. Nor is it the case with a living religion. For I want to tell\nyou that the religion of Christ is not a Sunday religion; it is not a\nmomentary religion; it is a religion that never ends; and it requires\nduties of its devotees on Monday, Tuesday, {494} Wednesday and all of\nthe days of the week just as sincerely, just as strongly, as it does on\nthe Sabbath day. And I would not give the ashes of a rye straw, for a\nSunday religion, or for a religion that is manufactured by men, whether\nby priests or laymen. My religion is the religion of God. It is the\nreligion of Jesus Christ, otherwise it would be absolutely worthless\nto me, and it would be worthless to all other men, so far as religion\nis concerned. If it is not in my soul, if I had not received it in my\nheart, or if I did not believe it with all my might, mind and strength\nand be it, live it, and keep it secure in my heart all the days of\nmy life--week days as well as days of rest, in secret as well as in\npublic, at home and abroad, everywhere the same; then the religion of\nChrist, the religion of well doing, the religion of righteousness,\nthe religion of purity, the religion of kindliness, faith, salvation\nfrom temporal sins, and salvation and exaltation in the kingdom of our\nGod--my religion would not be the gospel of the Son of God to me. This\nis \"Mormonism;\" and that is the kind of religion we want to teach to\nour children. We must receive it ourselves and teach it from our hearts\nto their hearts and from our affections to their affections, and we can\nthen inspire them because of our own faith and our own faithfulness and\nconvictions of the Church.\n\nThese organizations of young men and women are intended to help the\nwayward, giddy and wild; to work with those who are at large in the\nworld, who are not subject to any organization at all; to gather them\nin; hunt them up, and get hold of them by love, by kindness, by the\nspirit of salvation, the spirit to bring them to a knowledge of the\ntruth, that they may find the way of life and walk in it; that they may\nhave light everlasting within themselves through the Spirit of God.\n\nAll truth cometh from the Lord. He is the fountain of truth; or in\nother words, he is the everlasting spring of life and truth, and from\nhim cometh all knowledge, all wisdom, {495} all virtue and all power.\nWhen I read books that are scattered broadcast through the world,\nthrowing discredit upon words and teachings and doctrines of the Lord\nJesus Christ, saying that some of the ideas Jesus uttered, truths that\nhe promulgated, have been enunciated before by the ancient philosophers\namong the heathen nations of the world, I want to tell you that there\nis not a heathen philosopher that ever lived in all the world from the\nbeginning, that had a truth or enunciated a principle of God's truth\nthat did not receive it from the fountain head, from God himself. God\nknew the truth before any heathen philosopher. No man has received\nintelligence but has had to come to the Fountain Head. He may not\nhave known it, may not have realized the source of his knowledge, but\nit came from God. God taught the first truth that was ever taught to\nman. The Lord has bestowed his truth upon the earth from generation\nto generation and he has visited the people in various ways, from age\nto age, according to the nearness with which he could draw them to\nhimself. He has raised up philosophers among them, teachers of men, to\nset the example, and to develop the mind and understanding of the human\nrace in all nations of the world. God did it, but the world do not give\ncredit to God, but give it to men, to heathen philosophers. They give\ncredit to them. I give it to God. And I tell you God knew the truth\nbefore they did, and through revelation they got it. If they received\nlight at all they had it from God, just as Columbus got it from the\nLord. What inspired Columbus with the spirit of unrest, the spirit of\nlonging, with an intense desire that he could not overcome, to seek\nout this western hemisphere? Brethren and sisters, I acknowledge God's\nhand in it. It was inspiration that seized Columbus, and he was moved\nby it. But men do not acknowledge God's hand in it. In the Book of\nMormon, we learn it was God's Spirit working upon him. The Lord moved\nupon Columbus and he could not restrain the influence that was upon him\nuntil he had accomplished {496} the work. The same may be said of any\nintelligent man that has enlightened humanity, from the earliest ages\ndown to the present time.\n\nLet me say to you, my fellow workers in the cause of Zion, do not\nforget to acknowledge the band of God in all things. He told the\nJews that he had other sheep that were not of that fold, and that he\nmust visit them. He did visit them. He came to the sheep of the fold\noccupying this continent, dwelling here unknown to the Jews, and he\nrevealed the principles of the gospel to them. And when he visited\nthem, he said, \"Ye are they of whom I said, Other sheep I have which\nare not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my\nvoice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.\" (III Nephi\n15:21.)\n\nRead in the Doctrine and Covenants of a parable in which the kingdom of\nGod is likened unto a man with twelve servants working in his field,\neach having his portion called an allotment. The Lord visited the first\nand taught him the truth and cheered him up by his presence and voice\nand counsel; then he visited the second, then the third and so on until\nthe twelfth, each in his time, each in his season, each according to\nhis necessities. (Doc. and Cov. 88: 51-63.)\n\nAnd so it has been with God from the foundation of the world. He has\nvisited all nations, kindred, tongues, and people, and yet the truth\nhas not been revealed to the world in its fulness, and men have not\nbeen called to do the work that Christ was called to do; nor the work\nthat Abraham was called to do; nor that which Noah was appointed to\ndo; nor that appointed to the twelve apostles to preach his name and\nproclaim his gospel to the world. They were called like Columbus to do\nwork God required them to do. Later God revealed the power of steam to\nWatt, just as he has inspired every other philosopher and scientist and\ngreat man of the world. I acknowledge the hand of God in it. I give God\nthe honor, the glory; and I know that it is in accordance {497} with\nhis purpose that he has inspired these things to be brought to pass. I\nbelieve that Mohammed was an inspired man and the Lord raised him up to\ndo the work he did.\n\nI believe God raised up Joseph Smith to lay the foundations of the\ngospel of Christ in the dispensation of the fulness of times; that it\nwill remain and no more be broken up; but will continue until God's\npromises are accomplished in the world and Christ shall come and reign,\nwhose right it is to reign in the midst of the earth. This is what I\nbelieve about it, and the Lord's hand was in the raising up of Joseph\nSmith to accomplish the work.\n\nJoseph Smith was called to do this work; and he did it. He has been an\ninstrument in the hands of God by giving each of us the power to obtain\nknowledge for ourselves through the mercy and love of God, and to\nbecome teachers of it to the world; teachers not only to our children,\nbut to nations that are in darkness and know not the truth. And it is a\nliving, daily religion, an hourly religion. It requires us to do right\ntoday, this hour, this week, this month and this year; and so on from\nyear to year, to live our religion--which is the religion of Jesus\nChrist--of righteousness, of truth, of mercy, of love, forgiveness,\nkindness, union and peace on earth and good will to man and all the\nworld. This is our mission.\n\nMay the Lord bless you, my brethren and sisters, and my fellow workers\nin the cause of Zion, is my prayer.--_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 18,\n1907, pp. 312-315.\n\nTHE FOUNTAIN OF TRUTH. We hear frequently of men who throw discredit on\nthe doctrine of Jesus Christ, our Savior and Redeemer, because some of\nthe principles, doctrines, and philosophy which he taught are said to\nhave been spoken before his day by heathen philosophers.\n\nA variety of examples are sometimes quoted to show that Zoroaster\nand other ancient philosophers made known truths, and that the Old\nTestament, the Avesta, and other {498} writings, contain sentiments,\nwhich were repeated, perhaps in slightly different form, by the Son of\nGod. He taught nothing new, they say, and so they incline to belittle\nhis mission, and accuse him of plagiarizing the truth.\n\nIt is conceded by a number of competent students that the ideals which\nhave grown from the doctrines of Christ are a direct development of\nwhat is found in the teachings of the Old Testament, particularly in\nthe Psalms and in the second part of Isaiah. But, on the other hand,\nit is just as certain that these ideals received a finish and an\nenrichment, by the touch of the Savior, vastly beyond and above what\nthey possessed before, and also they are placed on deeper and firmer\nfoundations. This, let it be said to begin with, is because they were\nhis before they were ever uttered by man.\n\nEven in the five distinctive and characteristic topics generally\nconsidered by commentators original in the teachings of Jesus, we find\nlittle if anything new, except the enlargement. These are named as the\nFatherhood of God; subjects or members of the Kingdom; the Messiah; the\nHoly Ghost; and the Tri-Unity of God.\n\nBut the idea of the Fatherhood of God was not unknown either to the\nPagans or to Israel. Zeus from the time of Homer had borne the name\n\"Father of gods and men.\" But, both in Jewish and Pagan literature, the\nidea was superficial and meant little more than \"originator\" (Genesis\n1:26); and in the old Jewish scripture God is more particularly called\nthe _Father of his people, Israel._ (Deut. 14:1; Isaiah 63:6) But in\nthe teachings of Christ there is a fuller embodiment of revelation in\nthe word Father, and the application which he makes of the Fatherhood\nof God invests his life with supreme tenderness and beauty. As an\nexample: In the old scriptures, we are told, \"Like as a father pitieth\nhis children, so the Lord pitieth _them that fear him;\"_ (Psalms\n103:13), but by the interpretation of Jesus, the love of God as\nFather extends, beyond these limitations {499} even to those who are\nunthankful and evil: \"But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them\nthat curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which\ndespitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children\nof our Father which is in heaven; for he maketh his sun to rise on the\nevil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust.\"\n(Matt 5:45.) \"But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping\nfor nothing again; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be the\nchildren of the Highest; for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the\nevil.\" (Luke 6:35.)\n\nAnd so with other doctrines of Christ; while perhaps not new, they were\nenriched by the addition of fuller, broader, more loving conceptions\nof God and his purposes; in which compulsion was eliminated, and lowly\nservice, love, and self-sacrifice were substituted and made the true\nforces of an acceptable life. Even the answer to the lawyer's question,\noften called the eleventh commandment, \"Master, which is the great\ncommandment in the law?\" had been given to the children of Israel,\n(Lev. 19:18) over two thousand years before its perfected meaning was\nimpressed upon the learned Pharisee. (Matt. 22:34, 40.)\n\nBut what of all this? Are we therefore to discredit the teachings of\nthe Savior? Verily no. Let it be remembered that Christ was with the\nFather from the beginning, that the gospel of truth and light existed\nfrom the beginning, and is from everlasting to everlasting. The Father,\nSon, and Holy Ghost, as one God, are the fountain of truth. From this\nfountain all the ancient learned philosophers have received their\ninspiration and wisdom--from it they have received all their knowledge.\nIf we find truth in broken fragments through the ages, it may be set\ndown as an incontrovertible fact that it originated at the fountain,\nand was given to philosophers, inventors, patriots, reformers, and\nprophets by the inspiration of God. It came from him through his Son\n{500} Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost, in the first place, and from no\nother source. It is eternal.\n\nChrist, therefore, being the fountain of truth, is no imitator. He\ntaught the truth first; it was his before it was given to man. When he\ncame to the earth he not only proclaimed new thought, but repeated some\nof the everlasting principles which had been heretofore only partly\nunderstood and enunciated by the wisest of men. And in so doing he\nenlarged in every instance upon the wisdom which they had originally\nreceived from him, because of his superior abilities and wisdom, and\nhis association with the Father and the Holy Ghost. He did not imitate\nmen. They made known in their imperfect way what the inspiration of\nJesus Christ had taught them, for they obtained their enlightenment\nfirst from him. He taught the gospel to Adam, and made known his\ntruths to Abraham and the prophets. He was the inspirer of the ancient\nphilosophers, Pagan or Israelite, as well as of the great characters of\nmore modern times. Columbus, in discovery; Washington, in the struggle\nfor freedom; Lincoln, in emancipation and union; Bacon, in philosophy;\nFranklin, in statesmanship and diplomacy; Stephenson, in steam; Watts,\nin song; Edison, in electricity; and Joseph Smith, in theology and\nreligion, found the source of their wisdom and the marvelous truths\nwhich they advocated, in Jesus Christ.\n\nCalvin, Luther, Melanchthon, and all the reformers, were inspired\nin thoughts, words, and actions to accomplish what they did for the\namelioration, liberty and advancement of the human race. They paved the\nway for the more perfect gospel of truth to come. Their inspiration,\nas with that of the ancients, came from the Father, his Son, Jesus\nChrist, and the Holy Ghost, the one true and living God. This may\nalso truthfully be said concerning the Revolutionary fathers of this\nnation, and all who have in the ages past contributed to the progress\nof civil and religious freedom. There is no {501} light or truth which\ndid not come to them first from him. Men are mere repeaters of what he\nhas taught them. He has voiced no thought originating with man. The\nteachings of Jesus did not begin with his incarnation; for, like truth,\nhe is eternal. He not only inspired the ancients, from the beginning,\nbut when he came to earth he reiterated eternal, original truth, and\nadded gloriously to the revelations men had uttered. When he returned\nto the Father, he still took, and does take, an interest in his\nchildren and people, by revealing to them new truths, and by inspiring\ntheir actions; and, as men grow in the knowledge of God, they shall\nbecome more and more like him unto the perfect day, when his knowledge\nshall cover the earth as the waters cover the deep.\n\nIt is folly, therefore, to discredit the Savior on the grounds that he\nhas uttered nothing new; for, with the Father and the Spirit, he is the\nauthor of that which persists--the truth--that which has been, that\nwhich is, and that which will continue forever.--_Improvement Era,_\nVol. 10, 1907, pp. 627-30.\n\nPURPOSE AND DUTIES OF RELIGIOUS CLASSES. The Religion Class work is an\nadjunct to the Church schools. It is a necessary and most interesting\nadjunct to our auxiliary organizations. It was established to assist in\nthe proper training and education of our children, and I commend it to\nthe presiding authorities, throughout the Church, and bespeak for it\ntheir kind attention, encouragement and assistance, so far as it lies\nin their power. Let us take care of these things, for they nurture and\nstrengthen our children in the right direction, and there is nothing\nmore important. It is extreme folly for any people to send thousands of\nmissionaries out into the world to preach the gospel to the nations,\nand neglect their own children at home. I think our very first interest\nshould be to look after our children, and see that they have every\nadvantage necessary to bring them up in the way {502} they should go,\nthat when they get old they may not depart from it.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1906, p. 6.\n\nTEACHERS MUST BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST. Any man who will question the\ndivinity of the mission of the Lord Jesus Christ, or will deny the\nso-called miracles of the scriptures, is unfit to be a teacher of\nLatter-day Saint children.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917,\np. 104.\n\n{503}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXIII\n\nPOLITICAL GOVERNMENT\n\nTHE TEN COMMANDMENTS. I believe with all my soul in the gospel of\nJesus Christ, and in the law of God, and I do not think any honest\nand intelligent man or woman could help but believe in the justice,\nthe righteousness and the purity of the laws that God wrote upon the\ntablets of stone. These principles that I propose to read to you are\nthe foundation and basic principles of the Constitution of our country,\nand are eternal, enduring forevermore, and cannot be changed nor\nignored with impunity:\n\n\"And God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which\nhave brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of\nbondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me.\"\n\nThat is what it means now, and what it meant to the Latter-day Saints,\nand what the Latter-day Saints understood it to mean, when they\nembraced the gospel of Jesus Christ.\n\n\"Thou shalt have no other gods before me.\" He is the Father of our\nspirits, the Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, who is our\nGod; and we shall not have any other before him.\n\n\"Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of\nanything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or\nthat is in the water under the earth:\n\n\"Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the\nLord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers\nupon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that\nhate me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and\nkeep my commandments.\" (Exodus 20:1-6.)\n\n{504} Infidels will say to you: \"How unjust, how unmerciful, how\nun-Godlike it is to visit the iniquities of the parents upon the\nchildren to the third and fourth generation of them that hate God.\" How\ndo you see it? This way: and it is strictly in accordance with God's\nlaw. The infidel will impart infidelity to his children if he can.\nThe whoremonger will not raise a pure, righteous posterity. He will\nimpart seeds of disease and misery, if not of death and destruction,\nupon his offspring, which will continue upon his children and descend\nto his children's children to the third and fourth generation. It is\nperfectly natural that the children should inherit from their fathers,\nand if they sow the seeds of corruption, crime and loathsome disease,\ntheir children will reap the fruits thereof. Not in accordance with\nGod's wishes, for his wish is that men will not sin and therefore will\nnot transmit the consequences of their sin to their children, but\nthat they will keep his commandments, and be free from sin and from\nentailing the effects of sin upon their offspring; but inasmuch as men\nwill not hearken unto the Lord, but will become a law unto themselves,\nand will commit sin, they will justly reap the consequences of their\nown iniquity, and will naturally impart its fruits to their children\nto the third and fourth generation. The laws of nature are the laws of\nGod who is just; it is not God that inflicts these penalties, they are\nthe effects of disobedience to his law. The results of men's own acts\nfollow them.\n\n\"Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord\nwill not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain.\"\n\nThis is an eternal principle; it is not one that we may obey today and\ndisobey tomorrow, or that we may espouse today as a part of our faith,\nand abandon tomorrow with impunity. It is a principle that is inherent\nin the plan of life and salvation, for the regeneration of mankind.\n\n\"Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six {505} days shalt thou\nlabor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the\nLord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor\nthy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor\nthy stranger that is within thy gates,\" etc.\n\nThat is: Thou shalt honor the Sabbath day and keep it holy. Do we do\nit? Is it necessary to do it? It is absolutely necessary to do so in\norder that we may be in harmony with God's law and commandments; and\nwhenever we transgress that law or that commandment we are guilty\nof transgressing the law of God. And what will be the result, if we\ncontinue? Our children will follow in our footsteps; they will dishonor\nthe command of God to keep one day holy in seven; and will lose the\nspirit of obedience to the laws of God and his requirements, just as\nthe father will lose it if he continues to violate the commandments.\n\n\"Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the\nland which the Lord thy God giveth thee.\"\n\nWhen will we ever outgrow that command? When can we set it aside? When\nshall we reach the time that we can dishonor our father and mother?\nNever! It is an eternal principle, and I am sorry to say--not sorry\nfor the Japs and for the Chinese--these heathen nations, as we have\nbeen in the habit of calling them--I am not sorry for them, but for the\ncomparison with them. Those heathen nations set the civilized Christian\nworld an example in the honor they bestow upon their parents, and yet\nthis Christian people and nation and all the Christian nations of the\nearth, who have the word of the Lord, and the counsels of the Son of\nGod for their guidance, are not leading out in setting an example of\nobedience, as they should, to this great commandment of the Lord,\n\"Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long in the land\nwhich the Lord thy God giveth thee.\"\n\nAgain, \"Thou shalt not kill.\" That is a command of God. It is\nirrevocable, unless he revokes it; you and I can't {506} revoke it; we\nmust not transgress it; it is binding upon us. We should not take away\nthe life we cannot restore or give back. It is an eternal, unchangeable\nlaw.\n\n\"Thou shalt not commit adultery.\" Just as unchangeable! just as\neternal! for the adulterer hath no place in the kingdom of God, nor can\nhe attain to an exaltation there.\n\n\"Thou shalt not steal.\"\n\n\"Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor.\"\n\n\"Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shalt not covet thy\nneighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox,\nnor his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbor's.\" (Exodus 20:7-17.)\n\n\"Thou shalt not covet.\" We may say we are thankful that the Lord has\nblessed our neighbor above that which he has blessed us. We may be\nthankful that the Lord has given to our neighbor greater wisdom and\nability to honestly gather to himself. But we should not covet it. We\nshould not be envious, because we are commanded not to be.\n\nNow, these are the commandments of God, the principles contained in\nthese commandments of the great Eternal are the principles that underly\nthe Constitution of our country, and all just laws. Joseph Smith, the\nprophet, was inspired to affirm and ratify this truth, and he further\npredicted that the time would come, when the Constitution of our\ncountry would bang as it were by a thread, and that the Latter-day\nSaints, above all other people in the world, would come to the rescue\nof that great and glorious palladium of our liberty. We cannot brook\nthe thought of it being torn into shreds, or destroyed, or trampled\nunder foot and ignored by men. We cannot tolerate the sentiment, at\none time expressed, by a man high in authority in the nation. He said:\n\"The constitution be damned; the popular sentiment of the people is the\nconstitution!\" That is the sentiment of anarchism, and has spread to a\ncertain extent, and is spreading {507} over \"the land of liberty and\nthe home of the brave.\" We do not tolerate it. Latter-day Saints cannot\ntolerate such a spirit as this. It is anarchy. It means destruction.\nIt is the spirit of mobocracy, and the Lord knows we have suffered\nenough from mobocracy, and we do not want any more of it. Our people\nfrom Mexico are suffering from the effects of that same spirit. We do\nnot want any more of it, and we cannot afford to yield to that spirit\nor contribute to it in the least degree. We should stand with a front\nlike flint against every spirit or species of contempt or disrespect\nfor the constitution of our country and the constitutional laws of our\nland.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 8-11.\n\nTHE LAWS OF GOD AND THE LAWS OF THE LAND. Nearly all the brethren who\nhave spoken at this conference have referred to the circumstances in\nwhich we, as a people, are now placed; and it would seem unnecessary\nfor me to make any further reference to this all-prevailing subject\nwith which the people generally are more or less familiar, and in which\nwe necessarily are considerably interested. But while the brethren\nwho have spoken have merely referred to some of the sayings of the\nProphet Joseph, and to items in the revelations through him, to the\nChurch, I feel impressed to read in the hearing of the congregation one\nor two passages from the revelations previously referred to. I will,\ntherefore, call the attention of the congregation to a verse or two in\nthe revelation given in 1831, which will be found on page 219 of the\nDoctrine and Covenants:\n\n\"Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keepeth the laws of\nGod hath no need to break the laws of the land:\n\n\"Wherefore, be subject to the powers that be, until He reigns whose\nright it is to reign, and subdues all enemies under his feet.\n\n\"Behold, the laws which ye have received from my hand are the laws of\nthe Church, and in this light ye shall {508} hold them forth. Behold\nhere is wisdom.\" (Doc. and Cov. 58: 21-23.)\n\nThe following I quote from a revelation given in December, 1833, page\n357:\n\n\"According to the laws and the constitution of the people which I have\nsuffered to be established, and should be maintained for the rights and\nprotection of all flesh, according to just and holy principles,\n\n\"That every man may act in doctrine and principle pertaining to\nfuturity, according to the moral agency which I have given unto him,\nthat every man may be accountable for his own sins in the day of\njudgment.\n\n\"Therefore, it is not right that any man should be in bondage one to\nanother.\n\n\"And for this purpose have I established the constitution of this land,\nby the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and\nredeemed the land by the shedding of blood.\" (Doc. and Cov. 101:77-80.)\n\nAgain, in a revelation on page 342:\n\n\"And now, verily I say unto you concerning the laws of the land, it\nis my will that my people shall observe to do all things whatsoever I\ncommand them;\n\n\"And that law of the land which is constitutional, supporting that\nprinciple of freedom in maintaining rights and privileges, belongs to\nall mankind, and is justifiable before me;\n\n\"Therefore, I, the Lord, justify you, and your brethren of my Church,\nin befriending that law which is the constitutional law of the land;\n\n\"And as pertaining to law of man, whatsoever is more or less than\nthese, cometh of evil.\n\n\"I, the Lord God, make you free, therefore ye are free indeed; and the\nlaw also maketh you free;\n\n\"Nevertheless, when the wicked rule, the people mourn,\n\n\"Wherefore, honest men, and wise men should be {509} sought for\ndiligently, and good men and wise men ye should observe to uphold;\notherwise whatsoever is less than these cometh of evil.\n\n\"And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall forsake all evil and\ncleave unto all good, that ye shall live by every word which proceedeth\nforth out of the mouth of God;\n\n\"For he will give unto the faithful line upon line, precept upon\nprecept; and I will try you and prove you herewith;\n\n\"And whoso layeth down his life in my cause, for my name's sake, shall\nfind it again, even life eternal:\n\n\"Therefore be not afraid of your enemies, for I have decreed in my\nheart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether\nyou will abide in my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found\nworthy;\n\n\"For if ye will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me.\"\n(Doc. and Cov. 98:4-15.)\n\nThis, as I understand it, is the law of God to the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints in all the world. And the requirements here\nmade of us must be obeyed, and practically carried out in our lives, in\norder that we may secure the fulfilment of the promises which God has\nmade to the people of Zion. And it is further written, that inasmuch as\nye will do the things which I command you, thus saith the Lord, then am\nI bound; otherwise there is no promise. We can therefore only expect\nthat the promises are made and will apply to us when we do the things\nwhich we are commanded. (Doc. and Cov. 82:10; 101:7; 124:47-49.)\n\nWe are told here that no man need break the laws of the land who will\nkeep the laws of God. But this is further defined by the passage which\nI read afterwards--the law of the land, which all have no need to\nbreak, is that law which is the constitutional law of the land, and\nthat is as God himself {510} has defined it. And whatsoever is more or\nless than this cometh of evil. Now, it seems to me that this makes this\nmatter so clear that it is not possible for any man who professes to be\na member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to make any\nmistake, or to be in doubt as to the course he should pursue under the\ncommand of God in relation to the observance of the laws of the land. I\nmaintain that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has ever\nbeen faithful to the constitutional laws of our country. I maintain,\nalso, that I have a right to this opinion, as an American citizen, as\none who was not only born on American soil, but who descended from\nparents who for generations were born in America. I have a right to\ninterpret the law in this manner, and to form my own conclusions and\nexpress my opinions thereon, regardless of the opinions of other men.\n\nI ask myself, What law have you broken? What constitutional law have\nyou not observed? I am bound not only by allegiance to the government\nof the United States but by the actual command of God Almighty, to\nobserve and obey every constitutional law of the land, and without\nhesitancy I declare to this congregation that I have never violated nor\ntransgressed any law, I am not amenable to any penalties of the law,\nbecause I have endeavored from my youth up to be a law-abiding citizen,\nand not only so, but to be a peacemaker, a preacher of righteousness,\nand not only to preach righteousness by word, but by example. What,\ntherefore, have I to fear? The Lord Almighty requires this people to\nobserve the laws of the land, to be subject to \"the powers that be,\"\nso far as they abide by the fundamental principles of good government,\nbut he will hold them responsible if they will pass unconstitutional\nmeasures and frame unjust and proscriptive laws, as did Nebuchadnezzar\nand Darius, in relation to the three Hebrew children and Daniel. If\nlawmakers have a mind to violate their oath, break their covenants\n{511} and their faith with the people, and depart from the provisions\nof the constitution, where is the law, human or divine, which binds me,\nas an individual, to outwardly and openly proclaim my acceptance of\ntheir acts? * * *\n\nI wish to enter here my avowal that the people called Latter-day\nSaints, as has been often repeated from this stand, are the most\nlaw-abiding, the most peaceable, long-suffering and patient people that\ncan today be found within the confines of this republic, and perhaps\nanywhere else upon the face of the earth; and we intend to continue\nto be law-abiding so far as the constitutional law of the land is\nconcerned; and we expect to meet the consequences of our obedience to\nthe laws and commandments of God, like men. These are my sentiments\nbriefly expressed, upon this subject.\n\nNO NATIONALITIES IN THE CHURCH. In speaking of nationalities, we all\nunderstand or should that in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints there is neither Scandinavian, nor Swiss, nor German, nor\nRussian, nor British nor any other nationality. We have become brothers\nin the household of faith, and we should treat the people from these\nnations that are at war with each other, with due kindness and\nconsideration. It is nothing but natural that people who are born in\na land, though they may have emigrated from it, who have left their\nkindred there, many of them, that they will naturally have a tender\nfeeling toward their fatherland. But the Latter-day Saints who have\ncome from England and from France and from Germany and Scandinavia\nand Holland, into this country, no matter what their country may be\ninvolved in, it is not our business to distinguish them in any way by\ncriticism or by complaint toward them, or by condemnation, because\nof the place where they were born. They could not help where they\nwere born, and they have come here to be Latter-day Saints, not to be\nGermans, nor to be Scandinavians, nor to be English, nor French, nor\nto belong to any other country in the world. They have come {512} here\nto be members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and\ngood and true citizens of the United States, and of the several states\nin which they live, and of other places throughout the world, where\nLatter-day Saints are building homes for themselves.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1917, p. 11.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS LOYAL TO THE UNITED STATES. We must always bear in\nmind that we are not only citizens of the kingdom of God, but we are\ncitizens of the United States and of the states in which we dwell. We\nhave ever been loyal both to our state and nation, as well as to the\nChurch of God, and we defy the world to prove to the contrary. We have\nbeen willing to fight our country's battles, to defend her honor, to\nuphold and sustain her good name, and we propose to continue in this\nloyalty to our nation and to our people unto the end.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1905, p. 46.\n\nLOYALTY TO THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. And I hope with all\nmy soul that the members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints will be loyal in their very hearts and souls, to the principles\nof the constitution of our country. From them we have derived the\nliberty that we enjoy. They have been the means of guaranteeing to the\nforeigner that has come within our gates, and to the native born, and\nto all the citizens of this country, the freedom and liberty that we\npossess. We cannot go back upon such principles as these. We may go\nback upon those who fail to execute the law as they should. We may be\ndissatisfied with the decision of judges and may desire to have them\nremoved out of their places. But the law provides ways and means for\nall these things to be done under the constitution of our country, and\nit is better for us to abide the evils that we have than to fly to\ngreater evils that we know not what the results will be.--_Apr. C. R.,_\n1912, p. 8.\n\nPROUD OF THE UNITED STATES. I feel proud of the {513} nation of which\nwe are a part, because I am convinced in my own mind that there is not\nanother nation upon the face of the globe where the Lord Almighty could\nhave established his Church with so little difficulty and opposition\nas he has done here in the United States. This was a free country,\nand religious toleration was the sentiment of the people of the land.\nIt was the asylum for the oppressed. All the people of the world were\ninvited here to make homes of freedom for themselves, and under these\ntolerant circumstances the Lord was able to establish his Church, and\nhas been able to maintain it and preserve it up to this time, that\nit has grown and spread, until it has become respectable--not only\nby its members, not only by the few years of age that it possesses,\nbut respectable because of its intelligence, respectable because\nof its honesty, its purity, union and industry, and for all its\nvirtues.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1905, p. 6.\n\nORIGIN AND DESTINY OF THE UNITED STATES: LOYALTY OF THE LATTER-DAY\nSAINTS. This great American nation the Almighty raised up by the power\nof his omnipotent hand, that it might be possible in the latter days\nfor the kingdom of God to be established in the earth. If the Lord had\nnot prepared the way by laying the foundations of this glorious nation,\nit would have been impossible (under the stringent laws and bigotry of\nthe monarchical governments of the world) to have laid the foundations\nfor the coming of his great kingdom. The Lord has done this. His hand\nhas been over this nation, and it is his purpose and design to enlarge\nit, make it glorious above all others, and to give it dominion, and\npower over the earth, to the end that those who are kept in bondage\nand serfdom may be brought to the enjoyment of the fullest freedom\nand liberty of conscience possible for intelligent men to exercise\nin the earth. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints will\nbe a strong supporter of the nation of which we are a part, in the\naccomplishment of this grand purpose. {514} There are no more loyal\npeople to their country on God's earth today than are the Latter-day\nSaints to this country. There are no better, purer or more honorable\ncitizens of the United States to be found than are found within the\npale of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I testify to\nthis, and I know whereof I speak. We never have been enemies to our\nnation. We have always been true to it. Though we have been persecuted,\nwe have said, We will put our trust in thee. We have been driven and\nmaligned, not by the nation, but by insidious, wicked, unprincipled,\nhypocritical, lying, deceitful goats in sheep's clothing, who are\njealous and constantly raising a hue and cry against the covenant\npeople of God. Our government would have befriended us, protected us,\npreserved our rights and liberties, and would have defended us in the\nenjoyment of our possessions, if it had not been for these infernal\nhounds who are enemies to morality and to the truth. If there be\nanything despicable, if there be anything that can never, no, never,\nenter into the kingdom of God, it is a wilful liar; and if we have\nnot been lied about, maligned and misrepresented of late, then I do\nnot know what lying is. Well, let the falsifiers go on and lie. Some\npeople are evidently doomed to lie. President Woodruff used to say\nthere were some people in his day who were born to lie, and they were\ntrue to their missions. There are some of these born liars still with\nus and still true to their mission. They cannot, it would seem, tell\nthe truth; they often do not when it would be for their best good. So\nlet them go on and lie as much as they desire. But let us do right,\nkeep the laws of God, and the laws of man, honor our membership in the\nkingdom of God, our citizenship in the state of Utah, and our broader\ncitizenship in the nation of which we are a part, and then God will\nsustain and preserve us, and we will continue to grow as we have done\nfrom the beginning, only our future growth will be accelerated and be\nfar greater than it {515} has been in the past. These slanders and\nfalsehoods that are circulated abroad with the view of bringing the\nire of the nation upon us will, by and by, be swept away, and because\nof these misrepresentations the truth will be brought out clearer and\nplainer to the world. Thus the word of the Lord will be verified, that\nthey cannot do anything against, but for, the kingdom of God. This is\nthe Lord's work, it is not man's, and he will make it triumphant. He\nis spreading it abroad, and giving it deep root in the earth, that its\nbranches may grow and spread, and its fruit be seen throughout the\nlength and breadth of the land.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1903, pp. 73-74.\n\nSAINTS TO SERVE GOD. The Latter-day Saints are in the midst of these\nmountains for the express purpose of serving Almighty God. We have\nnot come here to serve ourselves, nor to serve the world. We are here\nbecause we have believed in the gospel that has been restored in the\nlatter day through the Prophet Joseph Smith. We are here because we\nbelieve that God Almighty has organized his Church and has restored the\nfulness of the gospel and holy priesthood. We are here because we have\nreceived the testimony of the Spirit of God that the course which we\nhave pursued in this regard is right and acceptable in the sight of the\nLord. We are here because we have come in obedience to the command of\nthe Almighty.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 43.\n\nGUIDED BY GOD TO THE WEST. On somewhat parallel lines our people might\ngo back in memory to Ohio and to Missouri and to Illinois, and recall\nincidents and conditions that existed in those early days by which our\npeople were harassed, mobbed, persecuted, hated and driven away from\ntheir possessions in Ohio, Missouri and Illinois. It was hard for our\npeople in those times, and under the conditions that then existed,\nto see where God in his providence designed good for his people in\npermitting these conditions to exist. But who today will dispute the\nfact that, although {516} we were compelled to leave Ohio, Missouri,\nand Illinois, against our will, our wishes, our interests temporally,\nas was supposed,--it was for our ultimate good? Who of us will now\ncontend that the overruling Providence which brought us to this place\nmade a mistake? None of us! When we look back to it we see clearly,\nbeyond any possible doubt, that the band of God was in it. And while it\nwas necessary for us to be moved from our footholds on the soil that\nour fathers had obtained from the government of the United States, and\nfrom old settlers, and while we were compelled to do it against our\nsupposed interests--we now see it has resulted in the greatest blessing\npossible to us and the Church.\n\nWhat could we have done in Ohio? What room was there for growth and\ndevelopment for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in\nCaldwell county, or in Jackson county, or in Clay county, Missouri?\nWhere was the chance for this Church to spread abroad, grow, and\nobtain a foothold in the earth, as we possess it today, in the state\nof Illinois--a populous state, her lands occupied by older inhabitants\nwho were uncongenial and unfriendly? They had no faith in our good\nintentions, nor in the divinity of our cause. They feared us, because\nthe Saints were progressive. The spirit of growth, development,\nand of advancement characterized the life and labors and existence\nof communities of Latter-day Saints, as it has with our people in\nMexico.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 6.\n\nTRUE PATRIOTISM. Patriotism should be sought for and will be found in\nright living, not in high sounding phrases or words. True patriotism\nis part of the solemn obligation that belongs both to the nation and\nto the individual and to the home. Our nation's reputation should be\nguarded as sacredly as our family's good name. That reputation should\nbe defended by every citizen, and our children should be taught to\ndefend their country's honor under all {517} circumstances. A truly\npatriotic spirit in the individual begets a public interest and\nsympathy which should be commensurate with our nation's greatness. To\nbe a true citizen of a great country takes nothing from, but adds to,\nindividual greatness. While a great and good people necessarily adds\ngreatness and goodness to national life, the nation's greatness reacts\nupon its citizens and adds honor to them, and insures their welfare\nand happiness. Loyal citizens will probably be the last to complain\nof the faults and failures of our national administrators. They would\nrather conceal those evils which exist, and try to persuade themselves\nthat they are only temporary and may and will in time be corrected.\nIt is none the less a patriotic duty to guard our nation whenever and\nwherever we can against those changeable and revolutionary tendencies\nwhich are destructive of a nation's weal and permanence.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ Vol. 47, July, 1912, pp. 388-389.\n\nIMPORTANCE OF NATIONAL PATRIOTISM. Our national welfare should always\nbe a theme deeply rooted in our minds and exemplified in our individual\nlives, and the desire for our nation's good should be stronger than\npolitical party adherence. The nation's welfare means the welfare of\nevery one of its citizens. To be a worthy and a prosperous nation, it\nmust possess those qualities which belong to individual virtues. The\nattitude of our country toward other nations should always be honest\nand above suspicion, and every good citizen should be jealous of our\nnation's reputation both at home and abroad. National patriotism is,\ntherefore, something more than mere expression of willingness to fight,\nif need be.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 47, July, 1912, p. 389.\n\nTHE CHURCH NOT PARTISAN. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints is no partisan Church. It is not a sect. It is THE CHURCH OF\nJESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. It is the only one today existing\nin the world that can and does legitimately bear the name of Jesus\nChrist and {518} his divine authority. I make this declaration in all\nsimplicity and honesty before you and before all the world, bitter as\nthe truth may seem to those who are opposed and who have no reason for\nthat opposition. It is nevertheless true and will remain true until he\nwho has a right to rule among the nations of the earth and among the\nindividual children of God throughout the world shall come and take the\nreins of government and receive the bride that shall be prepared for\nthe coming of the Bridegroom._--Improvement Era,_ Vol. 20, May, 1918,\np. 639. See also _Gospel Doctrine,_ pp. 169-170.\n\nTHE CHURCH LOYAL. All churches claim to be divinely appointed and place\nGod above country, and any man who renders true homage to God can not\nbreak the law, for he lives above it. No man can be a good Latter-day\nSaint and not be true to the best interests and general welfare of his\ncountry. After all these years, it is folly to say that the Church is\nantagonistic to the national government. The part which our people took\nin the Mexican and Spanish-American wars should be enough to eternally\nbrand such statements false. The allegiance claimed from its members by\nthe Church does not prevent a member from being a loyal citizen of the\nnation. It rather aids him; fidelity to the Church enables a man better\nto entertain patriotic allegiance to his nation and country. There is\nnothing required of a Latter-day Saint that can in any way be construed\nto militate against loyalty to the nation, and for that reason Senator\nSmoot is under no obligations to the Church that can come in conflict\nwith his fealty to country. It is plain that the campaign of the\nministers is unjustified.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7, March, 1904, p.\n382.\n\nLATTER-DAY SAINTS ARE GOOD CITIZENS. A good Latter-day Saint is a\ngood citizen in every way. I desire to say to the young men of our\ncommunity: be exemplary Latter-day Saints, and let nothing deter you\nfrom aspiring to the greatest positions which our nation has to offer.\nHaving {519} secured a place, let your virtue, your integrity, your\nhonesty, your ability, your religious teachings, implanted in your\nheart at the knees of your devoted \"Mormon\" mothers, \"so shine before\nmen, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which\nis in heaven.\"--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, April, 1903, p. 469.\n\nCHURCH NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR POLITICAL PARTIES. The Church of Christ is\nnot responsible for the actions of either of the political parties, in\nany sense, or form. If it were, they would stop their quarreling and\ncontending, and the bitterness and animosity they exhibit towards one\nanother would cease. If we had anything to do with them, we would stop\ntheir wrangling, and we would have peace in their ranks. The fact that\nthey quarrel as they do is proof positive we have nothing to do with\nthem.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 41.\n\nTHE CHURCH NOT IN POLITICS. The Church does not engage in politics;\nits members belong to the political parties at their own pleasure--to\nthe Republicans, the Democrats, or to no party at all. They are not\nasked, much less required, to vote this way or that--a requirement made\nby the Protestant ministers of their members against the Saints. But\nthey cannot justly be denied their rights as citizens, and there is no\nreason why they should be, for, on the average, they are as loyal, as\nsober, as well educated, as honest, as industrious, as virtuous, as\nmoral, as thrifty, and as worthy in every other respect as any people\nin the nation or on the earth, for that matter. I think that they are\njust a little better in these respects than most other communities or\nindividuals.\n\nTo the young men who may be disheartened by false attacks upon the\nSaints, and to the missionaries in the world, who are driven and\npersecuted, I wish to say: have no fear; slacken not your labors for\nthe truth; live as becometh Saints. You are in the right way, and the\nLord will not let {520} your efforts fail. This Church stands in no\ndanger from opposition and persecution from without. There is more to\nfear in carelessness, sin and indifference, from within; more danger\nthat the individual will fail in doing right and in conforming his life\nto the revealed doctrines of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. If we\ndo the right, all will be well, the God of our fathers will sustain\nus, and every opposition will tend only to the further spread of the\nknowledge of truth.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, June, 1903, p. 625.\n\nSHUN THE SPIRIT OF MOB VIOLENCE. Nobody in the world deplores more than\ndo the Latter-day Saints the prevalence and brutality of mob violence.\nIf mob violence in this country did not have its origin in the drivings\nand persecutions of the Latter-day Saints, it is certain that no\nclass of people in this country have suffered more and longer from\nthe lawlessness of the mob than have the Latter-day Saints. For more\nthan half a century the \"Mormons\" have been the victims of lawless mob\nviolence against which very little has been said, for the chief reason\nthat the victims had been so long pursued by hatred and prejudice that\nthe world had been taught to withdraw all its sympathy from them.\nWhipping, driving, and shooting \"Mormon\" elders in the South called\nforth no anxiety and little objection upon the part of the press; and\nthe \"Mormon\" elder, pure and upright in his life, has received less\nsympathy and protest in his favor than the negro ravisher who deserved,\nperhaps, the punishment, however inexcusable the method of executing it.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints in Utah, and everywhere, are earnestly and\nprayerfully admonished to shun as a sacred religious duty the spirit\nof mob violence. It is better to be patient and endure deprivations of\nhuman rights than to violate the institutions of our country, and to\nsubstitute violence for law and order. If the reign of the mob extends\nits hideous rule over this country as rapidly in the future {521} as it\nhas done in the past, it may reach communities where the Saints live\nbefore they are aware of its presence. It is not only the duty of every\nLatter-day Saint, therefore, to refrain from the violent and unlawful\nconduct of bodies of men bent upon human destruction, but to exercise\nhis influence and power to restrain others from imbuing their hands\nin the blood of their fellow men.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38,\nSeptember, 1903, p. 564.\n\nTHE DANGER OF MOBS. One of the greatest menaces to our country is that\nof the combination of men into irresponsible, reckless mobs, wild with\nprejudice, hatred and fanaticism, led by men of ambition, or passion,\nor hatred. There is no other thing in the world that I can conceive of\nso absolutely obnoxious to God and good men as a combination of men\nand women filled with the spirit of mobocracy. Men combining together\nto stop or shut off the food supply from the mouth of the honest\nlaborer to starve the man that is willing to work, and the wife and the\nchildren who are dependent upon him, because he is not willing to join\na mob, is one of the most infamous perils and menaces to the people of\nour country today. I do not care who they are, or what name they go by.\nThey are a menace to the peace of the world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1911, p.\n122.\n\nTHE BASIS OF LABOR UNIONS. If we are to have labor organizations among\nus, and there is no good reason why our young men might not be so\norganized, they should be formed on a sensible basis, and officered by\nmen who have their families and all their interests around them. The\nspirit of good-will and brotherhood, such as we have in the gospel of\nChrist, should characterize their conduct and organizations. For be it\nknown, the religious note is and should remain the dominant note of our\ncharacter and of all our actions.\n\nWhile there is no reason why workmen should not join together for\ntheir own mutual protection and benefit, {522} there is every reason\nwhy in so doing they should regard the rights of their fellows, be\njealous of the protection of property, and eliminate from their\nmethods of warfare, boycotts, sympathetic strikes, and the walking\ndelegate.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 6, August, 1903, p. 182.\n\nLABOR UNIONS. Labor unions will find that the same eternal law\nof justice applies to unions that applies to individuals, that\nfair dealing and rational conduct must be maintained if financial\nmisfortunes are averted. Where there are Latter-day Saints in unions\nthey should assume a conservative attitude and never arouse men's\nprejudices by inflaming their passions. There can be no objections\nto a firm and persistent contention for the right of labor, if the\ncontention is maintained in the spirit of reason and fairness. Above\nall things, the Latter-day Saints should hold sacred the life and\nliberty of their fellow-men, as also their rights of property and\nmaintain inviolate every right to which humanity is entitled.\n\nThe unions are forcing our people into an inconsistent and dangerous\nattitude when they compel Latter-day Saints within the union to\nmake war upon their brethren who are without the union, and thereby\ndenying the most sacred and God-given rights of one class of Saints\nthat another class may gain some advantage over a third person, their\nemployer. Such conduct is destructive of the liberty which every man is\nentitled to enjoy, and will lead in the end to the spirit of contention\nand apostasy.\n\nIt is not easy to see how the Latter-day Saints can endorse the methods\nof modern labor unions. As a people we have suffered too much from\nirrational class prejudice and class hatred to participate in violent\nand unjust agitations. No one denies the rights of laborers to unite in\ndemanding a just share of the prosperity of our country, provided the\nunion is governed by the same spirit that {523} should actuate men who\nprofess the guidance of a Christian conscience.\n\nIn the present status of capital and labor there should be mutual\ninterests; and at the same time workmen should realize that there is\na limit to the pressure which capital can endure by the demands made\nupon it. Competition has always given some measure of relief to the\nlaborer by the demands of capital for human service, and men should not\ntherefore abandon themselves to the supposed power of arbitrary demands\nwhich labor unions are now making in many cases upon their employers.\nThe contention for the recognition of unions is often a very indefinite\nfactor, for no one seems to know just what that recognition means now,\nor what it is to mean in the future. If recognition means the exclusive\nright of any class of men to gain a livelihood by their work, then\nrecognition should be persistently and forcefully resisted.\n\nThe Latter-day Saints, whether in the unions or out of them, know very\nwell whether individual or united demands are arbitrary and unjust, and\nthey will lose nothing by a manly refusal to violate their sense of\njustice.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 38, June, 1903, p. 370.\n\nCAUSE OF WAR. The condition of the world today presents a spectacle\nthat is deplorable, so far as it relates to the religious convictions,\nfaith and power of the inhabitants of the earth. Here we have nations\narrayed against nations, and yet in every one of these nations are\nso-called Christian peoples professing to worship the same God,\nprofessing to possess belief in the same divine Redeemer, many of them\nprofessing to be teachers of God's word, and ministers of life and\nsalvation to the children of men, and yet these nations are divided\none against the other, and each is praying to his God for wrath upon\nand victory over his enemies and for his own preservation. Would it be\npossible, could it be possible, for this condition to exist if {524}\nthe people of the world possessed really the true knowledge of the\ngospel of Jesus Christ? And if they really possessed the Spirit of the\nliving God--could this condition exist? No; it could not exist, but\nwar would cease, and contention and strife would be at an end. And not\nonly the spirit of war would not exist, but the spirit of contention\nand strife that now exists among the nations of the earth, which is\nthe primal element of war, would cease to be. We know that the spirit\nof strife and contention exists to an alarming extent among all the\npeople of the world. Why does it exist? Because they are not one with\nGod, nor with Christ. They have not entered into the true fold, and\nthe result is they do not possess the spirit of the true Shepherd\nsufficiently to govern and control their acts in the ways of peace and\nrighteousness. Thus they contend and strive one against another, and at\nlast nation rises up against nation in fulfilment of the predictions\nof the prophets of God that war should be poured out upon all nations.\nI don't want you to think I believe that God has designed or willed\nthat war should come among the people of the world, that the nations\nof the world should be divided against one another in war, and engaged\nin the destruction of each? God did not design or cause this. It is\ndeplorable to the heavens that such a condition should exist among men,\nbut the conditions do exist, and men precipitate war and destruction\nupon themselves because of their wickedness, and that because they will\nnot abide in God's truth, walk in his love, and seek to establish and\nmaintain peace instead of strife and contention in the world.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1914, p. 8.\n\nATTITUDE TOWARDS WAR. We do not want war. We do not want to see our\nnation go to war. We would like to see it the arbiter of peace for all\nnations. We would like to see the government of the United States true\nto the constitution, an instrument inspired by the spirit of wisdom\nfrom God. We want to see the benignity, the honor, the {525} glory\nand the good name, and the mighty influence for peace of this nation,\nextended abroad, not only over Hawaii and the Philippines, but over the\nislands of the sea east and west of us. We want to see the power, the\ninfluence for good, for elevating mankind, and for the establishment of\nrighteous principles spread out over these poor, helpless peoples of\nthe world, establishing peace, good will and intelligence among them,\nthat they may grow to be equal, if possible, to the enlightened nations\nof the world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 7.\n\nWE WANT PEACE. We want peace in the world. We want love and good will\nto exist throughout the earth, and among all the people of the world;\nbut there never can come to the world that spirit of peace and love\nthat should exist, until mankind will receive God's truth and God's\nmessage unto them, and acknowledge his power and authority which is\ndivine, and never found in the wisdom only of men.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914,\np. 7.\n\nWHEN PEACE SHALL COME. We will never have peace until we have truth. We\nwill never be able to establish peace on earth and good will until we\nhave drunk at the fountain of righteousness and eternal truth, as God\nhas revealed it to man.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1914, p. 129.\n\nPEACE ON EARTH, GOOD WILL TO MEN. We certainly live in troublesome\ntimes; and, notwithstanding the peace that pervades our own land,\nwe are not without our troubles at home. There is, among us today,\nI am sorry to say, the germ of the spirit that has prompted, very\nlargely, the conditions that exist in Europe today--internal unrest,\ndissatisfaction, discontent, internal contention over political, labor\nand religious matters, and almost every subject that affects society\nat this time. And the very germ that has prompted the terrible results\nthat we see in the nations of Europe, is at work among us here today.\nWe need not forget it, nor ignore it, either.\n\n{526} There is just one power, and one only, that can prevent war among\nthe nations of the earth, and that is true religion and undefiled\nbefore God, the Father. Nothing else will accomplish it. It is a very\ncommon expression today that there is good in all religions. So there\nis; but there is not sufficient good in the denominations of the world\nto prevent war, nor to prevent contention, strife, division and hatred\nof one another.\n\nAnd, put all the good doctrines, in all the denominations of the world,\ntogether, and they do not constitute sufficient good to prevent the\nevils that exist in the world. Why? Because the denominations lack the\nessential knowledge of God's revelation and truth, and the enjoyment\nof that spirit which comes from God that leadeth unto all truth, and\nthat inspires men to do good and not evil, to love and not to hate, to\nforgive and not to bear malice, to be kind and generous and not to be\nunkind and contracted.\n\nSo, I repeat, there is but one remedy that can prevent men from going\nto war, when they feel disposed to do it, and that is the Spirit of\nGod, which inspires to love, and not to hatred, which leads unto all\ntruth, and not unto error, which inclines the children of God to pay\ndeference to him and to his laws and to esteem them as above all other\nthings in the world.\n\nThe Lord has told us that these wars would come. We have not been\nignorant that they were pending, and that they were likely to burst out\nupon the nations of the earth at any time. We have been looking for the\nfulfilment of the words of the Lord that they would come. Why? Because\nthe Lord wanted it? No; not by any means. Was it because the Lord\npredestined it, or designed it, in any degree? No, not at all. Why? It\nwas for the reason that men did not hearken unto the Lord God, and he\nforeknew the results that would follow, because of men, and because of\nthe nations of the earth; and therefore he was able to predict what\nwould {527} befall them, and came upon them in consequence of their\nown acts, and not because he has willed it upon them, for they are but\nsuffering and reaping the results of their own actions.\n\nWell, my sisters, \"peace on earth, and good will to men,\" is our\nslogan. That is our principle. That is the principle of the gospel of\nJesus Christ. And while I think it is wrong, wickedly wrong, to force\nwar upon any nation, or upon any people, I believe it is righteous\nand just for every people to defend their own lives and their own\nliberties, and their own homes, with the last drop of their blood.\nI believe it is right, and I believe that the Lord will sustain any\npeople in defending their own liberty to worship God according to the\ndictates of their conscience, any people trying to preserve their wives\nand their children from the ravages of the war. But we do not want to\nbe brought into the necessity of having to defend ourselves.\n\nIf the condition of the world appears to you as it does to me, at\nthe present time it seems to me that you have within your hearts and\nminds one of the strongest evidences that has ever been brought to\nyour understanding, of the truth of the declaration which God gave to\nthe world through Joseph Smith, that \"they draw near to me with their\nlips, but their hearts are far from me; they teach for doctrines the\ncommandments of men: having a form of godliness, but they deny the\npower thereof,\" and have it not. (_History of the Church,_ Vol. 1, p.\n6.) In Germany, at this time, Protestants and Catholics are praying to\nGod for victory over their foes. In France and England and in Russia\nand in Belgium, and Austria, and in all other countries, that are at\nwar with one another, they are praying. Protestants and Catholics\ntogether for victory. The Allies are praying for victory, to the same\nGod, supposed to be, for these are called Christian nations, and they\nare members of the same churches, worshiping in the same forms of\nreligion and yet they are calling upon God {528} one against another,\nto defend them against their enemies, and to strengthen their arms to\ndestroy their foes. What does it prove? It proves what God said. They\nhave not his Spirit; they have not his power to guide them. They are\nnot in possession of his truth; and, therefore, the very conditions\nthat exist are the results of this unbelief in the truth; and this\nworship of men and organizations and powers of men is divested of the\npower of God.\n\nNow, my sisters, I am speaking from my point of view, and my point of\nview is that Christ was divinely appointed and sent into the world to\nrelieve mankind of sin through repentance; to relieve mankind from the\ndeath which came upon them by the sin of the first man. I believe it\nwith all my soul. I believe that Joseph Smith was raised up by Almighty\nGod to renew the spirit, power and plan of God's Church, of Christ's\ngospel and holy priesthood. I believe it with all my soul, or I would\nnot be here. I therefore stand upon this principle, that the truth is\nin the gospel of Jesus Christ, that the power of redemption, the power\nof peace, the power for good will, love, charity and forgiveness, and\nthe power for fellowship with God, abides in the gospel of Jesus Christ\nand in obedience to it on the part of the people. I therefore admit,\nand not only admit but claim, that there is nothing greater on earth,\nnor in heaven, than the truth of God's gospel which he has devised and\nrestored for the salvation and the redemption of the world. And it is\nthrough that that peace will come to the children of men, and it will\nnot come to the world in any other way. The nations cannot possess it\nwithout they come to God, from whom they are to receive the spirit of\nunion and the spirit of love. And those organizations in the world,\ncreated with a view to combining men, possess in them so many of the\nelements of self-destruction that they cannot exist long, as they are,\nand under the influences which hold them together today. I can tell you\nthat there is no combination formed by men that will {529} prosper and\ncontinue to endure, unless it is based upon the principles of truth,\nrighteousness, and justice toward all. When a man comes to me and says:\n\"You must be my servant, you must obey me, or conform to my plan, or we\nwill starve you to death,\" I don't care how many elements of goodness\nthere are in the organization that will exclude me from a right to\nworship God according to the dictates of my conscience, or that would\nprevent me from laboring in honest labor to earn my bread, it possesses\nthe elements of decay and destruction, and it cannot last, for it is\nwrong, absolutely wrong.\n\nIn the gospel is the light of freedom. Men worship God according to the\ndictates of their own conscience. We can not compel you to obey the\nprinciples of the gospel at all.\n\nThat is the principle of the gospel of Jesus Christ. But these man-made\norganizations will force you to do as they will, or they will damn you\nand destroy you; and therein lies the elements of self-destruction\nin--themselves, because they can only last for a time.--_Relief Society\nMagazine,_ Vol. 2, No. 1, 1914, p. 13.\n\nTHE KEY TO PEACE. There is only one thing that can bring peace into\nthe world. It is the adoption of the gospel of Jesus Christ, rightly\nunderstood, obeyed and practiced by rulers and people alike. It is\nbeing preached in power to all nations, kindreds, tongues and peoples\nof the world, by the Latter-day Saints, and the day is not far distant\nwhen its message of salvation shall sink deep into the hearts of\nthe common people, who, in sincerity and earnestness, when the time\ncomes, will not only surely register their judgment against a false\nChristianity, but against war and the makers of war as crimes against\nthe human race. For years it has been held that peace comes only by\npreparation for war; the present conflict should prove that peace\ncomes only by preparing for peace, through training the people in\nrighteousness {530} and justice, and selecting rulers who respect the\nrighteous will of the people.\n\nNot long hence and the voice of the people shall be obeyed, and the\ntrue gospel of peace shall dominate the hearts of the mighty. It will\nthen be impossible for war lords to have power over the life and death\nof millions of men as they now have, to decree the ruin of commerce,\nindustry, and growing fields, or to cause untold mental agony and\nhuman misery like plague and pestilence to prevail over the nations.\nIt looks much as if, after the devastation of wars, as promised in the\nscriptures, (and who shall say that it may not follow this war?) the\nself-constituted monarchs must give way to rulers chosen by the people,\nwho shall be guided by the doctrines of love and peace as taught in the\ngospel of our Lord. There will then be instituted a new social order in\nwhich the welfare of all shall be uppermost, and all shall be permitted\nto live in the utmost liberty and happiness.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n17, No. 11, September, 1914, p. 1074.\n\nGOD STRIVES WITH WARRING NATIONS. Would the nations of the earth that\nare at war with each other be at war as they are, if the Spirit of\nGod Almighty had pervaded their souls and moved and actuated them\nin their designs? No; not at all. Worldly ambition, pride, and the\nlove of power, determination on the part of rulers to prevail over\ntheir competitors in the national games of life, wickedness at heart,\ndesire for power, for worldly greatness, have led the nations of\nthe earth to quarrel with one another and have brought them to war\nand self-destruction. I presume there is not a nation in the world\ntoday that is not tainted with this evil more or less. It may be\npossible, perhaps to trace the cause of the evil, or the greatest\npart of it, to some particular nation of the earth; but I do not\nknow. This I do believe, with all my heart, that the hand of God is\nstriving with certain nations of the earth to preserve and protect\n{531} human liberty, freedom to worship him according to the dictates\nof conscience, freedom and the inalienable right of men to organize\nnational governments in the earth, to choose for themselves their own\nleaders; men whom they may select as standards of honor, of virtue and\ntruth, men of wisdom, understanding and integrity; men who have at\nheart the well being of the people who choose them to govern, to enact\nand execute the laws in righteousness. I believe that the Lord's hand\nis over the nations of the world today, to bring about this rule and\nthis reign of liberty and righteousness among the nations of the earth.\nHe has some hard material to work with, too. He is working with men\nwho never prayed, men who have never known God, nor Jesus Christ whom\nhe has sent into the world, and whom to know is life eternal. God is\ndealing with nations of infidels, men who fear not God, and love not\nthe truth, men who have no respect for virtue or purity of life. God\nis dealing with men who are full of pride and ambition; and he will\nfind it difficult, I fear, to control them and lead them directly in\nthe course that he would have them pursue to accomplish his purposes;\nbut he is striving to uplift. God is striving to bless, to benefit, to\nhappify, to ameliorate the condition of his children in the world, to\ngive them freedom from ignorance and a knowledge of him, to learn of\nhis ways and to walk in his paths, that they may have his Spirit to be\nwith them always, to lead them into all truth.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n20, July, 1917, p. 823.\n\nCONDUCT OF THE BOYS IN THE ARMY. Therefore, when our boys and our\nmaturer men are invited and chosen, selected and called, to go out to\nhelp to protect and defend these principles, we hope and pray, and we\ncertainly have some reason to believe, that there will be some, at\nleast, from amidst the great family of mankind in the world, who will\nhave some affinity with the Spirit of God and at least some desire,\nsome inclination, to hearken to the whisperings of the {532} still\nsmall voice of the Spirit, that leadeth to peace and happiness, to\nthe well-being and the uplifting of mankind in the world and to life\neternal. When a Latter-day Saint, a man born, perhaps, and reared under\nthe bond of the New and Everlasting Covenant of the gospel, enlists\nin the army of the United States, in the National Guard, which has\nbeen recommended here by President Penrose to you--and which I confirm\nand emphasize, because I think the citizens of the state should be\nunited together, and the cities and the state should stand together\nand should have sympathy and fellowship for each other, more than they\ncould expect to derive from those of other states and places, who are\nstrangers and foreigners to them--that when our boys, thus born, are\ncalled into the army of the United States, I hope and pray that they\nwill carry with them the Spirit of God, not the spirit of bloodshed, of\nadultery, of wickedness, but the spirit of righteousness, the spirit\nwhich leads to do good, to build up, to benefit the world, and not to\ndestroy and shed blood.\n\nRemember the passage of scripture that was quoted here by President\nLund, as related in the Book of Mormon, concerning the pure young men\nthat abjured war and the shedding of blood, lived pure and innocent,\nfree from the contaminating thought of strife, of anger, or wickedness\nin their hearts; but when necessity required, and they were called\nto go out to defend their lives, and the lives of their fathers and\nmothers, and their homes, they went--not to destroy but to defend, not\nto shed blood but rather to save the blood of the innocent and of the\nunoffending, and the peace-lovers of mankind.\n\nWill those men who go out from Utah, from the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints, forget their prayers? Will they forget God? Will\nthey forget the teachings that they have received from their parents at\nhome? Will they forget the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ and\nthe covenants that they have made in the waters of baptism, and {533}\nin sacred places? Or will they go out as men, in every sense--pure men,\nhigh-minded men, honest men, virtuous men, men of God? That is what I\nam anxious about.\n\nI want to see the hand of God made manifest in the acts of the men\nthat go out from the ranks of the Church of Jesus Christ and from the\nstate of Utah, to help to defend the principles of liberty and sound\ngovernment for the human family. I want to see them so live that they\ncan be in communion with the Lord, in their camps, and in their secret\nplaces, and that in the midst of battle they can say: \"Father, my life\nand my spirit are in thine hand!\"\n\nI want to see the boys that go away from here in this cause, go feeling\njust as our missionaries do when sent out into the world, carrying with\nthem the spirit a good mother feels when she parts with her boy, on the\nmorning of his departure for his mission. She embraces him with all the\nmother's love in her soul--!\n\nI know how the mother feels for her boy when he goes away from home on\na mission, where he will be in the midst of strangers, without friends,\ntrying to preach the gospel to the world. She says to him: \"My boy,\nI have taught you the principles of the gospel. I have taught you to\npray to God, at my knees, from the time you were a child until you have\nreached manhood. I have taught you virtue. I have taught you honor. I\nhave taught you to stand for the Truth, and to honor your father and\nyour mother in the world, and by so doing honor the fathers and the\nmothers, and the daughters of all men, wherever you go. Never in your\nlife think of defiling any man's wife, or daughter, any more than you\nwould think of defiling your mother or your sister! Go out into the\nworld from your home clean. Keep yourself pure and unspotted from the\nworld, and you will be immune from sin, and God will protect you. You\nwill be in his hands. Then, if anything should happen that would cost\nyou your life, you will lay it down in the service of humanity, and of\n{534} God. You would lay down your life pure and undefiled. Your spirit\nwould ascend from that tenement of clay inhabited in this world, into\nthe glorious presence of God, undefiled, uncontaminated, pure and clean\nas the spirit of a child just born into the world. Thus you would be\nacceptable to God, ready to receive your crown of glory and everlasting\nreward.\"\n\nSo I would say, \"My boy, my son, and your son, when you go out to face\nthe disasters that are now afflicting the world, go out as you do on a\nmission, be just as good and pure and true in the army of the United\nStates as you are in the army of the elders of Israel who are preaching\nthe gospel of love and peace to the world. Then, if you unavoidably\nfall prey to the bullet of the enemy you will go pure as you have\nlived; you will be worthy of your reward; you will have proved yourself\na hero, and not only a hero, but a valiant servant of the living God,\nworthy of his acceptation and of admission into the loving presence of\nthe Father!\"\n\nIt is in such things as this that we can see the hand of God. If our\nboys will only go out into the world this way, carrying with them the\nspirit of the gospel and the behavior of true Latter-day Saints, no\nmatter what may befall them in life, they will endure with the best.\nThey will be able to endure as much as anybody else can possibly endure\nof fatigue or of suffering, if necessary, and when they are brought to\nthe test they will stand it! Because they have no fear of death! They\nwill be free from fear of the consequences of their own lives. They\nwill have no need to dread death, for they have done their work; they\nhave kept the faith, they are pure in heart, and they are worthy to see\nGod!\n\nI have some feelings in these matters, for I have boys of my own, and\nI love my sons. They have grown up with me. They are mine! The Lord\ngave them to me. I expect to claim them, in the relationship of father\nand sons that exists {535} between us, throughout all eternities\nthat will come. I would rather see my sons shot down by the enemies\nof God and humanity, by those who are inimical to the freedom of the\nchildren of men, while defending the cause of Righteousness and Truth,\na thousand times rather, than to see them die the vile death of sinners\nand of transgressors of the laws of God. While death in battle might\nbe instantaneous, or it might linger, perhaps, to one whose cause\nis just it would be honorable; but the death that is caused by the\ntransgression of the laws of God, by the poison and sting of sin, is to\nbe dreaded worse, a thousand times, than to die sinless in defending\nthe cause of Truth.\n\nI don't want to see one of my boys lose the faith of the gospel of\nJesus Christ. I don't want to see one of them deny Christ, the Son of\nthe living God, the Savior of the world. I do not want one of them\nto turn his back upon the divine mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith\nwhose blood courses in their veins. I would rather see them perish in\ndefending a cause of righteousness, a thousand times, while they are\nfirm in the faith, than I would see them live to deny that faith and\nthe God that gave them life! That is where I stand with reference to\nthe matters that are facing us at this moment!--_Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n20, July, 1917, p. 824, _June C. R._\n\nMESSAGE TO THE BOYS IN WAR SERVICE. Our country is at war. This\nregrettable condition has been forced upon us by enemies of\nrepresentative government and individual freedom. Despotism is\nendeavoring to gain the ascendency and to establish its might in the\nearth. Many of our young men who have been reared in the Church,\nand taught the principles of the gospel in the Sabbath Schools and\nother organizations of the Church, have been called to the colors in\ndefense of our liberties and the liberty and freedom of the world.\nIn all probability they will be sent to the front before many months\nhave passed, to take their places in the trenches in the European\nbattlefields and engage {536} in this appalling conflict, the like of\nwhich the world has never seen until this day.\n\nWe most sincerely hope that our young men will prove loyal to their\ncountry and stand honorably in its defense and prove themselves worthy\nin every respect as defenders of those principles for which our\ngovernment was born and for which it still exists.\n\nIn going forth to war these young men are liable to be confronted with\ndanger far greater than that which they might expect from the bullets\nof the enemy. There are many evils that usually follow in the wake\nof marshaled armies equipped for and engaged in war, far worse than\nhonorable death which may come in the conflict of battle. It matters\nnot so much when our young men are called, or where they may go, but\nit does matter much to their parents, friends and associates in the\ntruth, and above all to themselves, how they go. They have been trained\nall their lives as members of the Church to keep themselves pure and\nunspotted from the sins of the world, to respect the rights of others,\nto be obedient to righteous principles, to remember that virtue is one\nof the greatest gifts from God. Moreover, that they should respect\nthe virtue of others and rather die a thousand times than defile\nthemselves by committing deadly sin. We want them to go forth clean,\nboth in thought and action, with faith in the principles of the gospel\nand the redeeming grace of our Lord and Savior. We would have them\nremember that only by living clean and faithful lives can they hope to\nattain the salvation promised through the shedding of the blood of our\nRedeemer.\n\nIf they will go forth in this manner, fit companions for the Spirit\nof the Lord, free from sin, and trusting in the Lord, then whatever\nbefalls them they will know that they have found favor in the sight of\nGod. Should death overtake them while thus engaged in the discharge of\nduty in defense of their country, they need have no fear, for their\n{537} salvation is assured. Moreover, under conditions such as these\nthey will have a better claim to the blessings of the Almighty and,\nlike the two thousand young men of Helaman's army, they will be more\nlikely to receive the protecting care of the Lord.\n\nLet them go in the spirit of truth and righteousness; the spirit which\nwill direct them to save rather than destroy; which leads to do good\nrather than to commit evil; with love in their hearts for their fellow\nmen, prepared to teach all mankind the saving principles of the gospel.\nAnd, should they be required, in the defense of the principles for\nwhich they go, to shed the blood of any among the contending forces,\nit shall not be a sin, and the blood of their enemies shall not be\nrequired at their hands.\n\nWe will have no fear for those who will be true to the covenants\nthey have made in the waters of baptism and observe to keep the\ncommandments of God. If they die, they shall die unto the Lord and\nshall stand before him spotless and void of offense. And should they\nreturn unharmed, we will give to our Father in heaven the credit for\nhis protecting care over them while in the discharge of perilous duty.\nWhile they are away the prayers of the Saints will ascend in their\nbehalf for their protection, and we sincerely hope their prayers\nwill not be without avail, and surely they will avail if our boys\nwill continue to be worthy of the mercies of the Lord.--_Juvenile\nInstructor,_ August, 1917, p. 404, Vol. 52.\n\n{538}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXIV\n\nETERNAL LIFE AND SALVATION\n\nETERNAL LIFE AND SALVATION. Every man born into the world will die. It\nmatters not who he is, nor where he is, whether his birth be among the\nrich and the noble, or among the lowly and poor in the world, his days\nare numbered with the Lord, and in due time he will reach the end. We\nshould think of this. Not that we should go about with heavy hearts or\nwith downcast countenances; not at all. I rejoice that I am born to\nlive, to die, and to live again. I thank God for this intelligence.\nIt gives me joy and peace that the world cannot give, neither can the\nworld take it away. God has revealed this to me, in the gospel of\nJesus Christ. I know it to be true. Therefore, I have nothing to be\nsad over, nothing to make me sorrowful. All that I have to do with in\nthe world is calculated to buoy me up, to give me joy and peace, hope\nand consolation in this present life, and a glorious hope of salvation\nand exaltation in the presence of my God in the world to come. I have\nno reason to mourn, not even at death. It is true, I am weak enough to\nweep at the death of my friends and kindred. I may shed tears when I\nsee the grief of others. I have sympathy in my soul for the children\nof men. I can weep with them when they weep; I can rejoice with them\nwhen they rejoice; but I have no cause to mourn, nor to be sad because\ndeath comes into the world. I am speaking now of the temporal death,\nthe death of the body. All fear of this death has been removed from the\nLatter-day Saints. They have no dread of the temporal death, because\nthey know that as death came upon them by the transgression of Adam, so\nby the righteousness of Jesus Christ shall life come unto them, {539}\nand though they die, they shall live again. Possessing this knowledge,\nthey have joy even in death, for they know that they shall rise again\nand shall meet again beyond the grave. They know that the spirit dies\nnot, at all; that it passes through no change, except the change from\nimprisonment in this mortal clay to freedom and to the sphere in\nwhich it acted before it came to this earth. We are begotten in the\nsimilitude of Christ himself. We dwelt with the Father and with the Son\nin the beginning, as the sons and daughters of God; and at the time\nappointed, we came to this earth to take upon ourselves tabernacles,\nthat we might become conformed to the likeness and image of Jesus\nChrist and become like him; that we might have a tabernacle, that we\nmight pass through death as he has passed through death, that we might\nrise again from the dead as he has risen from the dead. As he was the\nfirst fruits of the resurrection of the dead, so shall we be the second\nfruits of the resurrection from the dead; for as he came forth, so\nshall we come forth. What is there, therefore, to be sad about? What is\nthere to make us heavy of heart or sorrowful in this matter? Nothing at\nall. Sorrowful, indeed, to think that we shall live forever! Is there\nany cause for sorrow to know that we shall rise from the dead, and\npossess the same tabernacle that we have here in mortality? Is there\ncause for sorrow in this great, glorious gospel truth that has been\nrevealed to us in this dispensation? Certainly there can be no sorrow\nconnected with a thought like this. There must be only joy connected\nwith this knowledge--the joy that springs from the ten thousand\nfeelings and affections of the human soul; the joy that we feel in\nassociation with brethren, with wives and children, with fathers and\nmothers, with brothers and sisters. All these joyous thoughts spring\nup in our souls at the thought of death and the resurrection. Wherein\nshould we be sad or sorrowful? On the contrary, it is cause for joy\nunspeakable, and for {540} pure happiness. I cannot express the joy I\nfeel at the thought of meeting my father, and my precious mother, who\ngave me birth in the midst of persecution and poverty, who bore me in\nher arms and was patient, forbearing, tender and true during all my\nhelpless moments in the world. The thought of meeting her, who can\nexpress the joy? The thought of meeting my children who have preceded\nme beyond the veil, and of meeting my kindred and my friends, what\nhappiness it affords! For I know that I shall meet them there. God has\nshown me that this is true. He has made it clear to me, in answer to my\nprayer and devotion, as he has made it clear to the understanding of\nall men who have sought diligently to know him.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899,\npp. 70-71.\n\nCLOSE RELATION OF THE NEXT LIFE. I feel sure that the Prophet Joseph\nSmith and his associates, who, under the guidance and inspiration of\nthe Almighty, and by his power, began this latter-day work, would\nrejoice and do rejoice,--was going to say if they were permitted to\nlook down upon the scene that I behold in this tabernacle; but I\nbelieve they do have the privilege of looking down upon us just as\nthe all-seeing eye of God beholds every part of his handiwork. For I\nbelieve that those who have been chosen in this dispensation and in\nformer dispensations, to lay the foundation of God's work in the midst\nof the children of men, for their salvation and exaltation, will not\nbe deprived in the spirit world from looking down upon the results\nof their own labors, efforts and mission assigned them by the wisdom\nand purpose of God, to help to redeem and to reclaim the children of\nthe Father from their sins. So I feel quite confident that the eye\nof Joseph, the prophet, and of the martyrs of this dispensation, and\nof Brigham, and John, and Wilford, and those faithful men who were\nassociated with them in their ministry upon the earth, are carefully\nguarding the interests of the kingdom of God in which {541} they\nlabored and for which they strove during their mortal lives. I believe\nthey are as deeply interested in our welfare today, if not with greater\ncapacity, with far more interest, behind the veil, than they were\nin the flesh. I believe they know more; I believe their minds have\nexpanded beyond their comprehension in mortal life, and their interests\nare enlarged and expanded in the works of the Lord to which they gave\ntheir lives and their best service. Although some may feel and think\nthat it is a little extreme to take this view, yet I believe that it is\ntrue; and I have a feeling in my heart that I stand in the presence not\nonly of the Father and of the Son, but in the presence of those whom\nGod commissioned, raised up, and inspired, to lay the foundations of\nthe work in which we are engaged. Accompanying that sense of feeling,\nI am impressed with the thought that I would not this moment say or do\none thing that would be taken as unwise or imprudent, or that would\ngive offense to any of my former associates and co-laborers in the work\nof the Lord.\n\nI would not like to say one thing, or express a thought, that would\ngrieve the heart of Joseph, or of Brigham, or of John, or of Wilford,\nor of Lorenzo, or of any of their faithful associates in the ministry.\nSometimes the Lord expands our vision from this point of view and\nthis side of the veil, that we feel and seem to realize that we can\nlook beyond the thin veil which separates us from that other sphere.\nIf we can see, by the enlightening influence of the Spirit of God\nand through the words that have been spoken by the holy prophets of\nGod, beyond the veil that separates us from the spirit world, surely\nthose who have passed beyond, can see more clearly through the veil\nback here to us than it is possible for us to see to them from our\nsphere of action. I believe we move and have our being in the presence\nof heavenly messengers and of heavenly beings. We are not separated\nfrom them. We begin to realize more and more fully, as we {542}\nbecome acquainted with the principles of the gospel, as they have\nbeen revealed anew in this dispensation, that we are closely related\nto our kindred, to our ancestors, to our friends and associates and\nco-laborers who have preceded us into the spirit world. We cannot\nforget them; we do not cease to love them; we always hold them in our\nhearts, in memory, and thus we are associated and united to them by\nties that we cannot break, that we cannot dissolve or free ourselves\nfrom. If this is the case with us in our finite condition, surrounded\nby our mortal weaknesses, shortsightedness, lack of inspiration and\nwisdom, from time to time, how much more certain it is, and reasonable\nand consistent, to believe that those who have been faithful, who\nhave gone beyond, are still engaged in the work for the salvation of\nthe souls of men, in the opening of the prison doors to them that are\nbound and proclaiming liberty to the captives, who can see us better\nthan we can see them--that they know us better than we know them. They\nhave advanced; we are advancing; we are growing as they have grown; we\nare reaching the goal that they have attained unto; and therefore, I\nclaim that we live in their presence, they see us, they are solicitous\nfor our welfare, they love us now more than ever. For now they see the\ndangers that beset us; they can comprehend better than ever before,\nthe weaknesses that are liable to mislead us into dark and forbidden\npaths. They see the temptations and the evils that beset us in life,\nand the proneness of mortal beings to yield to temptation and to wrong\ndoing; hence their solicitude for us and their love for us and their\ndesire for our well being must be greater than that which we feel for\nourselves. I thank God for the feeling that I possess and enjoy, and\nfor the realization that I have that I stand, not only in the presence\nof Almighty God, my Maker and Father, but in the presence of his Only\nBegotten Son in the flesh, the Savior of the world; and I stand in the\npresence of Peter and James (and perhaps the {543} eyes of John are\nalso upon us and we know it not) and that I stand also in the presence\nof Joseph, and Hyrum, and Brigham and John, and those who have been\nvaliant in the testimony of Jesus Christ and faithful to their mission\nin the world, who have gone before. When I go, I want to have the\nprivilege of meeting them with the consciousness that I have followed\ntheir example, that I have carried out the mission in which they\nwere engaged, as they would have it carried out; that I have been as\nfaithful in the discharge of duty, committed to me and required at my\nhand, as they were faithful in their time, and that when I meet them, I\nshall meet them as I met them here, in love, in harmony, in unison, and\nin perfect confidence that I have done my duty as they have done theirs.\n\nI hope you will forgive me for my emotion. You would have peculiar\nemotions, would you not, if you felt that you stood in the presence\nof your Father, in the very presence of Almighty God, in the very\npresence of the Son of God and of holy angels? You would feel rather\nemotional, rather sensitive. I feel it to the very depths of my soul\nthis moment. So I hope you will forgive me, if I exhibit some of my\nreal feelings.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1916, pp. 2-4.\n\nCONDITION IN A FUTURE LIFE. Some people dream, you know, and think, and\nteach that all the glory they ever expect to have in the world to come\nis to sit in the light and glory of the Son of God, and sing praises\nand songs of joy and gratitude all their immortal lives. We do not\nbelieve in any such things. We believe that every man will have his\nwork to do in the other world, just as surely as he had it to do here,\nand a greater work than he can do here. We believe that we are on the\nroad of advancement, of development in knowledge, in understanding, and\nin every good thing, and that we will continue to grow, advance, and\ndevelop throughout the eternities that are before us. That is what we\nbelieve.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, p. 8.\n\n{544} SPIRITUAL DEATH. But I want to speak a word or two in relation\nto another death, which is a more terrible death than that of the\nbody. When Adam, our first parent, partook of the forbidden fruit,\ntransgressed the law of God, and became subject unto Satan, he was\nbanished from the presence of God, and was thrust out into outer\nspiritual darkness. This was the first death. Yet living, he was\ndead--dead to God, dead to light and truth, dead spiritually; cast out\nfrom the presence of God; communication between the Father and the\nSon was cut off. He was as absolutely thrust out from the presence of\nGod as was Satan and the hosts that followed him. That was spiritual\ndeath. But the Lord said that he would not suffer Adam nor his\nposterity to come to the temporal death until they should have the\nmeans by which they might be redeemed from the first death, which is\nspiritual. Therefore angels were sent unto Adam, who taught him the\ngospel, and revealed to him the principle by which he could be redeemed\nfrom the first death, and be brought back from banishment and outer\ndarkness into the marvelous light of the gospel. He was taught faith,\nrepentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, in the name of Jesus\nChrist, who should come in the meridian of time and take away the sin\nof the world, and was thus given a chance to be redeemed from the\nspiritual death before he should die the temporal death.\n\nNow, all the world today, I am sorry to say, with the exception of a\nhandful of people who have obeyed the new and everlasting covenant, are\nsuffering this spiritual death. They are cast out from the presence\nof God. They are without God, without gospel truth, and without the\npower of redemption; for they know not God nor his gospel. In order\nthat they may be redeemed and saved from the spiritual death which has\nspread over the world like a pall, they must repent of their sins, and\nbe baptized by one having authority, for the remission of their sins,\nthat they may be {545} born of God. That is why we want these young men\nto go out into the world to preach the gospel. While they themselves\nunderstand but little, perhaps, the germ of life is in them. They\nhave been born again, they have received the gift of the Holy Ghost,\nand they have the authority of the holy priesthood, by which they can\nadminister in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy\nGhost. Though they may know but little in the beginning, they can\nlearn, and as they learn they can preach, and as they have opportunity\nthey can baptize for the remission of sins. Therefore, we want them\nto do their duty at home. We want them above all things to be pure in\nheart.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1899, p. 72.\n\nTHE UNPARDONABLE SIN. Now, if Judas really had known God's power, and\nhad partaken thereof, and did actually \"deny the truth\" and \"defy\" that\npower, \"having denied the Holy Spirit after he had received it,\" and\nalso \"denied the Only Begotten,\" after God had \"revealed him\" unto him,\nthen there can be no doubt that he \"will die the second death.\"\n\nThat Judas did partake of all this knowledge--that these great truths\nhad been revealed to him--that he had received the Holy Spirit by the\ngift of God, and was therefore qualified to commit the unpardonable\nsin, is not at all clear to me. To my mind it strongly appears that not\none of the disciples possessed sufficient light, knowledge nor wisdom,\nat the time of the crucifixion, for either exaltation or condemnation;\nfor it was afterward that their minds were opened to understand the\nscriptures, and that they were endowed with power from on high; without\nwhich they were only children in knowledge, in comparison to what they\nafterwards become under the influence of the Spirit.\n\nSaul, of Tarsus, possessing extraordinary intelligence and learning,\nbrought up at the feet of Gamaliel, taught according to the perfect\nmanner of the law, persecuted the {546} Saints unto death, binding\nand delivering unto prisons both men and women; and when the blood\nof the Martyr Stephen was shed, Saul stood by keeping the raiment of\nthose who slew him, and consented unto his death. And \"he made havoc\nof the Church, entering into every house, and haling men and women\ncommitted them to prison.\" And when they were put to death, he gave his\nvoice against them, and he \"punished them oft in every synagogue, and\ncompelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them,\npersecuted them even unto strange cities,\" and yet this man committed\nno unpardonable sin, because he knew not the Holy Ghost. Acts 8:3; 9:1;\n22:4; 26:10, 11.\n\nWhile, for the crime of adultery with Bathsheba, and for ordering Uriah\nto be put in the front of battle in a time of war, where he was slain\nby the enemy, the priesthood, and the kingdom were taken from David,\nthe man after God's own heart, and his soul was thrust into hell. Why?\nBecause \"the Holy Ghost spake by the mouth of David\"--or, in other\nwords, David possessed the gift of the Holy Ghost, and had power to\nspeak by the light thereof. But even David, though guilty of adultery\nand murder of Uriah, obtained the promise that his soul should not\nbe left in hell, which means, as I understand it, that even he shall\nescape the second death.\n\nWhile suspended upon the cross, in the agonies of death, as he was\nabout to yield up his spirit, our gracious, glorious Savior breathed\nthis memorable and merciful prayer: \"Father, forgive them; for they\nknow not what they do.\" (Luke 23:34.)\n\nNo man can sin against light until he has it; nor against the Holy\nGhost, until after he has received it by the gift of God through the\nappointed channel or way. To sin against the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of\nTruth, the Comforter, the Witness of the Father and the Son, wilfully\ndenying him and defying him, after having received him, constitutes\n{547} this sin. Did Judas possess this light, this witness, this\nComforter, this baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, this endowment from\non high? If he did, he received it before the betrayal, and therefore\nbefore the other eleven apostles. And if this be so, you may say,\n\"he is a son of perdition without hope.\" But if he was destitute of\nthis glorious gift and outpouring of the Spirit, by which the witness\ncame to the eleven, and their minds were opened to see and know the\ntruth, and they were able to testify of him, then what constituted the\nunpardonable sin of this poor, erring creature, who rose no higher in\nthe scale of intelligence honor or ambition than to betray the Lord of\nglory for thirty pieces of silver?\n\nBut not knowing that Judas did commit the unpardonable sin; nor that he\nwas a \"son of perdition without hope\" who will die the second death,\nnor what knowledge he possessed by which he was able to commit so great\na sin, I prefer, until I know better, to take the merciful view that\nhe may be numbered among those for whom the blessed Master prayed,\n\"Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do.\"--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 21, June, 1918, p. 732.\n\nTHE RESURRECTION. Speaking of the resurrection, the subject on which\nso much has been said during this conference, and appropriately said,\ntoo--we distinctly believe that Jesus Christ himself is the true, and\nonly true type of the resurrection of men from death unto life. We\nbelieve there is no other form of resurrection from death to life; that\nas he rose, and as he preserved his identity, even to the scars of the\nwounds in his hands and feet and side, that he could prove himself to\nthose that were skeptical of the possibility of rising from the dead,\nthat he was indeed himself, the Lord crucified, buried in the tomb,\nand raised again from death to life, so it will be with you and with\nevery son and daughter of Adam, born into the world. You will not lose\nyour identity any more than Christ did. You will {548} be brought forth\nfrom death to life again, just as surely as Christ was brought forth\nfrom death to life again, just as surely as those who ministered to the\nProphet Joseph Smith had been raised from death to life--therefore, in\nthe same manner in which Christ has been raised, so will life, and the\nresurrection from death to life again, come upon all who have descended\nfrom our first parents. The death that came into the world by Adam's\ntransgression has been conquered, and its terror vanquished by the\npower and righteousness of the Son of God. He came to redeem man from\nthe temporal death, and also to save him from spiritual death if he\nwill repent of his sins, and will believe on the name of Christ, follow\nhis example, and obey his laws.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1912, pp. 135-136.\n\nNATURE OF MINISTERING ANGELS. We are told by the Prophet Joseph Smith,\nthat \"there are no angels who minister to this earth but those who do\nbelong or have belonged to it.\" Hence, when messengers are sent to\nminister to the inhabitants of this earth, they are not strangers,\nbut from the ranks of our kindred, friends, and fellow-beings and\nfellow-servants. The ancient prophets who died were those who came to\nvisit their fellow creatures upon the earth. They came to Abraham, to\nIsaac, and to Jacob; it was such beings--holy beings if you please--who\nwaited upon the Savior and administered to him on the Mount. The angel\nthat visited John, when an exile and unfolded to his vision future\nevents in the history of man upon the earth, was one who had been here,\nwho had toiled and suffered in common with the people of God; for you\nremember that John, after his eyes had beheld the glories of the great\nfuture, was about to fall down and worship him, but was peremptorily\nforbidden to do so. \"See thou do it not; for I am thy fellow-servant,\nand of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings\nof this book; worship God.\" (Rev. 22:9) Jesus has {549} visited the\npeople of this earth from time to time. He visited and showed himself\nin his spiritual body to the brother of Jared, touching certain\nstones with his finger, that the brother of Jared had fashioned out\nof the rock, making them to give light to him and his people in the\nbarges in which they crossed the waters of the great deep to come to\nthis land. He visited others at various times before and after he\ntabernacled in the flesh. It was Jesus who created this earth, it\ntherefore is his inheritance, and he had a perfect right to come and\nminister to inhabitants of this earth. He came in the meridian of time\nand tabernacled in the flesh, some 33 years among men, introducing\nand teaching the fulness of the gospel, and calling upon all men to\nfollow in his footsteps; to do the same thing that he himself did,\nthat they might be worthy to inherit with him the same glory. After he\nsuffered the death of the body, he appeared, not only to his disciples\nand others on the eastern continent, but to the inhabitants of this\ncontinent, and he ministered unto them as he did to the people in the\nland of Palestine. In like manner our fathers and mothers, brothers,\nsisters and friends who have passed away from this earth, having been\nfaithful, and worthy to enjoy these rights and privileges, may have\na mission given them to visit their relatives and friends upon the\nearth again, bringing from the divine Presence messages of love, of\nwarning, or reproof and instruction, to those whom they had learned\nto love in the flesh. And so it is with Sister Cannon. She can return\nand visit her friends, provided it be in accordance with the wisdom\nof the Almighty. There are laws to which they who are in the Paradise\nof God must be subject, as well as laws to which we are subject. It\nis our duty to make ourselves acquainted with those laws, that we may\nknow how to live in harmony with his will while we dwell in the flesh,\nthat we may be entitled to come forth in the morning of the first\nresurrection, clothed {550} with glory, immortality and eternal lives,\nand be permitted to sit down at the right hand of God, in the kingdom\nof heaven. And except we become acquainted with those laws, and live in\nharmony with them, we need not expect to enjoy these privileges; Joseph\nSmith, Hyrum Smith, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Jedediah M. Grant,\nDavid Patten, Joseph Smith, Sen., and all those noble men who took an\nactive part in the establishment of this work, and who died true and\nfaithful to their trust, have the right and privilege, and possess the\nkeys and power, to minister to the people of God in the flesh who live\nnow, as much so and on the same principle as the ancient servants of\nGod had the right to return to the earth and minister to the Saints of\nGod in their day.\n\nThese are correct principles. There is no question about that in\nmy mind. It is according to the Scriptures; it is according to the\nrevelation of God to the Prophet Joseph Smith; and it is a subject\nupon which we may dwell with pleasure and perhaps profit to ourselves,\nprovided we have the Spirit of God to direct us.--Discourse delivered\nat the funeral services of Elizabeth H. Cannon, Fourteenth Ward\nassembly rooms, Salt Lake City, January 29, 1882. _Journal of\nDiscourses,_ Vol. 22, pp. 350-353.\n\nREDEMPTION BEYOND THE GRAVE. \"But woe unto him that has the law given;\nyea, that has all the commandments of God, like unto us, and that\ntransgresseth them, and that wasteth the days of his probation, for\nawful is his state.\" (II Nephi 9:27-38; see also Alma 11:40, 41).\n\nNow, it is evident that such as these have no chance for redemption,\nno matter what may be done for them in hope or by faith, for they will\nhave sinned against life and knowledge, and are, therefore, worthy\nof damnation. It is nowhere revealed that such as these will ever be\nforgiven, although we are informed that all of God's judgments are not\ngiven unto men.\n\n{551} There is no other means of salvation revealed or given to the\nchildren of men except that offered by the Son of God, and those who\nreject this, whether before or after they have received it in part,\ncannot be saved, because they rejected the means of their redemption\nand salvation. Not so with those to whom Christ went to deliver the\ngospel when his body lay in the tomb; they were disobedient to the\nmessage of Noah, which was a warning to them to repent or they should\nbe destroyed by a flood. We are not told to what extent the gospel\nof Christ, in its fulness, was proclaimed to them, but are left to\nsuppose that the message of Noah was not the fulness of the gospel,\nbut a cry of repentance from sin that they might escape destruction\nby the flood. They hardened their hearts against Noah's message, and\nwould not receive it, and were punished for this disobedience in their\ndestruction by the flood; thus in part paying the penalties for their\ndisobedience; but not having received the light they could not be\ncondemned as those spoken of in 9th Nephi, who had all the commandments\nof God given unto them.\n\nTherefore, Jesus went with his message to their spirits in prison and\nproclaimed liberty and deliverance to them through their obedience in\nthe spirit world, that the work might be done for them in the flesh,\nand they be judged according to men in the flesh, and live according\nto God in the spirit. So there is no conflict in these scriptures.\nOf course, there is a difference between those who receive the light\nof the gospel and the testimony of Jesus Christ and afterwards rebel\nagainst that light and reject it, thereby putting Christ to an open\nshame and crucifying him, and those who are referred to by Alma:\n\"Therefore the wicked remain as though there had been no redemption\nmade.\" These are not under as great a condemnation as those who have\nreceived it and rejected it; but so long as they remain unrepentant and\nwicked, there is no redemption for them any {552} more than for the\nothers; but it is possible that these may repent in the spirit world.\n\nIn relation to the deliverance of spirits from their prison house, of\ncourse, we believe that can only be done after the gospel has been\npreached to them in the spirit, and they have accepted the same, and\nthe work necessary to their redemption by the living be done for them.\nThat this work may be hastened so that all who believe, in the spirit\nworld, may receive the benefit of deliverance, it is revealed that\nthe great work of the Millennium shall be the work in the temples for\nthe redemption of the dead; and then we hope to enjoy the benefits of\nrevelation through the Urim and Thummim, or by such means as the Lord\nmay reveal concerning those for whom the work shall be done, so that\nwe may not work by chance, or by faith alone, without knowledge, but\nwith the actual knowledge revealed unto us. It stands to reason that,\nwhile the gospel may be preached unto all, the good and the bad, or\nrather to those who would repent and to those who would not repent in\nthe spirit world, the same as it is here, redemption will only come to\nthose who repent and obey. There is, no doubt, great leniency given\nto people who are anxious to do the work for their dead, and in some\ninstances, very unworthy people may have the work done for them; it\ndoes not follow, however, that they will receive any benefit therefrom,\nand the correct thing is to do the work only for those of whom we have\nthe testimony that they will receive it. However, we are disposed to\ngive the benefit of the doubt to the dead, as it is better to do the\nwork for many who are unworthy than to neglect one who is worthy. Now,\nwe know in part and see in part, but steadfastly look forward to the\ntime when that which is perfect will come. We are left largely to our\nown agency here, to exercise our own intelligence and to receive all\nthe light that is revealed so far as we are capable of receiving it,\nand only those who seek the light, and desire {553} it, are likely to\nfind it.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, December, 1901, pp. 145-7.\n\nNATURE OF DEATH. God has given laws to govern all his works, and\nespecially has he given laws to govern his people, who are his sons and\ndaughters. We have come to sojourn in the flesh, to obtain tabernacles\nfor our immortal spirits; or, in other words, we have come for the\npurpose of accomplishing a work like that which was accomplished by\nthe Lord Jesus Christ. The object of our earthly existence is that\nwe may have a fulness of joy, and that we may become the sons and\ndaughters of God, in the fullest sense of the word, being heirs of God\nand joint heirs with Jesus Christ, to be kings and priests unto God,\nto inherit glory, dominion, exaltation, thrones and every power and\nattribute developed and possessed by our Heavenly Father. This is the\nobject of our being on this earth. In order to attain unto this exalted\nposition, it is necessary that we go through this mortal experience, or\nprobation, by which we may prove ourselves worthy, through the aid of\nour elder brother Jesus. The spirit without the body is not perfect. It\nis not capacitated, without the body, to possess a fulness of the glory\nof God, and therefore it cannot, without the body, fulfil its destiny.\nWe are foreordained to become conformed to the likeness of the Lord\nJesus Christ; and in order that we may become like unto him, we must\nfollow in his footsteps, even until we sanctify ourselves by the law\nof truth and righteousness. This is the law of the celestial kingdom,\nand when we die, its power will bring us forth in the morning of the\nfirst resurrection, clothed with glory, immortality and eternal lives.\nUnless we do keep the law that God has given unto us in the flesh,\nwhich we have the privilege of receiving and understanding, we cannot\nbe quickened by its glory, neither can we receive the fulness thereof,\nand the exaltation of the celestial kingdom.\n\n\"There is a law, irrevocably decreed in heaven before {554} the\nfoundations of the world, upon which all blessings are predicated; and\nwhen we obtain any blessing from God, it is by obedience to that law\nupon which it is predicated.\"--(Doc and Cov. 130:20.)\n\nWe must, therefore, learn the laws of heaven, which are the laws of the\ngospel, live and obey them with all our hearts, and in faith abide in\nthem, perfecting ourselves thereby, in order to receive the fulness of\nthe glory of that kingdom. * * *\n\nWhile we are in mortality we are clogged, and we see as through a\nglass darkly, we see only in part, and it is difficult for us to\ncomprehend the smallest things with which we are associated. But when\nwe put on immortality, our condition will be very different, for we\nascend into an enlarged sphere; although we shall not become perfect\nimmediately after our departure from the body, for the spirit without\nthe body is not perfect, and the body without the spirit is dead. The\ndisembodied spirit during the interval of the death of the body and its\nresurrection from the grave is not perfect, hence it is not prepared\nto enter into the exaltation of the celestial kingdom; but it has the\nprivilege of soaring in the midst of immortal beings, and of enjoying,\nto a certain extent, the presence of God, not the fulness of his glory,\nnot the fulness of the reward which we are seeking and which we are\ndestined to receive, if found faithful to the law of the celestial\nkingdom, but only in part.\n\nThe righteous spirit that departs from this earth is assigned its\nplace in the Paradise of God; it has its privileges and honors which\nare in point of excellency, far above and beyond human comprehension;\nand in this sphere of action, enjoying this partial reward for its\nrighteous conduct on the earth, it continues its labors, and in this\nrespect is very different from the state of the body from which it is\nreleased. For while the body sleeps and decays, the spirit receives\na new birth; to it the portals of life are opened. It {555} is born\nagain into the presence of God. The spirit of our beloved sister in\ntaking its departure from this world is born again into the spirit\nworld, returning there from the mission it has been performing in\nthis state of probation, having been absent a few years from father,\nmother, kindred, friends, neighbors, and from all that was dear; it has\nreturned nearer to the home-circle, to old associations and scenes,\nmuch in the same way as a man who comes home from a foreign mission, to\njoin again his family and friends and enjoy the pleasures and comforts\nof home.\n\nThis is the condition of her whose remains now lie before us, and of\nevery one who has been faithful to virtue and purity, while traveling\nhere below; but more especially of those who while here had the\nprivilege of obeying the gospel, and who lived true and faithful to\nits covenants. Instead of continuing here among the things of time,\nsurrounded as we are with the weaknesses of a fallen world, and subject\nto earthly cares and sorrows, they are freed from them to enter a state\nof joy, glory and exaltation; not a fulness of any one of them but\nto await the morning of the resurrection of the just, to come forth\nfrom the grave to redeem the body, and to be reunited with it and thus\nbecome a living soul, an immortal being, never more to die. Having\naccomplished its work, having gone through its earthly probation, and\nhaving fulfilled its mission here below, it is then prepared for the\nknowledge and glory and exaltation of the celestial kingdom. This Jesus\ndid; and he is our forerunner, he is our exemplar. The path which he\nmarked out we have to walk, if we ever expect to dwell and be crowned\nwith him in his kingdom. We must obey and put our trust in him, knowing\nthat he is the Savior of the world.\n\nWhat reason have we to mourn? None, except that we are deprived for a\nfew days of the society of one whom we love. And if we prove faithful\nwhile in the flesh we will soon follow, and be glad that we had the\nprivilege of passing {556} through mortality, and that we lived in\na day in which the fulness of the everlasting gospel was preached,\nthrough which we will be exalted, for there is no exaltation except\nthrough obedience to law. Every blessing, privilege, glory, or\nexaltation is obtained only through obedience to the law upon which\nthe same is promised. If we will abide the law, we shall receive\nthe reward; but we can receive it on no other ground. Then let us\nrejoice in the truth, in the restoration of the priesthood--that power\ndelegated to man, by virtue of which the Lord sanctions in the heavens\nwhat man does upon the earth. The Lord has taught us the ordinances of\nthe gospel by which we may perfect our exaltation in his kingdom. We\nare not living as the heathen, without law; that which is necessary for\nour exaltation has been revealed. Our duty, therefore, is to obey the\nlaws; then we shall receive our reward, no matter whether we are cut\ndown in childhood, in manhood, or old age; it is all the same, so long\nas we are living up to the light we possess we shall not be shorn of\nany blessing, nor deprived of any privilege; for there is a time after\nthis mortal life, and there is a way provided by which we may fulfil\nthe measure of our creation and destiny, and accomplish the whole great\nwork that we have been sent to do, although it may reach far into the\nfuture before we fully accomplish it.\n\nJesus had not finished his work when his body was slain, neither did\nhe finish it after his resurrection from the dead; although he had\naccomplished the purpose for which he then came to the earth, he had\nnot fulfilled all his work. And when will he? Not until he has redeemed\nand saved every son and daughter of our father Adam that have been or\never will be born upon this earth to the end of time, except the sons\nof perdition. That is his mission. We will not finish our work until\nwe have saved ourselves, and then not until we shall have saved all\ndepending upon us; for we are to become saviors upon Mount Zion, as\nwell as Christ. We are {557} called to this mission. The dead are not\nperfect without us, neither are we without them. We have a mission to\nperform for and in their behalf; we have a certain work to do in order\nto liberate those who, because of their ignorance and the unfavorable\ncircumstances in which they were placed while here, are unprepared\nfor eternal life; we have to open the door for them, by performing\nordinances which they cannot perform for themselves, and which are\nessential to their release from the \"prison-house,\" to come forth and\nlive according to God in the spirit, and be judged according to men in\nthe flesh.\n\nThe Prophet Joseph Smith has said that this is one of the most\nimportant duties that devolves upon the Latter-day Saints. And why?\nBecause this is the dispensation of the fulness of times, which will\nusher in the millennial reign, and in which all things spoken by the\nmouths of holy prophets, since the world began, must be fulfilled, and\nall things united, both which are in heaven and in the earth. We have\nthat work to do; or, at least all we can of it, leaving the balance\nto our children, in whose hearts we should instill the importance of\nthis work, rearing them in the love of the truth and in the knowledge\nof these principles, so that when we pass away, having done all we\ncan do, they will then take up the labor and continue it until it is\nconsummated.\n\nMay the Lord bless this bereaved family and comfort them in their\ndeprivation. Those who die in the Lord shall not taste of death. When\nAdam partook of the forbidden fruit he was cast out from the presence\nof God into outer darkness; that is, he was shut out from the presence\nof his glory and the privilege of his society, which was spiritual\ndeath. This was the first death; this indeed was death; for he was\nshut out from the presence of God; and ever since, Adam's posterity\nhave been suffering the penalty of this spiritual death, which is\nbanishment from his presence and {558} the society of holy beings. This\nfirst death will also be the second death. Now we look upon the mortal\nremains of our departed sister; her immortal part has gone. Where? Into\nouter darkness?--banished from the presence of God? No, but born again\ninto his presence, restored, or born from death to life, to immortality\nand to joy in his presence. This is not death, then; and this is true\nin relation to all Saints who die in the Lord and the covenant of the\ngospel. They return from the midst of death to life, where death has no\npower.\n\nThere is no death except to those who die in sin, without the sure and\nsteadfast hope of the resurrection of the just. There is no death where\nwe continue in the knowledge of the truth and have hope of a glorious\nresurrection. Life and immortality are brought to light through the\ngospel; hence, there is no death here; here is a peaceful slumber, a\nquiet rest for a little season, and then she will come forth again\nto enjoy this tabernacle. If there is anything lacking in regard to\nordinances pertaining to the House of the Lord, which may have been\nomitted or not reached, those requirements can be attended to for her.\nHere are her father and mother, her brothers and sisters; they know\nthe ordinances necessary to be performed in order to secure every\nbenefit and blessing that it was possible for her to have received in\nthe flesh. These ordinances have been revealed unto us for this very\npurpose, that we might be born into the light from the midst of this\ndarkness--from death into life.\n\nWe live, then; we do not die; we do not anticipate death but we\nanticipate life, immortality, glory, exaltation, and to be quickened\nby the glory of the celestial kingdom, and receive of the same even a\nfulness. This is our destiny; this is the exalted position to which\nwe may attain and there is no power that can deprive or rob us of it,\nif we prove faithful and true to the covenant of the gospel.--Funeral\n{559} sermon preached over the remains of Emma Wells, Salt Lake City,\nApril 11, 1878.--_Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 19, 1878, pp. 258-265.\n\nTHE RESURRECTION. Guided by the Spirit of the Lord Jesus by faith in\nGod, in the testimony of his prophets and in the scriptures, I accept\nthe doctrine of the resurrection with all my heart, and rejoice at its\nconfirmation in nature with the awakening of each returning spring. The\nSpirit of God testifies to me, and has revealed to me, to my complete\npersonal satisfaction, that there is life after death, and that the\nbody which we lay down here will be reunited with our spirit, to become\na perfect soul, capable of receiving a fulness of joy in the presence\nof God.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 16, 1912-1913, pp. 508-510.\n\nTHE RESURRECTION. It is true, all of us are clothed with mortality, but\nour spirits existed long before they took upon them this tabernacle\nthat we now inhabit. When this body dies, the spirit does not die. The\nspirit is an immortal being, and when separated from the body takes its\nflight to the place prepared for it, and there awaits the resurrection\nof the body, when the spirit will return again and re-occupy this\ntabernacle which it occupied in this world.\n\nThis great and glorious principle of the resurrection is no longer a\ntheory, as some think, but it is an accomplished fact which has been\ndemonstrated beyond all successful contradiction, doubt or controversy.\nJob, who lived before the resurrection of Christ, possessing the\nspirit of prophecy, looked forward to the time of the resurrection.\nHe comprehended the fact. He understood the principles and knew\nthe power and design of God to bring it to pass, and predicted its\naccomplishment. He declares: \"I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that\nhe shall stand at the latter day upon the earth.\" He further says,\n\"And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh\nshall I see God.\" (Job 19:25-26) He looked forward to something not yet\n{560} done, something which had never been done in this world before\nhis day. It was not accomplished till long after his time. Having\nreceived the spirit of the gospel and of revelation, he was enabled\nto look down into unborn time and see his body which had moulded and\ncrumbled into dust, raised from the dead. What he saw by the eye of\nfaith has become actual history unto us, and we possess not only the\nhistory of the fact but a knowledge by the testimony of the Holy Ghost\nof its truth. We are not therefore situated as Job was; we live in the\nlatter times which are pregnant with grand and glorious events, among\nthe greatest of which is this glorious principle of the resurrection\nof the dead, which is no longer a mere prediction, a cherished hope,\nor a prophetic promise, but a reality; for long before our day it has\nactually been accomplished. Christ himself burst the barriers of the\ntomb, conquered death and the grave and came forth \"the first fruits\nof them that slept.\" But, says one, how can we know that Jesus was put\nto death or resurrected? We have plenty of evidence to show that Jesus\nwas crucified and resurrected. We have the testimony of his disciples,\nand they produce irrefutable evidence that they did see him crucified,\nand witnessed the wounds of the nails and spear which he received on\nthe cross. They also testify that his body was laid away in a sepulchre\nwherein no man had lain, and they rolled a great stone to the door and\ndeparted.\n\nNow the chief priests and Pharisees were not satisfied with the\ncrucifixion and burial of our Lord and Savior; they remembered that\nwhile living he had said that after three days he would rise again, so\nthey established a strong guard to protect the sepulchre, and set a\nseal upon the stone, lest his disciples should come by night and steal\naway the body and say unto the people, \"He is risen from the dead,\" and\nthus perpetuate a fraud upon the world.\n\nLo and behold! by this act those unbelieving guards {561} became actual\nwitnesses to the fact that a heavenly personage came and rolled away\nthe stone and that Jesus came forth. The disciples witness and testify\nto the resurrection, and their testimony can not be impeached. It\ntherefore stands good, and is true and faithful.\n\nBut is this the only evidence we have to depend on? Have we nothing but\nthe testimony of the ancient disciples to rest our hopes upon? Thank\nGod we have more. And the additional evidence which we possess enables\nus to become witnesses to the truth of the testimony of the ancient\ndisciples. We go to the Book of Mormon; it testifies of the death and\nresurrection of Jesus Christ in plain and unmistakable terms; we may\ngo to the book of Doctrine and Covenants containing the revelations of\nthis dispensation, and we shall find clear and well defined evidence\nthere. We have the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the testimony\nof Oliver Cowdery, and the testimony of Sidney Rigdon, that they saw\nthe Lord Jesus--the same that was crucified in Jerusalem--and that he\nrevealed himself unto them. Joseph and Sidney testify to it as follows:\n\n\"We, Joseph Smith, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon, being in the Spirit on the\nsixteenth of February, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight\nhundred and thirty-two, by the power of the Spirit our eyes were opened\nand our understandings were enlightened, so as to see and understand\nthe things of God--even those things which were from the beginning\nbefore the world was, which were ordained of the Father, through his\nOnly Begotten Son, who was in the bosom of the Father, even from the\nbeginning, of whom we bear record, and the record which we bear is the\nfulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, who is the Son, whom we saw and\nwith whom we conversed in the heavenly vision.\" (Doc. and Cov. 76:\n11-14).\n\nThey were called to be special witnesses of Jesus Christ and his death\nand resurrection.\n\n{562} We have also the testimony of the ancient disciples who lived\non this continent of the crucifixion and resurrection. You will find\ntheir testimony recorded in the Book of Mormon. The disciples who\nlived upon this continent knew what transpired at Jerusalem; the Lord\nshowed them these things. After his resurrection he manifested himself\nto his disciples on this continent, and showed them the wounds he had\nreceived on Calvary. They were convinced that Jesus was the Christ\nand the Redeemer of the world. They beheld him in the flesh and they\nbear witness of it, and their testimony is true. We have the testimony\nof many witnesses. We have the testimony of eleven special witnesses\nto the divine origin of the Book of Mormon, which book testifies of\nChrist's resurrection, containing as it does the records of the ancient\nprophets and disciples of Christ on this continent, thus confirming\ntheir testimonies.\n\nIs this all the evidence we have? No. Joseph Smith boldly declared to\nthe world that if mankind would sincerely repent of their sins and be\nbaptized by authority, they should not only receive a remission of\ntheir sins, but, by the laying on of hands, they should receive the\nHoly Ghost, and should know of the doctrine for themselves. Thus all\nwho obey the law and abide in the truth become witnesses of this and\nother equally great and precious truths. Today there are thousands of\nLatter-day Saints living in Utah and throughout the world who have\nattained to the possession of these things, both men and women. If we\nwitness by our acts, and from our hearts, our determination to carry\nout the mind and will of the Lord, we shall have this double assurance\nof a glorious resurrection, and be able to say as the Prophet Job\nsaid--his was a glorious declaration \"For I know that my Redeemer\nliveth, and that he shall [again] stand at the latter day upon the\nearth: and though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my\nflesh shall I see God: whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall\nbehold, {563} and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.\"\n(Job 19:25-27) Thousands have received this testimony and can witness\nunto God and testify from their hearts that they know these things.\n\nI bear my testimony, and surely it is of as much force and effect, if\nit be true, as the testimony of Job, the testimonies of the disciples\nof Jerusalem, the disciples on this continent, of Joseph Smith, or\nany other man who told the truth. All are of equal force and binding\non the world. If no man had ever testified to these things upon the\nface of the globe, I want to say as a servant of God, independent of\nthe testimonies of all men and of every book that has been written,\nthat I have received the witness of the Spirit in my own heart, and I\ntestify before God, angels and men, without fear of the consequences,\nthat I know that my Redeemer lives, and I shall see him face to face,\nand stand with him in my resurrected body upon this earth, if I am\nfaithful; for God has revealed this unto me. I have received the\nwitness, and I bear my testimony, and my testimony is true.\n\nThe testimony of the Latter-day Saints is in addition to and consonant\nwith that of the disciples of Jesus Christ who lived at Jerusalem,\nthose who lived on this continent, the Prophet Joseph, Oliver, Sidney,\nand others, of our crucified and risen Redeemer, because they received\nit not of them, but by the same Spirit by which they received it. No\nman ever received this testimony unless the Spirit of God revealed it\nunto him.\n\nWe will see Brother Urie again. Sister Urie will meet him on the other\nside of the grave. The spirit and the body will be reunited. We shall\nsee each other in the flesh, in the same tabernacles that we have here\nwhile in mortality. Our tabernacles will be brought forth as they\nare laid down, although there will be a restoration effected; every\norgan, every limb that has been maimed, every deformity {564} caused\nby accident or in any other way, will be restored and put right. Every\nlimb and joint shall be restored to its proper frame. We will know\neach other and enjoy each other's society throughout the endless ages\nof eternity, if we keep the law of God. It is for us to remain true\nand faithful and keep our covenants, and to train our children up in\nthe paths of holiness, virtue and truth, in the principles of the\ngospel, that we may with them be prepared to enjoy the perfect and\neternal day.--Discourse delivered at the funeral services of James\nUric, Sixteenth ward, Salt Lake City, February 3, 1883.--_Journal of\nDiscourses,_ Vol. 24, pp. 75-82.\n\nON THE RESURRECTION. I believe that as Christ arose from the dead, so\nshall all the faithful arise. We shall all see one another again. I\nknow that Jesus is the Christ, that after his death and burial he arose\nfrom the dead, and became the first fruits of the resurrection. To all\nbelievers, and to the Latter-day Saints especially, there is sweet\ncomfort in this knowledge, and in the thought that through obedience to\nthe ordinances and principles of the gospel, which Christ, our Savior,\ntaught and enjoined upon the people and his disciples, men shall be\nborn again, redeemed from sin, arise from the grave, and like Jesus\nreturn into the presence of the Father. Death is not the end. When we,\nsorrowing, lay away our loved ones in the grave, we have an assurance\nbased upon the life, words and resurrection of Christ, that we shall\nagain meet and shake hands and associate with them in a better life,\nwhere sorrow and trouble are ended, and where there is to be no more\nparting.\n\nThis knowledge is one of the greatest incentives that we have to live\nright in this life, to pass through mortality, doing and feeling and\naccomplishing good. The spirits of all men, as soon as they depart from\nthis mortal body, whether they are good or evil, we are told in the\nBook of Mormon, are taken home to that God who gave them life, where\nthere {565} is a separation, a partial judgment, and the spirits of\nthose who are righteous are received into a state of happiness which is\ncalled paradise, a state of rest, a state of peace, where they expand\nin wisdom, where they have respite from all their troubles, and where\ncare and sorrow do not annoy. The wicked, on the contrary, have no part\nnor portion in the Spirit of the Lord, and they are cast into outer\ndarkness, being led captive, because of their own iniquity, by the evil\none. And in this space between death and the resurrection of the body,\nthe two classes of souls remain, in happiness or in misery, until the\ntime which is appointed of God that the dead shall come forth and be\nreunited both spirit and body, and be brought to stand before God, and\nbe judged according to their works. This is the final judgment.\n\nWhere a man has obeyed the principles of the gospel, used his influence\nfor good, injured no soul, loved righteousness, and despised wrong\ndoing, laying down his body to the rest of the righteous in the grave,\nI feel and know that, in addition to the spirit's promised state of\npeace and rest in paradise, there will be a glorious reunion of body\nand spirit, a bright awakening for him in the resurrection, and a\nfuture beyond, full of happiness. When this time shall come, none but\nGod knoweth, but we do know that all men shall come forth from the dead.\n\nNow, I know these statements to be true; I know them to be true by the\nthrill of the inspiration of God which fills my entire being with this\nknowledge. To me they are consistent with God's wisdom and with his\nholy purposes. We have the testimony of Christ, the testimony of the\nprophets, the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, and with these evidences,\nI cannot help but believe, and know that there is a resurrection of\nthe dead, a literal, actual resurrection of the body. I cannot believe\nthat a wise and merciful God would create a man like our friend and\nbrother, upright, honorable, honest in all his dealings and in his\n{566} life, only to live a few years, then to pass away forever, to be\nknown no more. As Jesus arose from the dead so will he, and all the\ninnocent and righteous, arise. The elements which compose this temporal\nbody will not perish, will not cease to exist, but in the day of the\nresurrection these elements will come together again, bone to bone, and\nflesh to flesh. The body will come forth as it is laid to rest, for\nthere is no growth nor development in the grave. As it is laid down,\nso will it arise, and changes to perfection will come by the law of\nrestitution.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 7, June, 1914, p. 619.\n\nRESURRECTION AND FINAL JUDGEMENT. When the spirit leaves the body, it\nreturns, says the prophet, immediately to God, to be assigned to its\nPlace, either to associate with the good and the noble ones who have\nlived in the paradise of God, or to be confined in the \"prison-house\"\nto await the resurrection of the body from the grave. Therefore we\nknow that Brother Clayton has gone to God, gone to receive the partial\njudgment of the Almighty which pertains to the period intervening\nbetween the death of the body and the resurrection of the body, or\nthe separation of the spirit from the body and their uniting together\nagain. This judgment is passed upon the spirit alone. But there will\ncome a time which will be after the resurrection, when the body and\nspirit shall be reunited, when the final judgment will be passed on\nevery man. This is in accordance with the vision of John the Revelator:\n\n\"And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books\nwere opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life:\nand the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the\nbooks, according to their works.\n\n\"And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell\ndelivered up the dead which were in them: * * * and death and hell were\ncast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.\n\n{567} \"And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast\ninto the lake of fire.\" (Rev. 20:12-15)\n\nThat is the final judgment, which we will all receive after we have\nperformed this our earthly mission.\n\nThe Savior did not finish his work when he expired on the cross, when\nhe cried out, \"It is finished.\" He, in using those words, had no\nreference to his great mission to the earth, but merely to the agonies\nwhich he suffered. The Christian world, I know, say he alluded to the\ngreat work of redemption. This, however, is a great mistake, and is\nindicative of the extent of their knowledge of the plan of life and\nsalvation. I say, he referred merely to the agonies of death, and the\nsufferings he felt for the wickedness of men who would go so far as\nto crucify their Redeemer. It was this feeling, and this alone, that\nprompted him to cry out in the agony of his soul, \"It is finished,\" and\nthen he expired.\n\nBut his work was not completed; it was in fact only begun. If he had\nstopped here, instead of his being the Savior of the world, he, as well\nas all mankind, would have perished irredeemably, never to have come\nforth out of the grave; for it was designed from the beginning that\nhe should be the first fruits of them that slept; it was part of the\ngreat plan that he should burst the bands of death and gain the victory\nover the grave. If, therefore, his mission had ceased when he gave up\nthe ghost, the world would have slumbered in the dust in interminable\ndeath, never to have risen to live again. It was but a small part of\nthe mission of the Savior that was performed when he suffered death; it\nwas indeed the lesser part; the greater had yet to be done.\n\nIt was in his resurrection from the tomb, in his coming forth from\ndeath unto life, in uniting again the spirit and the body that he might\nbecome a living soul; and when this was done, then he was prepared to\nreturn to the Father. {568} And all this was in strict accordance with\nthe great plan of salvation. For even Christ himself, though without\nsin, was required to observe the outward ordinance of baptism, in order\nto fulfil all righteousness.\n\nSo, after his resurrection from the dead he could return to the\nFather, there to receive the welcome plaudit, Well done; you have\ndone your work, you have accomplished your mission, you have wrought\nout salvation for all the children of Adam; you have redeemed all men\nfrom the grave; and through their obedience to the ordinances of the\ngospel which you have established, they can also be redeemed from the\nspiritual death, again to be brought back into our presence, to partake\nof glory, exaltation and eternal life with us.\n\nAnd so it will be when we come forth out of the grave, when the trump\nshall sound, and these our bodies shall rise and our spirits shall\nenter into them again, and they shall become living souls, no more to\nbe dissolved or separated, but to become inseparable, immortal, eternal.\n\nThen we shall stand before the bar of God to be judged. So says the\nBible, so says the Book of Mormon, and so say the revelations which\nhave come direct to us through the Prophet Joseph Smith. And then those\nwho have not been subject and obedient to the celestial law will not be\nquickened by the celestial glory. And those who have not been subject\nand obedient to the terrestrial law will not be quickened by the\nterrestrial glory. And those who have not been subject and obedient to\nthe telestial law, will not be quickened by a telestial glory; but they\nwill have a kingdom without glory.\n\nThe sons of perdition, men who once were in possession of the light and\ntruth, but who turned away from them and denied the Lord, putting him\nto an open shame, as did the Jews when they crucified him and said,\n\"His blood be on us, and on our children;\" men who consent, against\nlight {569} and knowledge, to the shedding of innocent blood, it will\nbe said unto them, \"Depart from me, ye cursed.\" (Matt. 25:41) I never\nknew you; depart into the second death, even banishment from the\npresence of God for ever and ever, where the worm dieth not and the\nfire is not quenched, from whence there is no redemption, neither in\ntime nor in eternity. Herein is the difference between the second and\nthe first death wherein man became spiritually dead; for from the first\ndeath he may be redeemed by the blood of Christ, through obedience to\nthe laws and ordinances of the gospel, but from the second, there is no\nredemption at all.\n\nWe read in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the devil tempted\nAdam, and he partook of the forbidden fruit, and transgressed the\ncommandment, wherein he became subject to the will of the devil because\nhe yielded unto temptation, and because of this transgression he became\n\"spiritually dead, which is the first death, even that same death,\nwhich is the last death, which is spiritual, which shall be pronounced\nupon the wicked when I shall say--Depart, ye cursed!\" (Doc. and Cov.\n29:41.)\n\nBut who will receive such punishment? Only those who deserve it, those\nwho commit the unpardonable sin.\n\nThen there is the banishment of the transgressor (not the sons of\nperdition) into the prison-house, a place of punishment, with no\nexaltation, no increase, no dominion, no power, whose inhabitants after\ntheir redemption may become servants of them that have obeyed the\nlaws of God and kept the faith. That will be the punishment of such\nas reject the truth, but sin not unto death.--Discourse delivered at\nfuneral of William Clayton, in the Seventeenth Ward meetinghouse, Salt\nLake City, December 7, 1879. _Journal of Discourses_ Vol. 21, 1881,\npp. 9-13.\n\nCONDITION OF CHILDREN IN HEAVEN. If we have received the testimony\nof the spirit of truth in our souls we know that all is well with\nour little children who pass away, {570} that we could not, if we\nwould, better their condition; and least of all would it better their\ncondition if we could call them back here, for the reason that so long\nas man is in the world, clothed with mortality, surrounded by the evils\nthat are in the world, he runs chances and is subject to risks, and\nthere are responsibilities resting upon him which may prove fatal to\nhis future prosperity, happiness and exaltation. It is only those who\nare thoroughly and firmly grounded in the truth, who are established in\nthe principles of life, that will be able to certainly claim the reward\nof the faithful, and an exaltation in the presence of the Father. As\nsoon as any man turns away from the truth that binds him to God, that\nmoment he is in danger, and may fall.\n\nBut, with little children who are taken away in infancy and innocence\nbefore they have reached the years of accountability, and are not\ncapable of committing sin, the gospel reveals to us the fact that they\nare redeemed, and Satan has no power over them. Neither has death any\npower over them. They are redeemed by the blood of Christ, and they\nare saved just as surely as death has come into the world through the\nfall of our first parents. It is further written that Satan has no\npower over men or women, except that power which he gains over them\nin this world. In other words, none of the children of the Father who\nare redeemed through obedience, faith, repentance, and baptism for the\nremission of sins, and who live in that redeemed condition, and die in\nthat condition are subject to Satan. Therefore he has no power over\nthem. They are absolutely beyond his reach, just as little children are\nwho die without sin. To my mind this is a consolation and a glorious\ntruth that my soul delights in. I am grateful to my heavenly Father\nthat he has revealed it unto me, for it affords a consolation that\nnothing else can give, and it brings a joy to my spirit that nothing\ncan take away, except the consciousness on my {571} part of having\nsinned and transgressed against light and knowledge which I may have\npossessed.\n\nUnder these circumstances, our beloved friends who are now deprived of\ntheir little one, have great cause for joy and rejoicing, even in the\nmidst of the deep sorrow that they feel at the loss of their little\none for a time. They know he is all right; they have the assurance\nthat their little one has passed away without sin. Such children are\nin the bosom of the Father. They will inherit their glory and their\nexaltation, and they will not be deprived of the blessings that belong\nto them; for, in the economy of heaven, and in the wisdom of the\nFather, who doeth all things well, those who are cut down as little\nchildren are without any responsibility for their taking off, they,\nthemselves, not having the intelligence and wisdom to take care of\nthemselves and to understand the laws of life; and, in the wisdom and\nmercy and economy of God our Heavenly Father, all that could have been\nobtained and enjoyed by them if they had been permitted to live in the\nflesh will be provided for them hereafter. They will lose nothing by\nbeing taken away from us in this way.\n\nThis is a consolation to me. Joseph Smith, the prophet, was the\npromulgator under God of these principles. He was in touch with the\nheavens. God revealed himself unto him, and made known unto him\nthe principles that lie before us, and which are comprised in the\neverlasting gospel. Joseph Smith declared that the mother who laid down\nher little child, being deprived of the privilege, the joy, and the\nsatisfaction of bringing it up to manhood or womanhood in this world,\nwould, after the resurrection, have all the joy, satisfaction and\npleasure, and even more than it would have been possible to have had in\nmortality, in seeing her child grow to the full measure of the stature\nof its spirit. If this be true, and I believe it, what a consolation it\nis. Jesus Christ was the Son of God before he came into the world, yet\nhe {572} came as an infant, grew and developed into manhood, and when\nhis spirit departed from its tabernacle it went to proclaim the gospel\nto the spirits which were imprisoned, possessing all the intelligence,\npowers and faculties which it had in the flesh, except the possession\nof the body, wherein he became absolutely like unto God. And so I\nbelieve it is with all men that come into the world. Every spirit that\ncomes to this earth to take upon it a tabernacle is a son or a daughter\nof God, and possesses all the intelligence and all the attributes\nthat any son or daughter can enjoy, either in the spirit world, or in\nthis world, except that in the spirit, and separated from the body,\nthey lacked just the tabernacle of being like God the Father. It is\nsaid that God is a spirit, and they who worship him must worship him\nin spirit and in truth. But he is a spirit possessing the tabernacle\nof flesh and bones, as tangible as a man's and therefore to be like\nGod and Jesus all men must have a body. It matters not whether these\ntabernacles mature in this world, or have to wait and mature in the\nworld to come, according to the word of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the\nbody will develop, either in time or in eternity, to the full stature\nof the spirit, and when the mother is deprived of the pleasure and joy\nof rearing her babe to manhood or to womanhood in this life, through\nthe hand of death, that privilege will be renewed to her hereafter, and\nshe will enjoy it to a fuller fruition than it would be possible for\nher to do here. When she does it there, it will be with the certain\nknowledge that the results will be without failure; whereas here, the\nresults are unknown until after we have passed the test.\n\nWith these thoughts in my mind, I take consolation in the fact that I\nshall meet my children who have passed behind the veil; I have lost a\nnumber, and I have felt all that a parent can feel, I think, in the\nloss of my children. I have felt it keenly, for I love children, and\nI am particularly fond of the little ones, but I feel thankful to God\nfor the knowledge {573} of these principles, because now I have every\nconfidence in his word and in his promise that I will possess in the\nfuture all that belongs to me, and my joy will be full. I will not be\ndeprived of any privilege or any blessing that I am worthy of and that\nmay be properly entrusted to me. But every gift, and every blessing\nthat it is possible for me to become worthy of I shall possess, either\nin time or in eternity, and it will not matter, so that I acknowledge\nthe hand of God in all these things, and say in my heart, \"The Lord\ngiveth and the Lord taketh away, blessed be the name of the Lord.\"\nThis is the way we should feel with regard to our children, or our\nrelatives, or friends, or whatever vicissitudes we may be called to\npass through.\n\nNow, the beauty of this to me is that I know these things, that I am\nsatisfied of them, and so long as I possess the spirit of truth I have\nno fear that any doubt or uncertainty will ever enter my mind in regard\nto these principles. There is only one course that I might pursue which\nwould bring about mistrust and fear, trembling and doubt, in relation\nto these things. And that would be for me to deny the truth and cut\nmyself loose from the guiding influences of the Holy Spirit, for I\ndo know that so long as a man is under the guiding influence of the\nSpirit of God he never can deny these truths which God has revealed to\nhim, and in that condition he is not subject to the power of Satan.\nIt is only when he transgresses the law of God, and dismisses these\nprinciples from his thoughts, that he becomes subject to the powers of\nevil, that his mind becomes darkened, and he begins to doubt and fear.\nBut, let a man have the Spirit of God in his heart, that Spirit which\nreveals the things of God unto men, and makes them to know the truth\nas God himself knows it, he never can doubt those things which God has\nrevealed. Therefore, I rejoice in these truths, for I know they are\ntrue.\n\nI know that Brother Heber and his companion, if they {574} are faithful\nto the light they possess and to the covenants that they have entered\ninto before the Lord, will just as assuredly inherit the joy and the\npossession and the glory of this little one that has now departed,\nas that they see its little form lying here before them this moment.\nEveryone who has the spirit of truth in his soul must feel this to be\ntrue.--Remarks at the funeral of Daniel Wells Grant, child of Heber\nJ. Grant, and Emily Wells Grant, in family residence, Salt Lake City,\nMarch 12, 1895.--_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 6, pp. 369-374.\n\nSTATUS OF CHILDREN IN THE RESURRECTION. The spirits of our children\nare immortal before they come to us, and their spirits, after bodily\ndeath, are like they were before they came. They are as they would have\nappeared if they had lived in the flesh, to grow to maturity, or to\ndevelop their physical bodies to the full stature of their spirits. If\nyou see one of your children that has passed away it may appear to you\nin the form in which you would recognize it, the form of childhood; but\nif it came to you as a messenger bearing some important truth, it would\nperhaps come as the spirit of Bishop Edward Hunter's son (who died when\na little child) came to him, in the stature of full-grown manhood, and\nrevealed himself to his father, and said: \"I am your son.\"\n\nBishop Hunter did not understand it. He went to my father and said:\n\"Hyrum, what does that mean? I buried my son when he was only a little\nboy, but he has come to me as a full-grown man--a noble, glorious,\nyoung man, and declared himself my son. What does it mean?\"\n\nFather (Hyrum Smith, the Patriarch) told him that the Spirit of Jesus\nChrist was full-grown before he was born into the world; and so our\nchildren were full-grown and possessed their full stature in the\nspirit, before they entered mortality, the same stature that they\nwill possess after they have passed away from mortality, and as they\nwill also appear {575} after the resurrection, when they shall have\ncompleted their mission.\n\nJoseph Smith taught the doctrine that the infant child that was laid\naway in death would come up in the resurrection as a child; and,\npointing to the mother of a lifeless child, he said to her: \"You will\nhave the joy, the pleasure, and satisfaction of nurturing this child,\nafter its resurrection, until it reaches the full stature of its\nspirit.\" There is restitution, there is growth, there is development,\nafter the resurrection from death. I love this truth. It speaks volumes\nof happiness, of joy and gratitude to my soul. Thank the Lord he has\nrevealed these principles to us.\n\nIn 1854, I met with my aunt, the wife of my uncle, Don Carlos Smith,\nwho was the mother of that little girl that Joseph Smith, the Prophet,\nwas speaking about when he told the mother that she should have the\njoy, the pleasure, and the satisfaction of rearing that child, after\nthe resurrection, until it reached the full stature of its spirit;\nand that it would be a far greater joy than she could possibly have\nin mortality, because she would be free from the sorrow and fear and\ndisabilities of mortal life, and she would know more than she could\nknow in this life. I met that widow, the mother of that child, and she\ntold me this circumstance and bore testimony to me that this was what\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith said when he was speaking at the funeral of\nher little daughter.\n\nOne day I was conversing with a brother-in-law of mine, Lorin Walker,\nwho married my oldest sister. In the course of the conversation he\nhappened to mention that he was present at the funeral of my cousin\nSophronia, and that he heard the Prophet Joseph Smith declare the very\nwords that Aunt Agnes had told me.\n\nI said to him, \"Lorin, what did the Prophet say?\" and he repeated,\nas nearly as he could remember, what the Prophet Joseph said in\nrelation to little children. The body {576} remains undeveloped in\nthe grave, but the spirit returns to God who gave it. Afterwards, in\nthe resurrection, the spirit and body will be reunited; the body will\ndevelop and grow to the full stature of the spirit; and the resurrected\nsoul will go on to perfection. So I had the statement of two witnesses\nwho heard this doctrine announced by the Prophet Joseph Smith, the\nsource of intelligence.\n\nEventually I was in conversation with Sister M. Isabella Horn. She\nbegan to relate to me the circumstance of her being present at the\nfuneral that I refer to, when Joseph spoke of the death of little\nchildren, their resurrection, as little children, and of the glory,\nand honor, and joy, and happiness the mother would have in rearing\nher little children in the resurrection to the full stature of their\nspirits. \"Well,\" she said, \"I heard Joseph say that. I was at that\nfuneral.\" Sister Isabella Horne told me this.\n\nThen I said to her: \"Why haven't you spoken about it before? How is it\nyou have kept it to yourself all these long years? Why haven't you let\nthe Church know something about this declaration of the Prophet?\"\n\nShe replied: \"I did not know whether it was my duty to do so, or\nwhether it would be proper or not.\"\n\nI said: \"Who else was there?\"\n\n\"My husband was there.\"\n\n\"Does he remember it?\"\n\n\"Yes, he remembers it.\"\n\n\"Well, will you and Brother Horne give me an affidavit in writing,\nstating the fact, and let it be sworn to?\"\n\nShe said, \"With the greatest of pleasure.\"\n\nSo I have the testimony in affidavit form of Brother and Sister Horne,\nin addition to the testimony of my aunt, and the testimony of my\nbrother-in-law, in relation to the Prophet Joseph's remarks at that\nfuneral.\n\nJust a little while later, to my joy and satisfaction, the first man\nI ever heard mention it in public was Franklin D. {577} Richards; and\nwhen he spoke of it, I felt in my soul: the truth has come out. The\ntruth will prevail. It is mighty, and it will live; for there is no\npower that can destroy it. Presidents Woodruff and Cannon approved of\nthe doctrine and after that I preached it.\n\nIt is a good thing for us not to attempt to advance new doctrine,\nor new and advanced thought in relation to principles and doctrines\npertaining to, or presumed to pertain to, the gospel of Jesus Christ,\nwithout weighing it carefully, with the experience of years, before we\nattempt to make a doctrinal test and to advance it to the people of the\nLord. There is so much simple truth, necessary to be understood, that\nhas been revealed to us in the gospel that it is extreme folly in us to\nattempt to go beyond the truth that has been revealed, until we have\nmastered and can comprehend the truth that we have. There is a great\ndeal within our reach that we have not yet mastered.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 21, May, 1918, pp. 567-573.\n\nADDRESS AT FUNERAL SERVICES OF MARY A. FREEZE. There does not seem to\nbe much left to be said. I endorse heartily and fully every kindly\nsentiment that I have heard expressed here this afternoon with\nreference to our departed sister. I have known her, as a worker in\nthe Church, for a goodly number of years, and have had the pleasure\nof frequently meeting her in the various capacities in which she has\nlabored in the Church, and in every instance I have been more and more\nimpressed with the pure character and spirit of the woman. There was a\ncalmness about her appearance, her conversation, and her conduct that\nseemed to indicate a well-matured character and a well-established\nprinciple of life. Nothing that I have ever perceived in her has\nappeared flighty, unsettled, or unstable, but in everything, her life\nindicated a life of stability, of reliability and fidelity to the Lord\nand to his covenants.\n\nAfter hearing the many good things that have been said {578} (yet, as\nBrother Joseph E. Taylor has remarked, \"not half has been told\") in\nrelation to the good life and labors of our dear sister, it makes my\nmind revert to the blessed hopes that are inspired in our souls by and\nthrough our faith in the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ--the hope\nthat that gospel inspired in our souls that we are following in the\nfootsteps of our Redeemer and that every man and woman following in\nhis footsteps will become like him, will enjoy the blessed privileges\nwhich he enjoyed, will pass through the varied ordeals through which he\npassed, and will eventually land at the same goal and will be blessed\nwith the same privileges, and power and glory, and exaltation that\nhe, himself, vindicated, proved and fulfilled in his life and death\nand resurrection from death to life again. I cannot conceive of any\nmore desirable thing than is vouchsafed to us in the gospel of Jesus\nChrist--that though we die, yet we shall live again, and though we\ndie and dissolve into the native elements of which our tabernacles\nare composed, yet these elements will again be restored to each other\nand be reorganized, and we will become again living souls just as the\nSavior did before us; and his having done so has made it possible for\nall the rest of us. What can there be more joyous to think of than the\nfact that Brother Freeze, who loved his wife and whom she loved, to\nwhom he was true and who was true to him all her days of association\nwith him as wife and mother, will have the privilege of coming up on\nthe morning of the first resurrection clothed with immortality and\neternal life, and resume the relationship that existed between them in\nthis life, the relationship of husband and wife, father and mother,\nparents to their children, having laid the foundation for eternal glory\nand eternal exaltation in the kingdom of God! Life without this hope\nwould seem to me in vain. And yet there is nothing that I have ever\ndiscovered in the world, except the gospel of Jesus Christ, that gives\nthis assurance. Nothing has ever pointed it out {579} in a tangible\nway except the gospel of Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ has laid this\nfoundation, has taught this principle and this truth, and has uttered\nthat memorable sentiment that, \"He that believeth in me, though he were\ndead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall\nnever die.\" (John 11:25, 26.)\n\nNow, to me this explains the sentiment expressed by Brother Joseph E.\nTaylor, when he said he did not feel the presence of death when he\nwent to visit her. Do you feel the presence of death here? He did not\nfeel it then. Just prior to the departure of her spirit, there was no\nelement of death there. The element of dissolution--the separation of\nthe spiritual from the temporal, of the immortal from the mortal was\nvisible, but in the presence of the Spirit of the Lord, and with the\nhope inspired in the gospel of the Son of God, that \"he that believeth\nin me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and\nbelieveth in me shall never die,\" and in the knowledge of the fact that\nevery provision the Lord has given by which we may be prepared to enjoy\nthe fulness of these blessings has been observed and entered into,\nbelieved and followed by this good woman, what reason could there be,\nunder such circumstances, for thoughts of death? It was not death, but\na change from mortality to immortality, from death, in fact, to life\neverlasting.\n\nNow, I believe that if ever a soul in the world is entitled to the\nenjoyment or realization of that saying, of the Son of God this good\nwoman is entitled to it; for I believe, according to her knowledge, she\nwas true to every principle by which she might fulfil the intent of it\nand by which she may receive the verification of it in the world to\ncome.\n\nI do not feel that it would be proper or necessary for me to occupy\nvery much time, but while the brethren and sisters were speaking, the\nthought naturally passed through my mind--what will be her occupation\nin the world to come? {580} What will she do there? We are told that\nshe will not be idle. She could not be idle. In God's plans, there\nis no such thing as idleness. God is not pleased with the thought of\nidleness. He is not idle, and there is no such thing as inertia in\nthe providences and in the purposes of God. We are either growing and\nadvancing, or are retrograding. We are not stationary. We must grow.\nThe principles of everlasting growth and development tend to glory, to\nexaltation, to happiness, and to a fulness of joy. What has she been\ndoing? She has been working in the temple, among other things. She has\nbeen working, also, as a minister of life among young women of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. She has labored diligently\nand earnestly in trying to persuade the daughters of Zion to come to a\nknowledge of the truth as she possessed it. She seemed to be thoroughly\nestablished in it. I have never discovered the least symptom of any\ndubiety in her mind in reference to the gospel of Jesus Christ. She\nhas been laboring to bring others of the daughters of Zion to the same\nstandard of knowledge, faith and understanding of the principles of the\ngospel of Christ that she herself possessed, a ministering angel and a\nmother in Israel, seeking the salvation of other daughters and other\nmothers in Israel. What can you conceive of grander than a calling like\nthat? Then, as I said, she has been at work in the temple. What for?\nAdministering ordinances that God has revealed are essential to the\nsalvation of the living and their preparation for greater exaltation\nand glory here and hereafter, and also for the redemption of the dead.\nWhat can you think of greater than this? To my mind, there isn't\nanything so great and so glorious in this world as to labor for the\nsalvation of the living and for the redemption of the dead. We read of\nthe Savior going to preach the gospel to the spirits in prison, when\nhis body lay in the tomb. That was a part of the great mission he had\nto perform. He was sent not only {581} to preach the gospel to those\ndwelling in mortality, but he was foreordained and anointed of God to\nopen the doors of the prison house to those in bondage and to proclaim\nhis gospel to them.\n\nI have always believed, and still do believe with all my soul, that\nsuch men as Peter and James and the twelve disciples chosen by the\nSavior in his time, have been engaged all the centuries that have\npassed since their martyrdom for the testimony of Jesus Christ, in\nproclaiming liberty to the captives in the spirit world and in opening\ntheir prison doors. I do not believe that they could be employed in\nany greater work. Their special calling and anointing of the Lord\nhimself was to save the world, to proclaim liberty to the captives,\nand the opening of the prison doors to those who were bound in chains\nof darkness, superstition, and ignorance. I believe that the disciples\nwho have passed away in this dispensation--Joseph, the Prophet, and\nhis brother Hyrum, and Brigham, and Heber, and Willard, and Daniel and\nJohn, and Wilford and all the rest of the prophets who have lived in\nthis dispensation, and who have been intimately associated with the\nwork of redemption and the other ordinances of the gospel of the Son of\nGod in this world, are preaching that same gospel that they lived and\npreached here, to those who are in darkness in the spirit world and who\nhad not the knowledge before they went. The gospel must be preached to\nthem. We are not perfect without them--they cannot be perfect without\nus.\n\nNow, among all these millions of spirits that have lived on the\nearth and have passed away, from generation to generation, since the\nbeginning of the world, without the knowledge of the gospel--among\nthem you may count that at least one-half are women. Who is going to\npreach the gospel to the women? Who is going to carry the testimony of\nJesus Christ to the hearts of the women who have passed away without a\nknowledge of the gospel? Well, {582} to my mind, it is a simple thing.\nThese good sisters who have been set apart, ordained to the work,\ncalled to it, authorized by the authority of the holy priesthood to\nminister for their sex, in the House of God for the living and for the\ndead, will be fully authorized and empowered to preach the gospel and\nminister to the women while the elders and prophets are preaching it\nto the men. The things we experience here are typical of the things of\nGod and the life beyond us. There is a great similarity between God's\npurposes as manifested here and his purposes as carried out in his\npresence and kingdom. Those who are authorized to preach the gospel\nhere and are appointed here to do that work will not be idle after\nthey have passed away, but will continue to exercise the rights that\nthey obtained here under the priesthood of the Son of God to minister\nfor the salvation of those who have died without a knowledge of the\ntruth. Some of you will understand when I tell you that some of these\ngood women who have passed beyond have actually been anointed queens\nand priestesses unto God and unto their husbands, to continue their\nwork and to be the mothers of spirits in the world to come. The world\ndoes not understand this--they cannot receive it--they do not know\nwhat it means, and it is sometimes hard for those who ought to be\nthoroughly imbued with the spirit of the gospel--even for some of us,\nto comprehend, but it is true.\n\nNow, may the Lord bless Brother Freeze. As Sister Martha Tingey has\nsaid, Sister Freeze could never have done the work she has done if it\nhad not been for his seconding her in her efforts. He consented to her\npartially neglecting her home duties in order to labor in a broader\nfield for the salvation of others. But just here let me my a word to\nyou mothers. Oh, mothers, salvation, mercy, life ever-lasting begin\nat home. \"What profiteth it a man, though he gain the whole world and\nlose his own soul?\" What would it profit me, though I should go out\ninto the world and {583} win strangers to the fold of God and lose my\nown children? Oh! God, let me not lose my own. I can not afford to lose\nmine, whom God has given to me and whom I am responsible for before\nthe Lord, and who are dependent upon me for guidance, for instruction,\nfor proper influence. Father, do not permit me to lose interest in my\nown, in trying to save others. Charity begins at home. Life everlasting\nshould begin at home. I should feel very badly to be made to realize,\nby and by, that through my neglect of home, while trying to save\nothers, I have lost my own. I do not want that. The Lord help me to\nsave my own, so far as one can help another. I realize I cannot save\nanybody, but I can teach them how to be saved. I can set an example\nbefore my children how they can be saved, and it is my duty to do that\nfirst. I owe it more to them than to anybody else in the world. Then,\nwhen I have accomplished the work I should do in my own home circle,\nlet me extend my power for good abroad just as far as I can.\n\nMy brethren and sisters, I know as I know I live that Joseph Smith was\nand is and ever will be the instrument chosen of God the eternal Father\nto lay the foundation of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints, and to establish the kingdom of God on earth, never more to\nbe thrown down. I bear testimony to you. I know as I know I live that\nevery doctrine that he taught is calculated to build up, to ennoble, to\nenlarge the soul, to establish peace and righteousness in the hearts of\nthe children of men, and lead them up to God, and not away from him.\nI know it as I know I live. It is true, and I thank God that, like my\ndear sister here, whose earthly remains only now are with us, he has\nmade me to believe it and to accept of it without recourse. I believe\nit with all my heart, just as I believe I live, and as I believe my\nown mother and father. Let us all strive for this belief, and if we\nwill, we shall have joy and satisfaction, and we shall enter into God's\nrest, right here, {584} in this world. For he that entereth in God's\nrest here will never more be disturbed by the hallucinations of sin and\nwickedness, and the enemies of truth will have no power over him.\n\nThat God will help us to reach that point is my prayer, and may the\nblessings of the Lord attend the family of Sister and Brother Freeze\nand their children, that not one of them will ever take a course that\nwill bring sorrow to their beloved and sainted mother. That has been\none of the stimulants of my life, one of the things that has made me\nstrive to do good. I would not grieve my blessed mother, if I knew\nit, for anything in the world. There is nothing between me and the\nheavens that would compensate for doing something that would grieve\nor hurt my mother. Why? Because she loved me, she would have died for\nme over and over again, if such were possible, only to have saved me.\nWhy should I grieve, why should I disappoint her? Why should I take a\ncourse contrary to her own life and her life's teachings to me, for she\ntaught me honor, and virtue, and truth, and integrity to the kingdom of\nGod, and she taught me not only by precept but by example. I would not\ngrieve her for the world. Boys and girls, do not do anything to grieve\nyour mother. You know she was a Latter-day Saint, you know she was true\nto her convictions. Be as true as she was, and, as the Lord lives,\nyou will be exalted with your mother, and will have a fulness of joy,\nwhich, may God grant, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.--_Young\nWoman's Journal,_ Vol. 23, 1911, pp. 128-132.\n\nTHE RESURRECTION. Now I am going to take the liberty of reading a\nlittle scripture to you, and then, as I go along, express my belief\nand conviction in relation to what we believe as Latter-day Saints\nwith reference to the resurrection from the dead. I shall not take the\npains or time to go into the subject in detail, for there are a great\nmany scriptures that can be brought to bear upon the subject, {585}\nscattered through the New Testament, in the declaration of the Son\nof God; but I will content myself by reading the description of his\nresurrection. We all know that he was lifted upon the cross; that he\nwas pierced in the side, and that his life blood flowed from the body;\nand that he groaned upon the cross and gave up the spirit; that his\nbody was taken from the cross, embalmed and wrapped in clean linen and\nlaid in a new sepulchre wherein the body of no man had ever been laid.\nAnd then, remembering the remark that he was to lay down his body and\ntake it up again, the claim that he made that that temple was to be\ndestroyed but that it would be raised up the third day, that he was\ngoing to lay down his life and take it up again, the chief priests went\nto the chief authorities and demanded that a great stone be placed at\nthe mouth of the sepulchre and that a seal be placed upon it, and that\nalso a guard should be placed there, lest his disciples should come at\nnight and take away the body and impose upon the public the claim that\nhe had risen from the dead. And so a cordon of soldiers were placed\nto guard the tomb, and a great stone was placed at the mouth of the\nsepulchre, and a seal was placed upon it according to the history given\nin the scriptures of it, so that it would be absolutely impossible\nfor the disciples of Christ to perpetrate a deception upon the world\nby clandestinely stealing and taking away the body of Christ and then\nproclaiming to the world that his body had been raised from the dead.\nSometimes even the enemies of the truth and those who are seeking to\ndestroy it become the unwitting means of verifying truth and of putting\nit beyond possibility of a doubt; for if they had not taken this\nprecaution themselves, and if their guard had not been placed at the\ntomb to guard the sepulchre to see that no fraud could be perpetrated,\nthen they could easily have gone out to the world and said, \"Why, his\ndisciples came and took the body away; they slipped in and stole it at\nnight.\" But they closed their own mouths {586} in a vain attempt to\ndestroy the effects of his resurrection from the dead upon the minds of\nthe people and upon the history of the world.\n\nThomas, one of the Twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus\ncame, after his resurrection. \"The other disciples therefore said unto\nhim, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see\nin his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print\nof the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.\"\n(John 20:25.)\n\nWe have a great many Didymuses in our day and generation, but we hope\nthat there are none of them here, but the other class Jesus named.\n\n\"And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with\nthem: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst,\nand said, Peace be unto you. Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy\nfinger, and behold my bands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it\ninto my side: and be not faithless, but believing. And Thomas answered\nand said unto him, My Lord and my God. Jesus saith unto him, Thomas,\nbecause thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that\nhave not seen, and yet have believed.\" (John 20:26-29)\n\nThe disciple who wrote this, the beloved disciple, the personal witness\nhimself, he who ran to the sepulchre and who outran Peter and came to\nit first, and looked into it, and who afterwards went into it after\nPeter, he who has written these words, says further: \"And many other\nsigns truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not\nwritten in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that\nJesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have\nlife through his name.\" (John 20:30, 31)\n\nNow what I want to call to your minds is, emphatically, the undeniable\nand unequivocal and direct description of {587} the body, the\nresurrected body of the Lord Jesus Christ, given in this narrative of\nhis resurrection and appearance to his disciples, which dissipates all\nimagination or thought that the death of the body and the departure\nof the spirit from the body is the resurrection of the dead. Does it\nnot? Christ is the Son of God, and his disciples bear faithful record\nof the truth as they witnessed it--as they declare they did witness\nit; for they declare that they saw it with their eyes, heard it with\ntheir ears, were pricked in their hearts, and they examined the wounds\nwith their own hands, to see and feel that he was indeed the same\nindividual, the same person, the same body that was crucified, bearing\nthe same marks that were inflicted upon the body while it was extended\nupon the cross--all this must go to show to you that the resurrection\nof Christ was the resurrection of himself, and not his spirit. Before\nI proceed further, there is another scripture that I will read to you,\nfrom the 24th chapter of Luke:\n\n\"And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village called\nEmmaus, which was from Jerusalem about three-score furlongs. And they\ntalked together of all these things which had happened. And it came to\npass, that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus himself\ndrew near, and went with them. But their eyes were holden that they\nshould not know him.\" (Luke 24:13-16)\n\nAnd he journeyed and talked with them on the way, and unfolded the\nscriptures unto them, but they did not know that it was he. They did\nnot personally know that it was Christ resurrected.\n\n\"And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, he took bread, and\nblessed it, and brake, and gave to them.\"\n\nNow this is not the testimony of John. This is the testimony of Luke,\nanother of the disciples of Christ.\n\n\"And their eyes were opened, and they knew him; and he vanished out\nof their sight. And they said one to another, {588} Did not our heart\nburn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened\nto us the scriptures? And they rose up the same hour, and returned\nto Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that\nwere with them, saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared\nto Simon. And they told what things were done in the way, and how he\nwas known of them in breaking of bread. And as they thus spake, Jesus\nhimself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto\nyou. But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they\nhad seen a spirit. And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why\ndo thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet, that\nit is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit bath not flesh and\nbones as ye see me have. And when he had thus spoken, he shewed them\nhis hands and his feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, and\nwondered, he said unto them, Have ye here any meat? And they gave him a\npiece of broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. And he took it, and did eat\nbefore them. And he said unto them, These are the words which I spake\nunto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled,\nwhich were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the\npsalms, concerning me.\" (Luke 24:30-44)\n\nNow, shall we accept the scriptural definition of the resurrection of\nthe body? Shall we accept Christ's manifestation in his own person\nresurrected from the dead? Or shall we take the Rev. Mr. Phillip's\nopinion of it, that the death of the body and the separation of the\nspirit from it is the resurrection of the dead? Which do you choose?\n\nJoseph the Prophet declared in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants (Sec.\n130:22) that the Father has a body of flesh and bones as tangible as\nman's, and the Son of God has a body of flesh and bones as he himself\nhas declared that he has, and is not a mere spirit, but is a risen\nbeing, a resurrected {589} soul. And the Holy Ghost is a personage\nof spirit, but not a personage of bones and flesh, as are the Father\nand the Son. Consequently, the Holy Spirit, or the Holy Ghost, may be\nconferred upon men, and he may dwell with them for a while, or he may\ncontinue to dwell with them in accordance with their worthiness, and he\nmay depart from them at his will.\n\nNow I am going to read a little from the Book of Mormon, a book of\nscripture that was translated by the gift and power of God, for\nthe voice of God declared to the three witnesses that it had been\ntranslated by the gift and power of God and that it was true. The\nthree witnesses declared and testified to its truth, and eight other\nwitnesses, besides the Prophet Joseph, declared that they beheld the\nplates and handled them, and saw the engravings on them, and that\nthey do know that Joseph Smith did have the plates from which the\nBook of Mormon was translated. And it is one of the greatest puzzles\nto scientists that they are discovering in the path of ancient\ncivilization of this continent evidences and proofs of the divinity\nof the Book of Mormon, that they cannot dispute or gainsay. And their\nwonder is, how Joseph Smith, a man unlearned in history, in theology,\nin science, a man without book learning, practically, could ever so\nclosely hit upon facts that are now being discovered by explorers and\nscientists throughout this historical country, that the Book of Mormon\ncovers, and they say it is perplexing to them. It is astonishing to\nthem that three men could testify, as the three witnesses to the Book\nof Mormon have testified, and that the eight other witnesses could\ntestify as they have done, and yet not one of them ever repudiate\nhis testimony. They cannot understand and they cannot account for it\nupon any scientific principle. If it was a fraud, and these men were\ndeceived or led into a trap, and did it by sophistry or with a purpose\nof deceiving the world, surely some one or more of them {590} would\nhave risen to the truth before they died and have divulged the fraud.\nBut no, not one of them did. They apostatized from Joseph, but they did\nnot deny the divinity of the Book of Mormon. They remained faithful\nand true to their testimony to that. True, they declared that Joseph\nSmith had gone astray, that the Church had gone astray, just like all\nother apostates have declared. You never saw apostates anywhere who\nwould admit that they were wrong; but they always claim that they are\nright, and the Church is wrong. So it was with Oliver Cowdery until he\nrepented and returned to the Church.\n\nSo it was with David Whitmer until the day of his death. He believed\nthat Joseph had been led astray, first, into receiving the Melchizedek\nPriesthood as well as the Aaronic priesthood. That he received the\nAaronic priesthood and was ordained under the band of John the Baptist\nhe admitted and believed, but he denied any ordination under the\nhands of Peter, James, and John to the Melchizedek priesthood, and\nconsequently he went to work and organized a church and a presidency\nafter the order of the Aaronic priesthood. But never, up to the time\nof his death, did he deny his testimony as one of the three witnesses,\nand in his dying words he declared that his testimony contained in this\nbook is true.\n\nSo did Oliver Cowdery. He came back into the Church after saying many\nbad things and after wandering about for a while, and confessed his\nfollies and his wrong, and claimed that if he could only be permitted\nto come back a lay member in the Church it would be all that he could\nask, or would ask for. He felt that he was unworthy of anything better\nor greater, and he was permitted to come back and be baptized.\n\nMartin Harris also came back and was baptized into the Church, and died\nwith his testimony on his lips, for not one of them ever repudiated his\ntestimony.\n\n{591} Furthermore, not one of the eight witnesses ever did either.\nNeither did the Prophet Joseph. So, here you have a record, the\nwitnesses of which remain unimpeached and whose integrity no power\nbeneath the kingdom of God can impeach, for they told the truth, and\nthey abode in the truth which they told until they died in the flesh.\n\nNow, one of the ancient disciples or prophets who lived upon this\ncontinent, who was inspired of God and who delivered this message\nto the world afterwards that was engraven upon plates of gold, and\npreserved and handed down and revealed in this dispensation of the\nworld, has something precious to say upon this subject. This is not\nfrom Jerusalem. This is not a message that was delivered to the\ndisciples of Christ in Jerusalem; but this is a message that was\ndelivered by a prophet who lived upon this continent;--and here are his\nwords:\n\n\"And he shall come into the world to redeem his people; [for this was\nbefore the coming of Christ to redeem his people] and he shall take\nupon him the transgression of those who believe on his name; and these\nare they that shall have eternal life, and salvation cometh to none\nelse.\"\n\nNow let me say here: \"He shall come into the world, and he shall take\nupon him the transgressions of those who believe on his name.\"\n\nAnd those who believe will do the works that he commands. No man\nthat will believe in truth will ever refuse to do what is required.\nAnd these are they that believe, that shall have eternal life, and\nsalvation cometh to none else.\n\n\"Therefore, the wicked remain as though there had been no redemption\nmade, except it be the loosing of the bands of death; for behold, the\nday cometh that all shall rise from the dead and stand before God,\nand be judged according to their works. Now, there is a death which\nis called a temporal death; and the death of Christ shall loose the\nbands {592} of this temporal death, that all shall be raised from\nthis temporal death; the spirit and the body shall be reunited again\nin its perfect form; both limb and joint shall be restored to its\nproper frame, even as we now are at this time; and we shall be brought\nto stand before God, knowing even as we know now, and have a bright\nrecollection of all our guilt. Now this restoration shall come to all,\nboth old and young, both bond and free, both male and female, both the\nwicked and the righteous; and even there shall not so much as a hair of\ntheir heads be lost; but all things shall be restored to its perfect\nframe, as it is now, or in the body, and shall be brought and be\narraigned before the bar of Christ the Son, and God the Father, and the\nHoly Spirit, which is one eternal God, to be judged according to their\nworks, whether they be good or whether they be evil. Now, behold, I\nhave spoken unto you concerning the death of the mortal body, and also\nconcerning the resurrection of the mortal body. [Not the resurrection\nof the spirit, but the resurrection of the mortal body.] I say unto\nyou that this mortal body is raised to an immortal body; that is from\ndeath; even from the first death unto life, that they can die no more;\ntheir spirits uniting with their bodies, never to be divided; thus\nthe whole becoming spiritual and immortal, that they can no more see\ncorruption.\" (Alma 11:40-45)\n\nNow that is the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints. That is the\nresurrection of Jesus Christ, and, as he is the first fruits of the\nresurrection from the dead, as he was raised up, so will be raise up\nall the children of his Father upon whom the curse of Adam came. For as\nby one man came temporal death upon all men, so by the righteousness of\nChrist all shall come to life, through the resurrection from the dead\nupon all men; whether they be good or whether they be evil, whether\nthey be black or white, bond or free, learned or unlearned, or whether\nthey be young or old, it matters not. The death that came by the fall\nof our first parents is {593} eradicated by the resurrection of the Son\nof God, and you and I cannot help it.--_Journal of Discourses,_ October\n26, 1867.\n\nWORK FOR THE DEAD. The work for our dead, which the Prophet Joseph laid\nupon us with more than ordinary injunction, instructing us that we\nshould look after those of our kinfolk and our ancestors who have died\nwithout the knowledge of the gospel, should not be neglected. We should\navail ourselves of those sacred and potent ordinances of the gospel\nwhich have been revealed as essential to the happiness, salvation and\nredemption of those who have lived in this world when they could not\nlearn the gospel and have died without the knowledge of it, and are now\nwaiting for us, their children, who are living in an age when these\nordinances can be performed, to do the work necessary for their release\nfrom the prison-house. Through our efforts in their behalf their chains\nof bondage will fall from them, and the darkness surrounding them\nwill clear away, that light may shine upon them and they shall hear\nin the spirit world of the work that has been done for them by their\nchildren here, and will rejoice with you in your performance of these\nduties.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1916, p. 6.\n\nTEMPLE ORDINANCES UNCHANGED. We are engaged in temple work. We have\nbuilt four temples in this land, and we built two temples in the\neastern country before we came here. During the lifetime of the Prophet\nJoseph Smith one of the two was built and dedicated, and the foundation\nof the other was laid and the walls had well progressed when he was\nmartyred. It was finished by the efforts of the people under the most\ntrying circumstances, and in poverty, and was dedicated unto the Lord.\nThe ordinances of the house of God were administered therein as they\nhad been taught to the leading authorities of the Church by the Prophet\nJoseph Smith himself. The same gospel, the same ordinances, the same\nauthority and blessings, that were administered {594} by the Prophet\nJoseph Smith and taught by him to his associates are now being enjoyed\nby and taught to the Latter-day Saints in the four temples that have\nbeen built in these valleys of the mountains. When you hear anybody\nsay that we have changed the ordinances, that we have transgressed\nthe laws, or have broken the everlasting covenants which were entered\ninto under the personal administration of the Prophet Joseph Smith,\ntell them for me, tell them for President Snow, for President Cannon,\nand for all those who are living today who received blessings and\nordinances under the bands of the Prophet Joseph Smith, that they are\nin error. The same gospel prevails today, and the same ordinances\nare administered today, both for the living and for the dead, that\nwere administered by the Prophet himself, and delivered by him to the\nChurch.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1900, pp. 46, 47.\n\nCARE AND NEED OF TEMPLES. We feel that an effort should be made to\npreserve the temples of God, those houses that have been erected for\nthe purpose of administering the ordinances of the gospel therein,\nfor the living and the dead. We desire that these buildings shall be\npreserved and kept in repair and in a wholesome condition, so that\nthe Spirit of the Lord may dwell in them, and that those who minister\ntherein may feel the presence and influence of his Spirit. We also feel\nthat when the time shall come and our hands shall be free from the\nobligations that now rest upon us, other places should be prepared for\nthe convenience of the Latter-day Saints in more distant stakes, in\norder that those who are living at great distances from the center may\nhave the privilege of receiving the ordinances of the gospel without\nbeing put to the great expense and loss of time that is necessary now\nin journeying from 500 to 1,000 miles in order to reach the houses of\nGod. We hope to see the day when we shall have temples built in the\nvarious parts of the land where they are needed for the convenience\n{595} of the people; for we realize that one of the greatest\nresponsibilities that rests upon the people of God today is that their\nhearts shall be turned unto their fathers, and that they shall do the\nwork that is necessary to be done for them in order that they may be\njoined together fitly in the bond of the New and Everlasting Covenant\nfrom generation to generation. For the Lord has said, through the\nProphet, that this is one of the greatest responsibilities devolving\nupon us in this latter day.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1902, pp. 2, 3.\n\nPREACHING THE GOSPEL IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. Never has there been a name\nbrought to the intelligence of the human race since the foundation of\nthe world that has cost so much, that has accomplished so much, that\nhas been revered and honored so much as the name of Jesus Christ, once\nso hated, and persecuted, and then crucified. The day will come, and it\nis not far distant either, when the name of the Prophet Joseph Smith\nwill be coupled with the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, the Son of\nGod, as his representative, as his agent whom he chose, ordained and\nset apart to lay anew the foundations of the Church of Jesus Christ,\npossessing all the powers of the gospel, all the rites and privileges,\nthe authority of the holy priesthood and every principle necessary\nto fit and qualify both the living and the dead to inherit eternal\nlife and to attain to exaltation in the kingdom of God. The day will\ncome when you and I will not be the only ones who will believe this,\nby a great deal, but there will be millions living and dead who will\nproclaim this truth. This gospel revealed to the Prophet Joseph is\nalready being preached to the spirits in prison, to those who have\npassed away from this stage of action into the spirit world without the\nknowledge of the gospel. Joseph Smith is preaching that gospel to them.\nSo is Hyrum Smith. So is Brigham Young, and so are all the faithful\napostles that lived in this dispensation under the administration of\nthe Prophet Joseph. They are there, having carried with them {596} from\nhere the holy priesthood that they received under authority, and which\nwas conferred upon them in the flesh; they are preaching the gospel to\nthe spirits in prison; for Christ, when his body lay in the tomb, went\nto proclaim liberty to the captives and opened the prison doors to them\nthat were bound. Not only are these engaged in that work but hundreds\nand thousands of others; the elders that have died in the mission field\nhave not finished their missions, but they are continuing them in the\nspirit world. Possibly the Lord saw it necessary or proper to call them\nhence as he did. I am not going to question that thought, in the least,\nnor dispute it. I leave it in the hand of God, for I believe that all\nthese things will be overruled for good, for the Lord will suffer\nnothing to come to his people in the world that he will not overrule\neventually for their greater good.--M. I. A. Conference, June 5, 1910;\n_Young Woman's Journal,_ Vol. 21, pp. 456-460.\n\nVISION OF THE REDEMPTION OF THE DEAD. On the third of October, in the\nyear nineteen hundred and eighteen, I sat in my room pondering over\nthe Scriptures and reflecting upon the great atoning sacrifice that\nwas made by the Son of God for the redemption of the world, and the\ngreat and wonderful love made manifest by the Father and the Son in the\ncoming of the Redeemer into the world, that through his Atonement and\nby obedience to the principles of the gospel, mankind might be saved.\n\nWhile I was thus engaged, my mind reverted to the writings of the\nApostle Peter to the primitive saints scattered abroad throughout\nPontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, and other parts of Asia where the gospel\nhad been preached after the crucifixion of the Lord. I opened the\nBible and read the third and fourth chapters of the first epistle of\nPeter, and as I read I was greatly impressed, more than I had ever been\nbefore, with the following passages:\n\n\"For Christ also bath once suffered for sins, the just {597} for the\nunjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh,\nbut quickened by the Spirit:\n\n\"By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison;\n\n\"Which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God\nwaited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few,\nthat is, eight souls were saved by water.\" (I Peter 3:18-20)\n\n\"For, for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are\ndead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live\naccording to God in the spirit.\" (I Peter 4:6)\n\nAs I pondered over these things which are written, the eyes of my\nunderstanding were opened, and the Spirit of the Lord rested upon me,\nand I saw the hosts of the dead, both small and great. And there were\ngathered together in one place an innumerable company of the spirits of\nthe just, who had been faithful in the testimony of Jesus while they\nlived in mortality, and who had offered sacrifice in the similitude of\nthe great sacrifice of the Son of God, and had suffered tribulation in\ntheir Redeemer's name. All these had departed the mortal life, firm\nin the hope of a glorious resurrection, through the grace of God the\nFather and his Only Begotten Son, Jesus Christ.\n\nI beheld that they were filled with joy and gladness, and were\nrejoicing together because the day of their deliverance was at hand.\nThey were assembled awaiting the advent of the Son of God into the\nspirit world, to declare their redemption from the bands of death.\nTheir sleeping dust was to be restored unto its perfect frame, bone to\nhis bone, and the sinews and the flesh upon them, the spirit and the\nbody to be united never again to be divided, that they might receive a\nfulness of joy.\n\nWhile this vast multitude waited and conversed, rejoicing in the hour\nof their deliverance from the chains of {598} death, the Son of God\nappeared, declaring liberty to the captives who had been faithful, and\nthere he preached to them the everlasting gospel, the doctrine of the\nresurrection and the redemption of mankind from the fall, and from\nindividual sins on conditions of repentance. But unto the wicked he\ndid not go, and among the ungodly and the unrepentant who had defiled\nthemselves while in the flesh, his voice was not raised, neither did\nthe rebellious who rejected the testimonies and the warnings of the\nancient prophets behold his presence, nor look upon his face. Where\nthese were, darkness reigned, but among the righteous there was peace,\nand the saints rejoiced in their redemption, and bowed the knee and\nacknowledged the Son of God as their Redeemer and Deliverer from death\nand the chains of hell. Their countenances shone and the radiance from\nthe presence of the Lord rested upon them and they sang praises unto\nhis holy Name.\n\nI marveled, for I understood that the Savior spent about three years\nin his ministry among the Jews and those of the house of Israel,\nendeavoring to teach them the everlasting gospel and call them unto\nrepentance; and yet, notwithstanding his mighty works and miracles and\nproclamation of the truth in great power and authority, there were\nbut few who hearkened to his voice and rejoiced in his presence and\nreceived salvation at his hands. But his ministry among those who were\ndead was limited to the brief time intervening between the crucifixion\nand his resurrection; and I wondered at the words of Peter wherein\nhe said that the Son of God preached unto the spirits in prison who\nsometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in\nthe days of Noah, and how it was possible for him to preach to those\nspirits and perform the necessary labor among them in so short a time.\n\nAnd as I wondered, my eyes were opened, and my understanding quickened,\nand I perceived that the Lord went {599} not in person among the\nwicked and the disobedient who had rejected the truth, to teach\nthem; but behold, from among the righteous he organized his forces\nand appointed messengers, clothed with power and authority, and\ncommissioned them to go forth and carry the light of the gospel to them\nthat were in darkness, even to all the spirits of men. And thus was\nthe gospel preached to the dead. And the chosen messengers went forth\nto declare the acceptable day of the Lord, and proclaim liberty to\nthe captives who were bound; even unto all who would repent of their\nsins and receive the gospel. Thus was the gospel preached to those\nwho had died in their sins, without a knowledge of the truth, or in\ntransgression, having rejected the prophets. These were taught faith in\nGod, repentance from sin, vicarious baptism for the remission of sins,\nthe gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, and all other\nprinciples of the gospel that were necessary for them to know in order\nto qualify themselves that they might be judged according to men in the\nflesh, but live according to God in the spirit.\n\nAnd so it was made known among the dead, both small and great, the\nunrighteous as well as the faithful, that redemption had been wrought\nthrough the sacrifice of the Son of God upon the cross. Thus was it\nmade known that our Redeemer spent his time during his sojourn in the\nworld of spirits, instructing and preparing the faithful spirits of the\nprophets who had testified of him in the flesh, that they might carry\nthe message of redemption unto all the dead unto whom he could not go\npersonally because of their rebellion and transgression, that they\nthrough the ministration of his servants might also hear his words.\n\nAmong the great and mighty ones who were assembled in this vast\ncongregation of the righteous, were Father Adam, the Ancient of Days\nand father of all, and our glorious Mother Eve, with many of her\nfaithful daughters who {600} had lived through the ages and worshiped\nthe true and living God. Abel, the first martyr, was there, and his\nbrother Seth, one of the mighty ones, who was in the express image of\nhis father Adam. Noah, who gave warning of the flood; Shem, the great\nHigh Priest; Abraham, the father of the faithful; Isaac, Jacob, and\nMoses, the great law-giver of Israel; Isaiah, who declared by prophecy\nthat the Redeemer was anointed to bind up the broken hearted, to\nproclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them\nthat were bound, were also there.\n\nMoreover, Ezekiel, who was shown in vision the great valley of dry\nbones which were to be clothed upon with flesh to come forth again in\nthe resurrection of the dead, living souls; Daniel, who foresaw and\nforetold the establishment of the kingdom of God in the latter days,\nnever again to be destroyed nor given to other people; Elias, who was\nwith Moses on the Mount of Transfiguration; Malachi, the prophet who\ntestified of the coming of Elijah--of whom also Moroni spake to the\nProphet Joseph Smith--declaring that he should come before the ushering\nin of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, were also there. The\nprophet Elijah was to plant in the hearts of the children the promises\nmade to their fathers, foreshadowing the great work to be done in the\ntemples of the Lord in the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, for\nthe redemption of the dead and the sealing of the children to their\nparents, lest the whole earth be smitten with a curse and utterly\nwasted at his coming.\n\nAll these and many more, even the prophets who dwelt among the Nephites\nand testified of the coming of the Son of God, mingled in the vast\nassembly and waited for their deliverance, for the dead had looked\nupon the long absence of their spirits from their bodies as a bondage.\nThese the Lord taught, and gave them power to come forth, after his\nresurrection from the dead, to enter into his Father's kingdom, there\nto be crowned with immortality and eternal life, and {601} continue\nthenceforth their labors as had been promised by the Lord, and be\npartakers of all blessings which were held in reserve for them that\nlove him.\n\nThe Prophet Joseph Smith, and my father, Hyrum Smith, Brigham Young,\nJohn Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, and other choice spirits who were\nreserved to come forth in the fulness of times to take part in laying\nthe foundations of the great Latter-day work, including the building\nof the temples and the performance of ordinances therein for the\nredemption of the dead, were also in the spirit world. I observed that\nthey were also among the noble and great ones who were chosen in the\nbeginning to be rulers in the Church of God. Even before they were\nborn, they, with many others, received their first lessons in the world\nof spirits, and were prepared to come forth in the due time of the Lord\nto labor in his vineyard for the salvation of the souls of men.\n\nI beheld that the faithful elders of this dispensation, when they\ndepart from mortal life, continue their labors in the preaching of\nthe gospel of repentance and redemption, through the sacrifice of the\nOnly Begotten Son of God, among those who are in darkness and under\nthe bondage of sin in the great world of the spirits of the dead. The\ndead who repent will be redeemed, through obedience to the ordinances\nof the house of God, and after they have paid the penalty of their\ntransgressions, and are washed clean, shall receive a reward according\nto their works, for they are heirs of salvation.\n\nThus was the vision of the redemption of the dead revealed to me, and I\nbear record, and I know that this record is true, through the blessing\nof our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, even so. Amen.--_Joseph F. Smith_.\n\nThis _Vision of the Redemption of the Dead_ was submitted October\n31, 1918, to the Counselors in the First Presidency, the Council\nof the Twelve and the Patriarch, {602} and by them unanimously\naccepted.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 22, December, 1918, pp. 166-170.\n\nMODERATION IN BURIAL DISPLAYS. A good friend who is often called upon\nto attend to the proprieties on behalf of the dead, calls attention\nin a letter to the indulgence of extravagance in the laying away of\nour departed friends and relatives. She believes that the Lord is not\npleased with the profusion of flowers, the expensive dress, and even\nwith the ornaments of gold in the form of rings and other jewelry used\nin decorating the dead.\n\nWe certainly recommend moderation and wisdom in the use of flowers, the\nhire of carriages, and the purchase of caskets. In the old scriptures\nwe have numerous examples of simplicity in burials. While we are not\ncalled upon literally to follow these, they should be a lesson to us\nto avoid ostentations, and to attend to these matters with only such\ndisplays and preparations as will show due respect for the departed,\nand proper consideration for the living.\n\nRelating to dress, the Latter-day Saints burial clothes are all\nsufficient for our day. Anything more is unnecessary, which good,\ncommon sense would clearly suggest; while the burial of jewelry with\nthe dead can serve no good purpose. It savors of vanity, and might\nprove a temptation to grave robbers,--a naturally horrible thought. In\nlike manner with carriages and caskets, only the necessary and modest\nshould be used.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 12, December, 1908, p. 145.\n\nWHO CANNOT BE REACHED BY THE GOSPEL? And he that believes, is baptized,\nand receives the light and testimony of Jesus Christ, and walks well\nfor a season, receiving the fulness of the blessings of the gospel\nin this world, and afterwards turns wholly unto sin, violating his\ncovenants, he will be among those whom the gospel can never reach in\nthe spirit world; and all such go beyond its saving power, they will\ntaste the second death, and be banished from the presence {603} of God\neternally.--_Oct. C. R., Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 24, 1875, p. 708.\n\nPRINCIPLE OF BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD. Here will come in the principles\nof baptism for the dead, and of proxy and heirships, as revealed\nthrough the Prophet Joseph Smith, that they may receive a salvation\nand an exaltation, I will not say a fulness of blessing and glory, but\na reward according to their merits and the righteousness and mercy\nof God, even as it will be with you and with me. But there is this\ndifference between us and the antediluvians--they rejected the gospel,\nconsequently they received not the truth nor the testimony of Jesus\nChrist; therefore they did not sin against a fulness of light, while we\nhave received the fulness of the gospel; are admitted to the testimony\nof Jesus Christ, and a knowledge of the living and true God, whose\nwill it is also our privilege to know, that we may do it. Now if we\nsin, we sin against the light and knowledge, and peradventure we may\nbecome guilty of the blood of Jesus Christ, for which sin there is no\nforgiveness, neither in this world nor in the world to come.--_Oct. C.\nR., Deseret Weekly News,_ Vol. 24, 1875, p. 708.\n\n{604}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXV\n\nJOSEPH SMITH THE PROPHET\n\nTHE REALITY OF JOSEPH'S VISION. Our critics say it was an apparition\nthat the Prophet Joseph saw, but he did not say so. He said the\npersonages who appeared to him were real men, and there is nothing more\nimprobable in his statement than in the recital in the Bible of the\nconception and birth of Christ, and of John the Baptist. To us has come\nthe account of the birth, life and work of Christ, and there is nothing\nin the narrative to cause us to believe it more readily than that story\nof the Prophet Joseph Smith. Christ walked and talked and counseled\nwith his friends when he came down from heaven over 1900 years ago. Is\nthere any reason why he could not come again, why he should not visit\nthis earth once more and talk with men today? If there is I should be\nglad to hear it.\n\nThe thing I want to impress upon you is that God is real, a person of\nflesh and bones, the same as you are and I am. Christ is the same, but\nthe Holy Ghost is a person of spirit.\n\nIf Joseph Smith's teachings were untrue, then those of the Great\nNazarene fall to the ground, for they are one and the same. You can't\nphilosophize the truths of the gospel away, nor explain them by saying\nthe prophet was a victim of apparitions, for they are real, tangible\nfacts behind which stand a great mass of proof as good as has ever been\noffered to substantiate any statement. It is a comfort, a blessing,\na delight to me, and I pray that it may ever be so to you.--_Logan\nJournal,_ March 14, 1911.\n\nSERVICE OF JOSEPH SMITH. Our faith in Jesus Christ lies at the\nfoundation of our religion, the foundation of our hope for remission of\nsins, and for exaltation after death, {605} and for the resurrection\nfrom death to everlasting life. Our faith in the doctrines that have\nbeen restored through the instrumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith\nconfirms and strengthens us and establishes beyond a question or doubt,\nour faith and belief in the divine mission of the Son of God. Joseph\nSmith was the instrument chosen of God and endowed with his authority\nto restore the holy priesthood, the power of God to bind on earth\nand in heaven,--the power of the priesthood by which men may perform\nordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ for the salvation of mankind.\nThrough Joseph Smith the gospel of repentance, baptism in water for\nthe remission of sins, the baptism of the Holy Ghost and by fire have\nbeen restored, and the knowledge that Jesus is the Christ, the Only\nBegotten Son of God, is made manifest through the spirit of truth. We\nare obligated to this humble servant that the Lord chose to lay the\nfoundation of this work for the ordinances of the gospel of the Son of\nGod, then and still unknown to the world, by which we may become united\ntogether as families, as kindreds, under the bonds of the new and\neverlasting covenant, for time and for all eternity. We are obligated\nto the Prophet Joseph Smith, as an instrument in the hand of the Lord,\nfor the knowledge that we possess of the work which is necessary to\nbe done in the house of God, for the salvation of the living and\nthe redemption of the dead, and for the eternal union of souls who\nare united in this life by the power of God, under the bond of the\neverlasting covenant. We are indebted, or obligated at least, to the\nProphet Joseph Smith, as the instrument in the hands of God, for the\nknowledge we now possess that a man cannot be exalted into the presence\nof God and the full enjoyment of his glory, alone. It was not designed\nfor the man to be alone, for the man is not without the woman, neither\nthe woman without the man, in the Lord.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1916, p. 3.\n\nJOSEPH SMITH'S NAME WILL NEVER PERISH. God {606} lives, and Jesus is\nthe Christ, the Savior of the world. Joseph Smith is a prophet of\nGod--living, not dead; for his name will never perish. The angel that\nvisited him and declared God's message unto him, told him that his\nname should be held for good and for evil throughout the world. This\nprediction was made in the days of his youth, before the Church was\norganized, and before there was any prospect of that which has since\nbeen accomplished. The declaration was made, notwithstanding it then\nseemed an absolute impossibility; but from the day it was spoken until\nthis moment, and from now on until the winding-up scene, the name of\nJoseph Smith, the prophet of the nineteenth century, has been, is\nbeing, and will be heralded abroad to the nations of the earth, and\nwill be held in honor or contempt by the people of the world. But the\nhonor in which it is now held by a few will by and by he increased that\nhis name shall be held in reverence and honor among the children of men\nas universally as the name of the Son of God is held today; for he did\nand is doing the work of the Master. He laid the foundations in this\ndispensation for the restoration of the principles that were taught by\nthe Son of God, who for these principles lived, and taught, and died,\nand rose from the dead. Therefore I say, as the name of the Son of God\nshall be held in reverence and honor, and in the faith and love of men,\nso will the name of Joseph Smith eventually be held among the children\nof men, gaining prestige, increasing in honor and commanding respect\nand reverence, until the world shall say that he was a servant and\nProphet of God. The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Peace on earth, good\nwill to men, is the proclamation that Joseph the Prophet made, and that\nis the same as his Master, the Lord Jesus Christ, made to the world.\nThat is the mission we are trying to fulfil, and the proclamation we\nare seeking to make to the world today. It is the mission that these\nyoung men have been chosen to proclaim, and be {607} witnesses of to\nthe nations of the earth. It is their duty to see to it that this\nproclamation and this gospel of peace and good will shall be sent to\nevery nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, under the whole\nheavens. God bless Israel, is my earnest prayer in the name of Jesus.\nAmen.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, pp. 125-126.\n\nTHE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH. Brother Woodruff, in the course of his\nremarks, made the assertion that Joseph Smith was the greatest prophet\nthat has ever lived, of whom we have any knowledge, save and except\nJesus Christ himself. The world would say that he was an impostor; and\nthe Lord said that his name should be had for good and for evil among\nall the nations of the earth; and this much, at least, so far as his\nname has become known, has been fulfilled. This prediction was made\nthrough the Prophet Joseph Smith himself, when he was an obscure youth,\nand when there was but little prospect of his name ever becoming known\nbeyond the village where he lived. It was at an early period of his\nlife, and at the beginning of the work that this prophecy or revelation\nwas given, and it has been truly verified. Today there is not another\nman, perhaps, who has figured in religion, whose name is so wide-spread\namong the nations, as that of Joseph Smith. In connection with the\nwork of which he was the instrument in the hands of God of laying the\nfoundation, his name is spoken of in nearly every civilized nation upon\nthe globe, for good or for evil. Where it is spoken of for good, it is\nby those who have had the privilege of hearing the gospel which has\ncome to the earth through him, and who have been sufficiently honest\nand humble to receive the same. They speak of him with a knowledge\nwhich they have received by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, through\nobedience to the principles which he taught, as a prophet and as an\ninspired man. They speak to his praise, to his honor, and they hold his\nname in honorable remembrance. They revere him, and they love {608}\nhim, as they love no other man, because they know he was the chosen\ninstrument in the hands of the Almighty in restoring the gospel of life\nand salvation unto them, of opening their understandings of the future,\nof lifting the veil of eternity, as it were, from before their eyes.\nThose who have received the principles which he promulgated know they\npertain not only to their own salvation, happiness and peace, spiritual\nand temporal, but to the welfare, happiness, salvation and exaltation\nof their kindred who have died without a knowledge of the truth.\n\nThe work in which Joseph Smith was engaged was not confined to this\nlife alone, but it pertains as well to the life to come, and to the\nlife that has been. In other words, it relates to those who have\nlived upon the earth, to those who are living and to those who shall\ncome after us. It is not something which relates to man only while he\ntabernacles in the flesh, but to the whole human family from eternity\nto eternity. Consequently, as I have said, Joseph Smith is held in\nreverence, his name is honored; tens of thousands of people thank God\nin their hearts, and from the depths of their souls, for the knowledge\nthe Lord has restored to the earth through him, and therefore they\nspeak well of him and bear testimony of his worth. And this is not\nconfined to a village, nor to a state, nor to a nation, but extends to\nevery nation, kindred, tongue and people where the gospel, up to the\npresent, has been preached--in America, Great Britain, Europe, Africa,\nAustralia, New Zealand and upon the islands of the sea. And the Book of\nMormon, which Joseph Smith was the instrument in the hands of God in\nbringing forth to this generation, has been translated into the German,\nFrench, Danish, Swedish, Welsh, Hawaiian, Hindustani, Spanish, and\nDutch languages, and this book will be translated into other languages,\nfor according to the predictions it contains, and according to the\npromises of the Lord through Joseph Smith it is to be sent unto {609}\nevery nation, and kindred, and people under the whole heavens, until\nall the sons and daughters of Adam shall have the privilege of hearing\nthe gospel as it has been restored to the earth in the dispensation of\nthe fulness of times.\n\nThe world presume that we have not received a knowledge of the truth.\nThose who are in ignorance in regard to the character, life, and labors\nof Joseph Smith, who have never read his revelations or studied or\ninvestigated his claims to divine authority, and are ignorant of his\nmission, revile him, sneer at his name, and ridicule his claims to\nprophetic inspiration, and called him an impostor in his day, except a\nfew who hearkened to his instruction, and believed his testimony. The\ngreat majority of mankind then living who knew of Christ, deemed him an\nimpostor, and considered him worthy to be put to death; precisely the\nsame feeling existed towards Joseph Smith.\n\n* * * *\n\nLet us return to the Prophet Joseph Smith. He was accused of nearly\neverything that was vile, by his enemies, who, as is well known by\nthe Latter-day Saints, were generally entirely ignorant of his true\ncharacter and mission. What did Joseph Smith do? Was human blood found\nupon his hands? No, verily no. He was innocent. Was he a slanderer and\nvilified? No, verily, he was not. Did he wrongfully and unjustly accuse\nmen of wickedness? No, he did not. Did he institute an order of things\nthat has proved injurious to the human family? Let the people who have\nbecome acquainted with his doctrines, and with the institutions which\nhe established upon the earth, and his own life's labor, answer.\n\nHe was born December 23, 1805, in the state of Vermont. His parents\nwere American citizens, as had been their ancestors for generations.\nIn the spring of 1820, he received the first supernatural or heavenly\nmanifestation. {610} He was then fourteen years of age. Ordinarily we\ndo not expect a very great deal from a boy who is only fourteen years\nof age, and it is not likely that a boy of that tender age could have\nbecome very vicious or wicked, especially when he was born and reared\non a farm, apart from the corrupting vices of great cities, and free\nfrom contact with the debasing influence of vile associations. It is\nnot likely that he spent many idle moments during the working years of\nhis life, up to fourteen years of age; for his father had to labor for\nhis living and earn it from the soil by the labor of his hands, being a\npoor man with a large family to support.\n\nIn 1820, as I have said, Joseph Smith received a revelation in which he\nclaimed that God had declared that he was about to restore the ancient\ngospel in its purity, and many other glorious things. In consequence\nof this, Joseph Smith became very notorious in the neighborhood where\nhe resided, and people began to regard him with a great deal of\nsuspicion. He was at once called an impostor, and a few years later\nhe was styled by his enemies, \"old Joe Smith.\" His fame became known\nthroughout the United States. He was called a \"money digger,\" and many\nother contemptuous things. If you will look at his history, and at the\ncharacter of his parents, and surroundings, and consider the object\nof his life, you can discover how much consistency there was in the\ncharges brought against him. All this was done to injure him. He was\nneither old nor a \"money digger,\" nor an impostor, nor in any manner\ndeserving of the epithets which they applied to him. He had never\ninjured anybody, nor robbed anybody--he never did anything for which he\ncould be punished by the laws under which he lived.\n\nWhen he was between 17 and 18 years of age, he received another\nheavenly manifestation, and some great and glorious things were\nrevealed to him, and for four years subsequently he received\nvisits from a heavenly messenger. {611} He did not claim he was in\ncommunication with wicked men or demons from the lower regions. He\nclaimed he was in communication with Moroni, one of the ancient\nprophets who lived upon this continent. He was a good man when he lived\nhere, and it is not likely that he had become wicked since he went\naway. This personage, he claimed, revealed to him the mind and will of\nthe Lord, and showed him the character of the great work that he, in\nthe hands of God was to be instrumental in establishing in the earth\nwhen the time should come. This was the labor that was performed by the\nangel Moroni, during the four years intervening between 1823 and 1827.\nIn 1827 he received from the hands of the angel Moroni, the gold plates\nfrom which this book (Book of Mormon) was translated by him through the\ninspiration of the Almighty, and the gift and power of God unto him.\nI heard it read when I was a child. I have read it many times since,\nand I have asked myself, scores of times, have you ever discovered one\nprecept, doctrine, or command, within the lids of that book, that is\ncalculated to injure anybody, to do harm to the world, or that is in\ncontradiction to the word of God as contained in the Bible? And the\nanswer invariably came, No, not one solitary thing, every precept,\ndoctrine, word of advice, prophecy, and indeed every word contained\nwithin the lids of that book, relating to the great plan of human\nredemption and salvation, are calculated to make bad men good and good\nmen better.\n\nDid Joseph Smith during the three years intervening between 1827 and\n1830, while he was laboring with his hands for a scanty subsistence,\ndodging his enemies, and trying to evade the grasp of those who\nsought to destroy him and prevent the accomplishment of his mission,\nstruggling all the while against untold obstacles and depressing\nembarrassments to complete the translation of this book, have much\n{612} chance of becoming wicked or corrupt? I do not think he had. When\nhe had finished translating the Book of Mormon he was still only a boy,\nyet in producing this book he developed historical facts, prophecies,\nrevelations, predictions, testimonies and doctrines, precepts and\nprinciples that are beyond the power and wisdom of the learned world\nto duplicate or refute. Joseph Smith was an unlearned youth, so far\nas the learning of the world is concerned. He was taught by the angel\nMoroni. He received his education from above, from God Almighty, and\nnot from man-made institutions; but to charge him with being ignorant\nwould be both unjust and false; no man or combination of men possessed\ngreater intelligence than he, nor could the combined wisdom and cunning\nof the age produce an equivalent for what he did. He was not ignorant,\nfor he was taught by him from whom all intelligence flows. He possessed\na knowledge of God and of his law, and of eternity, and mankind have\nbeen trying, with all their learning, wisdom and power--and not content\nwith that, they have tried with the sword and cannon--to extirpate from\nthe earth the superstructure which Joseph Smith, by the power of God,\nerected; but they have signally failed, and will yet be overwhelmed by\ntheir efforts to destroy it.\n\nAgain, the world say that Joseph Smith was an indolent person. The\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized April 6,\n1830. Joseph Smith was martyred in Carthage, Illinois, on the 27th\nday of June, 1844--fourteen years after the organization of the\nChurch. What did he accomplish, in these fourteen years? He opened\nup communication with the heavens in his youth. He brought forth the\nBook of Mormon, which contains the fulness of the gospel; and the\nrevelations contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants; restored\nthe holy priesthood unto man; established and organized the Church\nof Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, an organization which has no\nparallel in all {613} the world, and which all the cunning and wisdom\nof men for ages has failed to discover or produce and never could have\ndone. He founded colonies in the states of New York, Ohio, Missouri\nand Illinois, and pointed the way for the gathering of the Saints into\nthe Rocky Mountains; sent the gospel into Europe and to the islands of\nthe sea; founded the town of Kirtland, Ohio, and there built a temple\nthat cost scores of thousands of dollars; he founded the city of Nauvoo\nin the midst of persecution; gathered into Nauvoo and vicinity some\n20,000 people, and commenced the building of the temple there, which\nwhen completed cost one million dollars; and in doing all this he\nhad to contend against the prejudices of the age, against relentless\npersecution, mobocracy, and vile calumny and slander, that were heaped\nupon him from all quarters without stint or measure. In a word, he did\nmore in from fourteen to twenty years for the salvation of man than any\nother man, save Jesus only, who ever lived, and yet he was accused by\nhis enemies of being an indolent and worthless man!\n\nWhere shall we go to find another man who has accomplished a\none-thousandth part of the good that Joseph Smith accomplished? Shall\nwe go to the Rev. Mr. Beecher, or Talmage, or any other of the great\npreachers of the day? What have they done for the world, with all their\nboasted intelligence, influence, wealth, and the popular voice of\nthe world in their favor! Joseph Smith had none of their advantages,\nif these are advantages. And yet, no man in the nineteenth century,\nexcept Joseph Smith, has discovered to the world a ray of light upon\nthe keys and power of the holy priesthood, or the ordinances of the\ngospel, either for the living or the dead. Through Joseph Smith, God\nhas revealed many things which were kept hidden from the foundation of\nthe world in fulfilment of the prophets--and at no time since Enoch\nwalked the earth has the Church of God been organized as perfectly\nas it is today, not excepting the dispensation of {614} Jesus and\nhis disciples,--or, if it was, we have no record of it. And this is\nstrictly in keeping with the objects and character of this great\nlatter-day work, destined to consummate the great purposes and designs\nof God concerning the dispensation of the fulness of times.\n\nThe principle of baptism for the redemption of the dead, with the\nordinances appertaining thereto, for the complete salvation and\nexaltation of those who have died without the gospel, as revealed\nthrough Joseph Smith, is alone worth more than all the dogmas of the\nso-called Christian world combined.\n\nJoseph Smith is accused of being a false prophet. It is, however,\nbeyond the power of the world to prove that he was a false prophet.\nThey may so charge him, but you who have received the testimony of\nJesus Christ, by the spirit of prophecy, through his administrations,\nare my witnesses that they have not the power to prove him false, and\nthat is why they are so vexed about it. In my humble opinion many of\nour enemies know that they lie before God, angels and men, when they\nmake this charge, and they would only be too glad to produce proof to\nsustain their accusations, but they cannot. Joseph Smith was a true\nprophet of God. He lived and died a true prophet, and his words and\nworks will yet demonstrate the divinity of his mission to millions of\nthe inhabitants of this globe. Perhaps not so many that are now living,\nfor they have in a great measure rejected the gospel, and the testimony\nwhich the elders of this Church have borne to them; but their children\nafter them, and generations to come, will receive with delight the\nname of the Prophet Joseph Smith, and the gospel which their fathers\nrejected. Amen.--Discourse delivered in Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City,\nOct. 29, 1882. _Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 24, 1884, pp. 8-16.\n\nPREDICTION OF JOSEPH SMITH FULFILLED. As the time remaining is so\nshort, I think I could not do better than devote {615} it to continuing\nthe subject dwelt upon by Brother Cannon.\n\nThe Doctrine and Covenants, as well as the Book of Mormon, contains\nindisputable evidence of the divine calling and mission of Joseph\nSmith. For instance, I will refer the congregation to the revelation\ngiven December 25, 1832, in relation to the great war of the Rebellion,\nwith which all are more or less familiar (Doc. and Cov. 87). A portion\nof that revelation has been literally fulfilled, even to the very place\nindicated in the prediction where the war should commence; which, as\nwas therein stated, was to terminate in the death and misery of many\nsouls.\n\nAgain, in the revelation given in March, 1831, to Parley P. Pratt and\nLemon Copley, the following remarkable prediction is found:\n\n\"But before the great day of the Lord shall come, Jacob shall flourish\nin the wilderness, and the Lamanites shall blossom as the rose. Zion\nshall flourish upon the hills and rejoice upon the mountains, and shall\nbe assembled together unto the place which I have appointed.\" (Doc. and\nCov. 49:24, 25)\n\nWho, let me ask, unless he was inspired of the Lord, speaking by the\ngift and power of God, at that remote period of the Church's history,\nwhen our numbers were few, when we had no influence, name or standing\nin the world--who, I would ask, under the circumstances in which We\nwere placed when this prediction was made, could have uttered such\nwords unless God inspired him? Zion is, indeed, flourishing on the\nhills, and it is rejoicing on the mountains, and we who compose it are\ngathering and assembling together unto the place appointed. I now ask\nthis congregation if they cannot see that this prediction (which was\nmade many years before the idea prevailed at all among this people that\nwe should ever migrate and gather out to these mountain valleys) has\nbeen and is being literally fulfilled? If there {616} were no other\nprophecy uttered by Joseph Smith, fulfillment of which could be pointed\nto, this alone would be sufficient to entitle him to the claim of being\na true prophet.\n\nAgain, in the revelation given February, 1834, this remarkable promise\nand prophecy is found:\n\n\"Verily I say unto you, I have decreed a decree which my people shall\nrealize, inasmuch as they hearken from this very hour, unto the counsel\nwhich I, the Lord their God, shall give unto them. Behold they shall,\nfor I have decreed it, begin to prevail against mine enemies from\nthis very hour, and by hearkening to observe all the words which I,\nthe Lord their God, shall speak unto them, they shall never cease to\nprevail until the kingdoms of the world are subdued under my feet, and\nthe earth is given unto the Saints, to possess it for ever and ever.\"\n(Doctrine and Covenants 103:5-7)\n\nIs there a person within the sound of my voice, or anywhere else upon\nthe face of the wide earth, who can say that this promise has failed,\nthat this prediction is not founded in truth, that so far it has not\nbeen fulfilled? I stand before this vast congregation, and am at the\ndefiance of any human being to say that this was not pronounced by\nthe spirit of truth, by the inspiration of the Almighty, for it has\nbeen fulfilled, and is being fulfilled, and that, too, in the face\nof opposition of the most deadly character; and what remains will be\nfulfilled literally and completely. And it is the fear in the heart\nof Satan that this will be the case that causes him to stir up his\nemissaries to oppose the kingdom of God and seek, if possible, to\ndestroy this great and glorious work. For it is a living fact, a fact\nthat fills the hearts of the righteous and God-fearing with unspeakable\njoy, and the hearts of the wicked and ungodly with consternation and\njealous fear, that this work of God, this work of redemption and\nsalvation in which we are engaged, is moving forward and is destined to\ncontinue in its onward march until the kingdoms of the world shall be\nsubdued and brought {617} under the law of Almighty God. And that this\nwill come to pass, I can assure you, the enemy of all righteousness\ncomprehends as well as we do. Yes, he knows that this will eventually\nbe the case, better than many who profess to have received the Holy\nSpirit in their hearts; and, therefore, he is diligently seeking to\nstir up the hearts of the wicked to fight against the Saints of God,\nuntil they are discomfited, and Zion is free.\n\nThese predictions concerning the triumph of the cause of God over the\nwicked who contend against them, were uttered by Joseph Smith in his\nyouth, in the early rise of the Church when, to all human appearance,\ntheir fulfillment was absolutely impossible. At that time there were\nbut few who could believe, that dared to believe the truth of these\npredictions. The few, comparatively, that did believe when they heard,\nwere those whose minds had been enlightened by the Holy Spirit of\nPromise and who, therefore, were prepared to receive them. As these\npredictions have been fulfilled, so those not yet fulfilled will come\nto pass in the due time of the Lord; and as this latter-day work has so\nfar grown and assumed force and power in the earth, so it will continue\nto do, and there is no power beneath the celestial kingdom that can\nprevent its growth, or the consummation of all that has been predicted\nconcerning it.--_Apr. C. R., Journal of Discourses,_ Vol. 25, 1884, pp.\n97-101.\n\nJOSEPH SMITH, THE BOY. To me there is a sweet fascination in the\ncontemplation of his childhood and youth. I love to contemplate the\ninnocence and the artless simplicity of his boyhood. It bears record\nthat he was honest, that he was led by the Spirit of God to perform his\nwonderful mission. How could a child at his age be impelled by other\nthan honest motives in the accomplishment of his high and holy calling?\nWhat he did he was led to do by the inspiration and guidance of his\nHeavenly Father, of this I feel assured.\n\n{618} He was much like other children; his play was like that of his\ncompanions; his thoughts, like those of most children, were innocent,\nand consequently he was incapable of the knavery and connivance that\nhis enemies declared he practiced. Though poor, his parents were\nhonest and good; they delighted in the truth, and it was their honest\ndesire to live according to the best light within them. Love and good\nwill to all found expression in their hearts and actions, and their\nchildren were imbued with like sentiments. They were firm believers\nin God, and trusted in his watchcare over his children. They had\nfrequently received manifestations of his loving kindness, in dreams,\nvisions, and inspirations, and God had healed their little ones, in\nanswer to prayer, when they were nigh unto death. It was in such an\natmosphere that the boy was reared. Joseph was a remarkably quiet and\nwell-disposed child who gave his parents little or no trouble. As early\nas the age of eight, he gave proof that besides being thoughtful,\neasily governed, and of sweet and loving disposition, he possessed the\nfoundation principles of good character--filial affection, patience,\nendurance, courage.\n\nConcerning his spiritual manifestations, is it reasonable to suppose\nthat there could have been premeditated deceit on the part of the boy,\nand such a boy, in his simple statement of what he saw and heard? No;\nneither could the answer which the heavenly messenger gave to him,\nhave been composed in the child's own mind. Joseph Smith's testimony\nconcerning his heavenly manifestation, in later life, was as simple,\nstraight-forward, plain, and true, as it had been in childhood; the\nfidelity, courage, and love implanted in and characteristic of his life\nin boyhood neither faltered nor changed with maturity. His wisdom came\nin revelations of God to him.\n\nOne marked illustration of his character was his love for children.\nHe never saw a child but he desired to take it up and {619} bless it\nand many he did so bless, taking them in his arms and upon his knee.\nI have myself sat upon his knee. He was so fond of children that he\nwould go far out of his way to speak to a little one, which is to me a\nstriking characteristic of true manhood. He had a like true love for\nthe human race. I know, and have known from my childhood, that he was a\nprophet of God, and I believe in his divine mission with all my heart;\nand in the authenticity and inspiration of the revelations which he\nreceived, and the Book of Mormon which he was instrumental in bringing\nforth.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 21, December, 1917, p. 167.\n\nJOSEPH SMITH, A RESTORER. I think it is wrong to count Joseph the\nProphet one who fought old forms, in the sense that he established\nnew principles and doctrines. He fought existing religious forms,\nit is true, but he merely became the means, in God's providence, to\nrestore the old truths of the everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ, the\nplan of salvation, which is older than the human race. It is true,\nalso, that his teachings were new to the people of his day because\nthey had apostatized from the truth--but the principles of the\ngospel are the oldest truths in existence. They were new to Joseph's\ngeneration, as they are in part to ours, because men had gone astray,\nbeen cast adrift, shifted hither and thither by every new wind of\ndoctrine which cunning men--so-called progressives--had advanced. This\nmade the Prophet Joseph a restorer, not a destroyer, of old truths.\nAnd this does not justify us in discarding the simple, fundamental\nprinciples of the gospel and running after modern doctrinal ads and\nnotions.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 15, June, 1912, p. 737.\n\nPLURAL WIVES OF JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET. I can positively state, on\nindisputable evidence, that Joseph Smith was the author, under God,\nof the revelation on plural marriage. On this subject, we have the\naffidavit of William Clayton, private secretary of Joseph Smith, that\nhe wrote {620} the revelation as it was given through the lips of the\nprophet and that he himself sealed to Joseph Smith as a plural wife,\nLucy Walker, at Joseph Smith's own residence, on May 1, 1843. This\nlady is still living, in Salt Lake City, and is willing to testify\nat any moment to this fact. Following are some of the names of young\nladies who were sealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith in Nauvoo, as\ntestified to under oath by themselves--this during the lifetime of\nthe prophet: Eliza R. Snow, Sarah Ann Whitney, Helen Mar Kimball,\nFanny Young (sister to Brigham Young), and Rhoda Richards (sister to\nWillard Richards who was with the prophet at his martyrdom in Carthage\njail). All these noble women have testified, under oath, giving names\nand dates, that they were sealed during his lifetime, to the Prophet\nJoseph Smith. These facts have been published in Jenson's _Historical\nRecord,_ and in the _Deseret News,_ in years past; and I know, by the\nestablished and virtuous character of these noble women, that their\ntestimonies are true.\n\nA careful reading of the revelation on plural marriage should convince\nany honest man that it was never written by Brigham Young, as it\ncontains references to Joseph Smith himself, and his family, which\nwould be utterly nonsensical and useless if written by President Young.\nThe fact is, we have the affidavit of Joseph C. Kingsbury, certifying\nthat he copied the original manuscript of the revelation within three\ndays after the date on which it was written. I knew Joseph C. Kingsbury\nwell. Furthermore, the revelation was read by Hyrum Smith to a majority\nof the members of the High Council, in Nauvoo, at about the time it was\ngiven, to which fact we have the sworn statements of the members of the\nHigh Council.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 5, October, 1902, p. 988.\n\nWHAT DOES THE MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH AND HYRUM TEACH US? What does the\nmartyrdom teach us? The great lesson that \"where a testament is there\nmust also of {621} necessity be the death of the testator\" (Heb.\n9: 16) to make it of force. Moreover, that the blood of martyrs is\nindeed the seed of the Church. The Lord permitted the sacrifice, that\nthe testimony of those virtuous and righteous men should stand as a\nwitness against a perverse and unrighteous world. Then, again, they\nwere examples of the wonderful love of which the Redeemer speaks:\n\"Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for\nhis friends.\" (John 15:13) This wonderful love they manifested to\nthe Saints and to the world; for both realized and expressed their\nconviction, before starting on the journey to Carthage, that they were\ngoing to their death. They might have escaped; in fact, had but a few\ndays before made the start for the Rocky Mountains, but were recalled\nby the groundless fears of false friends who made the accusation that\nthey were fleeing from dangers that were equally as great towards the\npeace and happiness of the members of the Church as they could possibly\nbe towards themselves.\n\nSatan said to Job: \"All that a man hath will he give for his life.\"\nOf the true servant, and where perfect love abides, that is not true!\nJoseph and Hyrum Smith returned and calmly went to their death, feeling\nthat their lives were of no value to themselves if unvalued by their\nfriends, or if they were needed as a sacrifice for the protection of\ntheir worthy followers. Their courage, their faith, their love for the\npeople were without bounds, and they gave all that they had for their\npeople. Such devotion and love left no doubt in the minds of those who\nenjoyed the companionship of the Holy Spirit that these good men and\ntrue were indeed the authorized servants of the Lord.\n\nThis martyrdom has always been an inspiration to the people of the\nLord. It has helped them in their individual trials; has given them\ncourage to pursue a course in righteousness and to know and to live the\ntruth, and must ever be held in sacred memory by the Latter-day Saints\nwho {622} have learned the great truths that God revealed through his\nservant Joseph Smith.--_Juvenile Instructor,_ Vol. 51, June, 1916, p.\n381.\n\nDIVINE AUTHORITY OF JOSEPH SMITH AND HIS SUCCESSORS. I bear my\ntestimony to you and to the world that Joseph Smith was raised up by\nthe power of God to lay the foundations of this great latter-day work,\nto reveal the fulness of the gospel to the world in this dispensation,\nto restore the priesthood of God to the world, by which men may act\nin the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and\nit will be accepted of God; it will be by his authority. I bear my\ntestimony to it; I know that it is true.\n\nI bear my testimony to the divine authority of those who have succeeded\nthe Prophet Joseph Smith in the presidency of the Church. They were men\nof God; I knew them; I was intimately associated with them and as one\nman may know another, through the intimate knowledge that he possesses\nof him, so I can bear testimony to the integrity, to the honor, to the\npurity of life, to the intelligence, and to the divinity of the mission\nand calling of Brigham, of John, of Wilford and of Lorenzo. They were\ninspired of God to fill the missions to which they were called, and\nI know it. I thank God for that testimony, and for the spirit that\nprompts me and impels me toward these men, toward their mission, toward\nthis people, toward my God and my Redeemer. I thank the Lord for it,\nand I pray earnestly that it may never depart from me--worlds without\nend.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14, Nov., 1910, p. 74.\n\nGOD'S GUIDING HAND SEEN IN CHURCH HISTORY. In connection with this\nthought it may be proper, consistent and timely, for me to remark that\neach individual member of the Church assembled here this morning is\na free man or a free woman, possessing to the utmost degree all the\nqualifications and characteristics of freedom, independent with {623}\nreference to individual action and choice, of every other man and of\nevery other woman present. This being a fact, which is a fact, the\nunanimity exhibited on the part of the audience, with reference to the\nactions that have been taken, vindicate the belief and the assertion\nwhich I make, that the members of this congregation are certainly in\nharmony with the will of the Father. They are united; they see eye\nto eye; their sympathy is with one another and with the cause they\nrepresent. Their hearts are in the work in which they are engaged,\nand that because of their choice, because they have fully weighed all\nmatters connected with their standing in the Church, and with regard\nto the course which they have taken today; they have, voluntarily,\nwithout coercion, without compulsion, without any restraint, except the\nrestraint of their own consciences, shown that they see eye to eye,\nthat they are one and are therefore entitled to be acknowledged of the\nMaster as his own and as of him. I believe that there is not a freer,\nmore independent nor a more intelligent people to be found anywhere in\nthe world, who are more independent in choosing the course which they\npursue, in the work that they perform and in everything that they have\nto do with, than the Latter-day Saints.\n\nThere is not a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints, in good standing, anywhere in all the world today that is not\nsuch by reason of his independence of character, by reason of his\nintelligence, wisdom and ability to judge between right and wrong and\nbetween good and evil. There is not a member of the Church of Jesus\nChrist anywhere, in good standing, living a proper life, that would\nnot hold up his hand against evil, against wrong, against sin, against\nthe transgression of the laws of God, against unrighteousness or vice\nof any kind, with as much freedom and independence and with as firm\ndetermination as any other man or woman in the world.\n\nI am thankful to have the privilege, this moment, of expressing {624}\nthis my view and firm belief and my knowledge of the real character of\nthe Latter-day Saints throughout the world. And, when I say Latter-day\nSaints, I mean members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints founded by God, through the instrumentality and agency of the\nProphet Joseph Smith, who was chosen of God and ordained and qualified\nand authorized to lay the foundations of the Church of Jesus Christ,\nnever more to be destroyed nor left to other people, never more to\ncease but to continue until the purposes of God shall ripen and be\naccomplished for the salvation of the children of men and for the\nredemption of the living, and of the dead who have died without a\nknowledge of the plan of life and salvation. In stating this I state\nresults of my experience in associations with such men as those who\nlaid the foundations of the Church of Jesus Christ, from the Prophet\nJoseph Smith down to this moment.\n\nAs a child I knew the Prophet Joseph Smith. As a child I have listened\nto him preach the gospel that God had committed to his charge and\ncare. As a child I was familiar in his home, in his household, as I\nwas familiar under my own father's roof. I have retained the witness\nof the Spirit that I was imbued with, as a child, and that I received\nfrom my sainted mother, the firm belief that Joseph Smith was a prophet\nof God; that he was inspired as no other man in his generation, or for\ncenturies before, had been inspired; that he had been chosen of God\nto lay the foundations of God's Kingdom as well as of God's Church;\nthat by the power of God he was enabled to bring forth the record of\nthe ancient inhabitants of this continent, to revive and to reveal to\nthe world the doctrine of Jesus Christ, not only as he taught it in\nthe midst of the Jews, in Judea, but as he also taught it, and it was\nalso recorded, in greater simplicity and plainness upon this continent,\namong the descendants of Lehi. As a child I was impressed, deeply,\n{625} with the thought, and firmly with the belief, in my soul that the\nrevelations that had been given to and through Joseph the Prophet, as\ncontained in this book, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, were the\nword of God, as were the words of the ancient disciples when they bore\nrecord of the Father and of the Son. That impression made upon me in\nmy childhood has followed through all the vicissitudes of more than\nsixty years of actual and practical experience in the mission field,\nthroughout the nations of the world, and at home in the midst of the\nauthorized servants of God, who officiated in the name of the Father\nand of the Son to propagate, to build up, and to push forward the work\ninaugurated by the instrumentality of the boy Joseph Smith.\n\nIn my childhood, too, I was instructed to believe in the divinity\nof the mission of Jesus Christ. I was taught by my mother, a Saint\nindeed--that Jesus Christ is the Son of God; that he was indeed no\nother than the Only Begotten of God in the flesh, and that, therefore,\nno other than God the eternal Father is his Father and the author of\nhis existence in the world. I was taught it from my father, from the\nProphet Joseph Smith, through my mother who embraced the gospel because\nshe believed in the testimony of Joseph Smith, and she believed in the\nhonor, integrity and truthfulness of her husband; and all my boyhood\ndays and all my years in the world I have clung to that belief; indeed,\nI have never had any serious dubiety in my mind, even in childhood; and\nwhen I could only imperfectly understand things with reference to the\ndivinity of the mission of the Son of God, I accepted it as being true\nin the sense in which only it can be true; for in no other than the\nliteral sense, as it is described in the scriptures of divine truth and\nin the testimonies of the prophets, can it be true that Jesus Christ is\nthe Son of God. I believe it. I have believed it all my life; but I owe\nto the Prophet Joseph Smith the fixed and unalterable confirmation of\nthat belief, until it has come to be, {626} in my soul, a knowledge of\nthe truth; and in so far as I have continued in the word of the Lord,\nI believe, I have been led to know the truth. I believe that I possess\nthat freedom that comes from a knowledge of the truth, which teaches\nall men righteousness, virtue, honor, faith, charity, forgiveness,\nmercy, longsuffering patience and devotion to that which is good, and\nabstinence from that which is evil.\n\n\"The truth will make you free.\" Free from what? From error, free from\ndoubt, and uncertainty, free from unbelief, free from the powers of\ndarkness, free from the possibility of being tempted beyond your\nstrength; but to resist error and to shun even the appearance of sin.\nThis truth makes a man a Latter-day Saint. This knowledge of the truth\nmakes you free to worship God and to love him with all your heart and\nmind and strength, and to do the next best thing--to love your neighbor\nas nearly as you possibly can as you love yourselves.\n\nThe truth that I have received teaches me that Joseph Smith was a\nprophet of God, teaches me to accept without recourse, other than the\nfull and free acceptance of that truth, that God Almighty, the Father\nof Jesus Christ, the Father of our spirits, the maker of heaven and\nearth, condescended to come down to this our mother earth, in person,\nin company with his beloved Son, and show themselves to Joseph Smith.\nI believe it. The truth has made me feel that this must be true. It\ncannot be error, for the Lord God Almighty could never build the\nstructure that he has built upon the testimony of the Prophet Joseph\nSmith, if it had been founded in error or untruth. This people never\ncould have combined and adhered together, never could have been\nunited, never could have seen eye to eye, never could have been one,\nin order that they might be acknowledged of God as his own, if we had\nbeen building upon error. If our foundations were laid in untruth\nand unrighteousness this could not be. But the Lord is at the bottom\nof this. Joseph {627} Smith was not at the foundation of it. He was\nnot responsible, only so far as he was obedient to the will of the\nFather. God is responsible for this work. The Lord Almighty has made\nthe promises concerning this work, not Joseph Smith, not Hyrum Smith.\nNo other man has made true promises with reference to the future of\nZion and to the building up of the kingdom of God in the earth, except\nGod inspired him to do it. Not of himself has man ever done anything\nof that kind. The Lord is at the bottom; the Lord is at the top; the\nLord is all the way through this work, and every fibre of it is in his\nkeeping and is moved by his magic power and by the inspiration of his\nHoly Spirit. That is my testimony to you.\n\nI believe in the divinity of Jesus Christ, because more than ever I\ncome nearer the possession of the actual knowledge that Jesus is the\nChrist, the Son of the living God, through the testimony of Joseph\nSmith contained in this book, the Doctrine and Covenants, that he saw\nHim, that he heard Him, that he received instructions from Him, that he\nobeyed those instructions, and that he today stands before the world\nas the last great, actual, living, witness of the divinity of Christ's\nmission and His power to redeem man from the temporal death and also\nfrom the second death which will follow man's own sins, through\ndisobedience to the ordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Thank God\nfor Joseph Smith. I believe in his mission, having accepted this great\ntruth and his narration of it.\n\nThe greatest event that has ever occurred in the world, since the\nresurrection of the Son of God from the tomb and his ascension on high,\nwas the coming of the Father and of the Son to that boy Joseph Smith,\nto prepare the way for the laying of the foundation of his kingdom--not\nthe kingdom of man--never more to cease nor to be overturned. Having\naccepted this truth, I find it easy to accept of every other truth that\nhe enunciated and declared during {628} his mission of fourteen years\nin the world. He never taught a doctrine that was not true. He never\npracticed a doctrine that he was not commanded to practice. He never\nadvocated error. He was not deceived. He saw; he heard; he did as he\nwas commanded to do; and, therefore, God is responsible for the work\naccomplished by Joseph Smith--not Joseph Smith. The Lord is responsible\nfor it, and not man.\n\nI am happy to express to this audience my knowledge of the successors\nof Joseph Smith. They reared me, in part, so to speak. In other words,\nwith them I journeyed across the deserts, by the side of my ox-team,\nfollowing President Brigham Young and his associates to these barren\nwastes, barren as they were when we first entered this valley. I\nbelieved in him then, and I know him now! I believed in his associates,\nand I know them now; for I lived with them; I slept with them; I\ntraveled with them; I heard them preach and teach and exhort, and I saw\ntheir wisdom which was not the wisdom of man but the wisdom of Almighty\nGod. When President Young set his foot down here, upon this desert\nspot, it was in the midst of persuasion, prayers and petitions on the\npart of some Latter-day Saints who had gone forward and landed upon\nthe coast of California, that beautiful, rich country, semi-tropical,\nabounding in resources that no inland country would possess, inviting\nand appealing for settlers at that time, and just such settlers as\nPresident Brigham Young could have taken there--honest people, people\nwho were firm in their faith, who were established in the knowledge of\ntruth and righteousness, and in the testimony of Jesus Christ, which is\nthe spirit of prophecy, and in the testimony of Joseph Smith which was\na confirmation of the spirit of Christ and of his mission.\n\nThese people pleaded with President Young: \"Come with us,\" they said,\n\"and go to the coast. Go where roses bloom all the year round, where\nthe fragrance of flowers {629} scents the air, from May until May;\nwhere beauty reigns; where the elements of wealth are to be found, and\nonly need to be developed. Come with us.\"\n\n\"No,\" said President Young, \"we will remain here, and we will make\nthe desert blossom like the rose. We will fulfil the Scriptures by\nremaining here.\"\n\nI heard him tell one of the Battalion boys who came back from\nCalifornia with a little buckskin sack of gold nuggets, and who shook\nthem in the face of President Young, and said to him: \"Look what we\ncould get if we were to go to California! The land is full of gold;\"\nbut President Young pointed his finger (I was there and saw and heard\nit), and he said: \"Brother --------, you may go to California, if\nyou will. Those who want to go there can go, but we will remain here;\nand I want to tell you that those who remain here and obey counsel,\nin a few years will be able to buy out every one of you who go to\nCalifornia--ten-fold over.\"\n\n(Bishop George Romney: \"That is true; I know the man.\")\n\nWhy, bless your soul, what did President Young know about Utah, at\nthat early day? We did not know that there was even a lump of coal in\nexistence in the land. I myself passed the first fall and winter after\nour entrance into this valley hauling wood out of Mill Creek canyon and\nParley's canyon; and during that fall and winter I hauled forty loads\nof wood with my oxen and wagon out of these canyons. Every load I cut\nand hauled diminished the supply of wood for fuel for the future; and I\nsaid to myself: What will we do when the wood is all gone? How will we\nlive here when we can't get any more fuel, for it is rapidly going? I\nfollowed that pursuit until it took me three days in the mountains with\nmy ox-team and wagon, to get a load of wood for winter fuel; and what\nwere we to do? Yet President Young said, \"This is the place.\"\n\nWell, ordinarily, our judgment and our faith would {630} have been\ntried, in the decision of the president, if we had not implicit\nconfidence in him. If we had not known that he was the mouthpiece of\nGod, that he was the real and legitimate successor of the Prophet\nJoseph Smith in the Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of\nLatter-day Saints, we would have doubted his wisdom and we would have\nfaltered in our faith in his promise and word; but no, we believed\nhim, and we stayed; and so far as I am concerned, I am here yet; and I\npropose to remain here as long as the Lord wants me to stay. And what\nhas developed?\n\nOur good friends from the east used to come out here in the early days,\nand upbraid us. They said: \"Why, it is the fulfilment of the curse of\nGod upon you. You have been driven away from the rich lands of Illinois\nand Missouri into a desert, into a salt land.\"\n\nI said: \"Yes, we have salt enough here to save the world, thank God,\nand we may find use for it by and by.\"\n\nWell, before the wood gave out entirely in the mountains, we discovered\ncoal up here in Summit county, and then we began to discover it all\nalong the mountains here, and we kept on discovering it, until at last\nwe have learned that we have coal enough in Utah to furnish fuel for\nthe whole world for a hundred years, if they want to come and get it.\nWe have it right here, any amount of it; and they haven't got that in\nCalifornia; they come up here to get their coal.\n\nWe have discovered that this country was really the gold-mine country\nof the world; that here abounded silver as well as gold in greater\nabundance than in California. We have discovered now that some of our\nmountains here are practically made of copper, and men are hewing\ncopper out of the mountains by millions of tons, so to speak, and\ncoining it in the way of business into money; and thank the Lord, we do\nnot have to go to Liverpool for the salt we use in making butter. We\nhave it right here, just as good and {631} pure as the best they can\nfetch from England or anywhere else in the world; and this salt land\nhas proven to be a boon, a consolation and a blessing beyond all power\nof description.\n\nWhen the army came out here, in 1858, we wanted some bullets to go out\nand meet General Johnston and his forces that were coming in--not to\nkill them; we did not want the bullets to kill them; we just wanted the\nbullets to scare them with. Some of the boys went out here into the\nmountains with a pick and shovel, and they dug up lead, impregnated\nsomewhat with silver. They brought it in, improvised a little furnace\nand ran out a few tons of lead. I had the honor of being associated\nwith that little company of men, and I brought home with me some thirty\nor forty pounds of lead that we just quarried out of the hill with a\npick and shovel.\n\nWhen I rode up to the office here, to report to President Young my\nreturn from my mission over three years, the army was approaching, and\nhe said to me: \"Well, Joseph, have you got a horse?\"\n\nI said, \"Yes, sir.\"\n\n\"Have you got a gun?\"\n\nI said, \"Yes, sir.\"\n\n\"Have you got any ammunition?\"\n\nI said, \"No, sir.\"\n\n\"Well,\" he said, \"you report to Brother Rockwood, at the commissary\noffice, and he will furnish you with ammunition, and you take your gun\nand go out to the front.\"\n\nSo I went home and sat up all that night, running bullets out of my\nmountain lead; reported the next day to Brother Rockwood, received a\nchunk of Mother Cadbury's cheese and some crackers, and started on my\nhorse, with a brother-in-law, for the front. I spent part of the winter\nof 1858, and all of the spring and a portion of the summer of 1859,\nguarding Uncle Sam's troops; and we never hurt one of them, not one.\nWe never molested a single individual of them; but we hedged up their\nway, and they camped out at {632} Fort Bridger all winter long, and we\nsent them salt to save them; and they rejected it, because they were\nafraid there was something in the salt, more than the savor of it. But\nI assure you the salt was pure and good.\n\nNow, just before that time, I was a farmer. I had to plow my land and\nfarm it, but I did not have a spear of grass or hay to feed my team,\nand how was I going to do my spring work? This valley produced mighty\nlittle hay at that time. I hitched up my team, my brother and I, and\nwe drove sixty miles to the north and bought a couple of loads of wild\ngrass hay, and carted that hay down sixty miles to feed our teams in\norder to plow our land. I used to think, how in the world are we going\nto live in Utah without feed for our teams. Just then the Lord sent\na handful of alfalfa seed into this valley, and Christopher Layton\nplanted it, watered it, and it matured; and from that little beginning,\nUtah can now produce a richer crop of hay than Illinois or Missouri\ncan do. So the hay question was settled, and the coal question was\nsettled. Then the question of producing food from the land. Why, it was\na marvel. One good man cultivated his little farm for thirty years,\nwithout a change, and raised from fifty to sixty bushels of wheat per\nacre each year on his farm, during that entire period. So the soil is\nrich, and everything is favorable for Zion here where President Young\ndetermined that he would stay; if we had not stayed here, it is clear\nwe would have been overwhelmed and swallowed up by the multitudes who\nrushed to California.\n\nNow, my brethren and sisters, I know whereof I speak with reference\nto these matters, for I have come down through every atom of it, at\nleast from the expulsion from the city of Nauvoo; in February, 1846,\nI stood upon the bank of the river and saw President Young and the\nTwelve apostles, and as many of the people of Nauvoo as had teams or\ncould possibly migrate, cross the Mississippi {633} river on the ice.\nThe river froze within a day or two, because of heavy frost, which\nenabled them to cross as they did, and thus the first real marvel and\nmanifestation of the mercy and the power of God was manifest, in making\na roadway across the Mississippi a mile wide at that place by which\nour people could go on their journey to the West. I saw them go. My\nbrother was with them, and I wondered if I would ever see him again.\nWe remained there in Nauvoo until September, 1846, when the city was\nbesieged, at the mouth of the cannon and musket, and my mother and\nher family were compelled to take all that they could move out of the\nhouse--their bedding, their clothing, the little food they possessed,\nleaving the furniture and everything else standing in the house, and\nfled across the river, where we camped without tent or shelter until\nthe war was over. The city was conquered, and the poor people that were\nleft there were compelled to seek shelter somewhere else. From that\nmoment on, I have been in the conflict. I have seen it and experienced\nit all the way through; and I am satisfied with my experience.\n\nI bear record to you of the divinity of the work in which you are\nengaged, and, I bear record to you and testify that it has been the\npower of God, not that of President Young or of his associates, that\nhas kept the people together and united them. By that power you have\nbeen able to come here this morning and with one united voice, and\nuplifted hands, sustain in the positions to which they have been chosen\nthe men who have been called and appointed and ordained by virtue of\nauthority from God, to preside over you and teach you things that are\ngood to be taught and good to be known and observed, which will bring\nlife and salvation to those who will hearken and be obedient.\n\nThe Lord bless you; the Lord bless the pure in heart throughout the\nworld. May the Lord have mercy upon the suffering nations that are\nafflicted by this terrible calamity {634} of war. May he save the poor\nand the needy and the honorable among the children of men, to come\neventually to a knowledge of his truth, that they may be saved in his\nkingdom.\n\nMuch could be said. Joseph Smith taught the building of temples. I\ncan scarcely quit. Joseph Smith was the instrument in the hand of God\nin revealing the ordinances of the house of God that are essential to\nthe salvation of the living and the dead. Joseph Smith taught these\nprinciples, and his brethren to whom he taught them have carried out\nhis views. They have put his doctrine to the test. They have obeyed his\ncounsel, and they have honored him and his mission and sustained him as\nman has never been sustained by any other people under God's heavens.\nSo we will continue to sustain Joseph the prophet, and his work that he\nhas accomplished among the children of men, and we will abide in the\ntruth forever, by the help of God. Even so. Amen.--_Sermon, Salt Lake\nAssembly Hall,_ July 8, 1917.\n\n{635}\n\n\n\nCHAPTER XXVI\n\nPERSONAL TESTIMONIES AND BLESSINGS\n\nA TESTIMONY. I declare unto you in all candor, and in all earnestness\nof soul, that I believe with all my heart in the divine mission of\nJoseph Smith, the Prophet, that I am convinced in every fiber of my\nbeing that God raised him up to restore to the earth the gospel of\nChrist, which is indeed the power of God unto salvation. I testify\nto you that Joseph Smith was instrumental in the hand of the Lord in\nrestoring God's truth to the world, and also the holy priesthood, which\nis his authority delegated unto man. I know this is true, and I testify\nof it to you. To me it is all-in-all; it is my life, it is my light;\nit is my hope, and my joy; it gives me the only assurance that I have\nfor exaltation, for my resurrection from death, with those whom I have\nloved and cherished in this life, and with whom my lot has been cast\nin this world--honorable men, pure, humble men, who were obedient unto\nGod and his commands, who were not ashamed of the gospel of Christ,\nnor of their convictions or knowledge of the truth of the gospel; men\nwho were made of the stuff of which martyrs are made, and who were\nwilling at any moment to lay down their lives for Christ's sake, and\nfor the gospel, if need be, which they had received with the testimony\nof the Holy Spirit in their hearts. I want to be reunited with these\nmen when I shall have finished my course here. When my mission is done\nhere, I hope to go beyond into the spirit world where they dwell, and\nbe reunited with them. It is this gospel of the Son of God that gives\nme the hope that I have of this consummation, and of the realization\nof my desire in this direction. I have staked all on this gospel, and\nI have not done it in vain. I know {636} in whom I trust. I know that\nmy Redeemer lives, and that he shall stand upon the earth in the latter\ndays, and, as Job has expressed it, \"Though after my skin worms destroy\nthis body, yet in my flesh shall I see God.\"--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1907, pp.\n4, 5.\n\nTHIS IS GOD'S WORK--A TESTIMONY. My brethren and sisters, I desire to\nbear my testimony to you; for I have received an assurance which has\ntaken possession of my whole being. It has sunk deep into my heart; it\nfills every fiber of my soul; so that I feel to say before this people,\nand would be pleased to have the privilege of saying it before the\nwhole world, that God has revealed unto me that Jesus is the Christ,\nthe Son of the living God, the Redeemer of the world; that Joseph Smith\nis, was, and always will be a prophet of God, ordained and chosen to\nstand at the head of the dispensation of the fulness of times, the keys\nof which were given to him, and he will hold them until the winding up\nscene--keys which will unlock the door into the kingdom of God to every\nman who is worthy to enter and which will close that door against every\nsoul that will not obey the law of God. I know, as I live, that this is\ntrue, and I bear my testimony to its truth. If it were the last word\nI should ever say on earth, I would glory before God my Father that I\npossess this knowledge in my soul, which I declare unto you as I would\nthe simplest truths of heaven. I know that this is the kingdom of God,\nand that God is at the helm. He presides over his people. He presides\nover the president of this Church, and has done so from the Prophet\nJoseph down to the Prophet Lorenzo, and he will continue to preside\nover the leaders of this Church until the winding--up scene. He will\nnot suffer it to be given to another people, nor to be left to men. He\nwill hold the reins in his own hands; for he has stretched out his arm\nto do this work, and he will do it, and have the honor of it. At the\nsame time God will honor and magnify his servants in the sight of the\npeople. He will sustain them in righteousness. He will {637} lift them\non high, exalt them into his presence, and they will partake of his\nglory forever and ever.\n\nIt is the Lord's work, and I plead with you not to forget it. I implore\nyou not to disbelieve it; for it is true. All that the Lord said\nconcerning this latter-day work will come to pass. The world cannot\nprevent it. The blind that will not see, the deaf that will not hear,\ncannot prevent the work from going on. They may throw blocks before\nthe wheels, they may ridicule, they may malign, they may stir up the\nspirit of persecution and bitterness against the Saints, they may do\nall in their power to deceive the people and lead them astray; but God\nis at the helm, and he will lead his people to victory. Men and women\nmay be deceived by the craftiness of the adversary and by the spirit\nof darkness that is in the world; they may be deceived with Christian\nScience, with hypnotism, with animal magnetism, with mesmerism, with\nspiritualism, and with all the other man-made and demon-stimulated isms\nwhich exist in the world; but the elect of God shall see and know the\ntruth. They will not be blind, because they will see; they will not be\ndeaf, because they will hear; and they will walk in the light, as God\nis in the light, that they may have fellowship with Jesus Christ and\nthat his blood may cleanse them from all their sins.\n\nMay God help us to realize this. May he deliver us from secret\ncombinations, and from the snares that are set to entrap our feet and\nto win our affections from the kingdom of God. I repeat what I have\nsaid scores of times, the kingdom of God is good enough for me. This\norganization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints meets\nall my wants, and I have no need to fly to organizations that are\ngotten up by men for the purpose of making money. I pray God that his\nkingdom may be sufficient for you, that you may abide in the truth, and\nnot be led away {638} by those deceptive spirits that have gone forth\nin the world to lead men astray.\n\nSpiritualism started in the United States about the time that Joseph\nSmith received his visions from the heavens. What more natural than\nthat Lucifer should begin revealing himself to men in his cunning\nway, in order to deceive them and to distract their minds from the\ntruth that God was revealing? And he has kept it up pretty well ever\nsince. May God bless Israel, and preserve us in the truth. May he\nbless our president, prolong his years, and continue unto him the\nstrength of body and mind that he possesses this day, and even more\nvigor as the years roll by. May the Lord have mercy upon our beloved\nbrother, President Cannon, who is absent from us, and return him once\nmore to his home, and to the bosom of the Church, if he has not willed\notherwise. This is my humble prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.--_Apr.\nC. R.,_ 1901, pp. 72,73.\n\nA TESTIMONY. There is no salvation but in the way God has pointed out.\nThere is no hope of everlasting life but through obedience to the law\nthat has been affixed by the Father of life, \"with whom there is no\nvariableness, neither shadow of turning;\" and there is no other way by\nwhich we may obtain that light and exaltation. Those matters are beyond\nperadventure, beyond all doubt in my mind; I know them to be true.\nTherefore, I bear my testimony to you, my brethren and sisters, that\nthe Lord God Omnipotent reigneth, that he lives and that his Son lives,\neven he who died for the sins of the world, and that he arose from the\ndead; that he sits upon the right hand of the Father; that all power\nis given unto him; that we are directed to call upon God in the name\nof Jesus Christ. We are told that we should remember him in our homes,\nkeep his holy name fresh in our minds, and revere him in our hearts; we\nshould call upon him from time to time, from day to day; and, in fact,\nevery moment of our lives we should live so that the desires {639} of\nour hearts will be a prayer unto God for righteousness, for truth, and\nfor the salvation of the human family. Let us guard ourselves so that\nthere may not come into our souls a single drop of bitterness, by which\nour whole being might be corroded and poisoned with anger, with hatred,\nenvy and malice, or any sort of evil. We should be free from all these\nevil things, that we may be filled with the love of God, the love of\ntruth, the love of our fellowmen, that we may seek to do good unto all\nmen all the days of our lives, and above all things be true to our\ncovenants in the gospel of Jesus Christ.--_Apr. C. R.,_ 1909, p. 6.\n\nTHE PLEDGE OF MY LIFE. I feel happy, this morning, in having the\nprivilege to say to you that in the days of my childhood and early\nyouth, I made a pledge with God and with his people that I would be\ntrue to them. In looking over the experiences of my life, I cannot\nnow discern, and do not remember a circumstance, since the beginning\nof my experience in the world, where I have felt, for a moment, to\nslacken or relax in the pledge and promise that I made to God and to\nthe Latter-day Saints, in my youth. And if there is a man, or a woman,\nin the world that can point out to me an instance, in all my life,\nwhere I have been untrue to my pledge, or promise, or covenant, I\nshall be glad to receive that information from that man or woman. As\nan elder in Israel I tried to be true to that calling; I tried to my\nutmost to honor and magnify that calling. When I became a seventy, I\nfelt in my heart to be true to that calling, and I strove, with all\nthe intelligence and fervor of my soul, to be true to it. I have no\nknowledge nor recollection of any act of mine, or any circumstance in\nmy life where I proved untrue or unfaithful to these callings in the\npriesthood of the Son of God. Later in my life, when I was called to\nact as an apostle, and was ordained an apostle, and set apart to be one\nof the Twelve, I strove to honor that calling, to be true to it, and to\nmy brethren, to the household of faith, and to {640} the covenants and\nobligations involved in receiving this holy priesthood which is after\nthe order of the Son of God. I am not aware that I ever violated one\nof my obligations or pledges in these callings to which I have been\ncalled. I have sought to be true and faithful to all these things. I\nhave endeavored to be true to my family; and if ever I have violated\none pledge or promise, or neglected one obligation that rests upon me\nin these relationships, I do not know it. And when I have made pledges\nto the people of God, or to the world, if ever I have violated those\npledges I do not know it. Furthermore, I do not believe there is a man\nliving who does know it, who can truthfully testify that I ever did\nviolate those pledges.\n\nI stand before you today, my brethren and sisters and friends, on\nthe ground that I have tried to be true to God, to the utmost of my\nknowledge and ability; that I have tried to be true to my people,\nto the utmost of my knowledge and ability; and I have been true to\nthe world in every pledge and promise that I have made to the world,\nnotwithstanding there have been men who have shown a disposition to\nmake it appear that I was a hypocrite, that I was two-faced; that I\nwas one thing to the world and another thing in secret. I want it\ndistinctly understood that those who have conveyed such an idea as this\nto mankind have been wilfully injuring me, wronging me, and falsifying\nme and my character before the people, and I want it distinctly\nunderstood those things must stop. They must stop at least among men\nwho profess to be members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints. I can endure to be maligned and persecuted by my enemies,\nwho are also enemies of the Kingdom of God, but I do not want to be\nmaligned and belied by men who profess to be members of the Church of\nJesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, neither intentionally nor otherwise.\nNow, I trust that you understand clearly what I mean. I do not know\nhow I can make it much plainer or clearer, with the knowledge {641}\nthat I have of language. Then, I repeat, as the Lord has helped me in\nthe past to be true to my covenants, that I have entered into with him\nand with you, with my brethren, and with, the Church of Jesus Christ\nof Latter-day Saints, so by his help and by his blessing I propose to\nbe true throughout the future of my life, whether I am permitted to\nlive long or short; it matters not to me. While I live, I hope to be a\ntrue man, an honest man, a man who can face all mankind and, at last,\nwho can stand before God, the judge of the quick and the dead, and not\nquail for what I have done in the world.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1910, pp. 2,3.\n\nA BLESSING. I bless you with all my soul, because you love the truth,\nand you manifest it. There is nothing in God's world that draws men\nand women so near to my heart as that they love the truth and that\nthey love God, that they love the cause of Zion and are devoted to the\ninterests of the Church. This endears men and women to my heart; I love\nthem when they love this work and when they show their interest in it.\nIt lifts my soul to heaven and fills it with joy unspeakable.--_Oct. C.\nR.,_ 1908, p. 97.\n\nA TESTIMONY. My brethren and sisters, I know that my Redeemer lives. I\nknow, as I know I live, that in person he has visited man in our time\nand day, and that we are not now dependent alone on the history of the\npast for the knowledge that we possess, of which record is borne by\nthe Spirit of God, shed abroad in the hearts of all who enter into the\ncovenant of the gospel of Christ. But we have the renewed and later\nwitness and manifestation of heavenly visions and of the visitation\nof God the Father and Christ the Son to this their footstool; and\nthey have in person declared their entity, their being, and they have\nmanifested their glory. They have stretched forth their hands to\naccomplish their work--the work of God, and not the work of man--and\nwhile those who have been faithful shall be crowned with glory and\nhonor in the presence of God, the {642} honor and the glory, the credit\nand the praise, for the continuance and for the advancement and growth\nof the kingdom of God in the earth, will be due to the Father and the\nSon and the Holy Spirit, whose power and whose agency, whose influence\nand purpose, have been behind the work of God every moment since it was\nfirst given to man. It is by his power that it has grown and continued,\nand has become what it is, and it will continue to grow and spread,\nuntil it shall fill the earth with the glory of God, and with the\nknowledge of the Father and of the Son, whom to know is life eternal.\nThis is my testimony to you, my brethren and sisters, and I bear\nwitness of it in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.--_Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 12, September, 1909, p. 914.\n\nI KNOW THAT MY REDEEMER LIVES. I know that my Redeemer lives. We have\nall the testimony and all the evidence of this great and glorious\ntruth that the world has, that is, all that the so-called Christian\nworld possesses; and in addition to all that they have, we have the\ntestimony of the inhabitants of this western continent, to whom the\nSavior appeared and delivered his gospel, the same as he delivered it\nto the Jews. In addition to all this new testimony, and the testimony\nof the holy scriptures from the Jews, we have the testimony of the\nmodern prophet, Joseph Smith, who saw the Father and the Son, and who\nhas borne record of them to the world, whose testimony was sealed with\nhis blood and is in force upon the world today. We have the testimony\nof others, who witnessed the presence of the Son of God in the Kirtland\ntemple, when he appeared to them there, and the testimony of Joseph,\nand of Sidney Rigdon, who declared that they were the last witnesses of\nJesus Christ. Therefore I say again, I know that my Redeemer lives; for\nin the mouths of these witnesses this truth has been established in my\nmind.\n\nBesides these testimonies, I have received the witness {643} of the\nSpirit of God in my own heart, which exceeds all other evidences,\nfor it bears record to me, to my very soul, of the existence of my\nRedeemer, Jesus Christ. I know that he lives, and that in the last day\nhe shall stand upon the earth, that he shall come to the people who\nshall be prepared for him, as a bride is prepared for the Bridegroom\nwhen he shall come. I believe in the divine mission of the Prophet\nJoseph Smith, and I have every evidence that I need--at least enough to\nconvince me, of the divinity of his mission.\n\nI am proud to say that I have accepted, and have tried to keep and\nhonor, every word that has proceeded from the mouth of God through him.\nAs it is written, \"Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word\nthat proceedeth out of the mouth of God,\" no one will dare to accuse\nme of side-tracking from or refusing to obey any doctrine taught by or\nrevealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith.--_Improvement Era,_ Vol. 14,\n1910, p. 73.\n\nTESTIMONY. Now, there are many other things, but I cannot tell them all\nto you. I begin to feel that I am getting to be an old man, or rather\na young man in an old body. I think I am just about as young as I ever\nwas in my life in spirit. I love the truth today more than I ever did\nbefore, because I see it more clearly, I understand it better from day\nto day by the promptings and inspiration of the Spirit of the Lord that\nis vouchsafed to me; but my body gets tired, and I want to tell you,\nsometimes my poor old heart quivers considerably.--_Oct. C. R.,_ 1917,\npp. 6, 7.\n\n{644}\n\n\n\nPRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH\n\nAN APPRECIATION\n\nPresident Joseph Fielding Smith, sixth and beloved President of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, has without question\nseen longer service in the Church than has any other living man. For\nsixty-five years he has been in the active ministry, under a great\nvariety of callings; for fifty-one years he has held the apostolic\ncalling; since 1867 he has been one of the general authorities of the\nChurch; during seventeen years he has been President of the Church.\nNo other man is so beloved in the Church. To advertise that President\nSmith will be at a meeting is to warn the people that standing room\nwill be at a premium. His words are accepted as of inspired authority;\nhis acts as of an honest man, tried long and severely in the crucible\nof life.\n\nThe confidence of the people in their President, Prophet, Seer and\nRevelator, has not come alone from the exalted positions he has so long\noccupied. The Latter-day Saints have been gathered from all comers of\nthe earth, and from all walks, after they had become convinced that\nthe gospel as restored through the Prophet Joseph Smith is of certain\ntruth. Intelligence rules in the earthly Zion. The leaders of the\npeople are subjected to searching consideration by the people, and\nthe confidence given them is in proportion to their deserts. It is,\ntherefore, a noble tribute to the worthiness of the man Joseph F. Smith\nthat he is the synonym for all that the people respect and hold dear.\n\nSurely, this man who presides over the Church, and {645} whose life is\nan open book, has been prepared for his labor. If weakness were in him\nhe would have had ample opportunity to fall. From his birth, the spirit\nof the great latter-day work has hovered over him; and with every\npassing year he has been immersed in the history of the Church.\n\nWhen he was born, in Far West, on November 13, 1838, apostasy,\njealousy, persecution and the beckoning hands of untruth were shaking\nthe Church. The Church did not fall, but the hearts of the faithful\nwere sorely tried, and even the baby, Joseph F., must have assimilated\nsome of the solemnity of those days when the Church was being purified\nfor its future work It was a preparation of noble extent to sit, in\nthose early years, on the knees of his patriarch father or of his\nprophet uncle, even though the wide import of their conversation was\nnot understood by the boy. It was a training in steely strength, even\nfor the child, to witness the homecoming of the bodies of his murdered\nfather and uncle. For such robbery of the dearest in life the human\nbreast naturally and instinctively clamors for revenge. Yet, the whole\nlife of the boy, grown to manhood, has been that of forgiving and\nloving, so that all may be made to see the truth. Who knows at what\ncost the man within has been conquered? The Church has suffered such\nunjust yet persistent opposition from the beginning that one wonders\nthat it retains its gentle love for all the children of men.\n\nIt was splendid preparation for the man who was to be in God's harness\nall the years of a long life to witness the exodus of Nauvoo. Home and\nlands, household property and trinkets of sentiment--all had to be left\nbehind. The driven people were in the desert with their God, and lo!\ntheir faith waxed strong. It was during the exodus that President Smith\nlearned lessons of faith that never have been forgotten. Their cattle\nwere lost and their hope was gone, but the praying mother, in communion\nwith the Source of Truth, arose and went directly to the place where\nthe {646} oxen had strayed. Though only eight years old, the boy drove\nan ox team across Iowa.\n\n\"In 1848, when nine years old, I drove a four-ox team across the plains\nto Salt Lake City,\" writes President Smith, in an album of a friend.\nThat was training for the boy! From the days of that blistering, dusty\njourney there was no relapse to a longing for the easy things of life.\nAfter the arrival in the valley came the toilsome conquest of Widow\nSmith's farm. The father was gone and the children were young. Our\nPresident, from his own life, can understand the lot of the widow and\nthe fatherless.\n\nThen the mother died. The strong spirit and wise mind could no longer\nguide the boy. The father had been murdered in cold blood because he\nwas fearless in the cause of truth; the mother had died from the strain\nand sorrow of a life tossed in the furious storm of those days; no\nmaterial wealth was his. Thus stood the fourteen-year-old boy who was\nto become the leader of his people. Men are shorn of earthly support\nthat they may grow strong in Godly ways!\n\nThe training had been severe, but of infinite value. When the boy was\nonly fifteen years old he was called to go on a mission to the Sandwich\nIslands. By the labor of his hands he worked his way to California; by\nmore labor, earned his passage to the islands. To object or to question\nwas not possible for one who had survived his training. During that\nfirst mission the spirit of the work came upon him. In sermon, by\nvisit, through his quiet influence, he led men and women into the way\nof everlasting truth. By the power of the priesthood he held, he healed\nthe sick, drove out evil spirits, and brought peace to the souls of\nthose who were heavy laden.\n\nAfter nearly five years he was allowed to return home. Again he had to\nwork his way. At last he was again with the body of his people in Salt\nLake City, but penniless. The Lord does not always reward in gold and\nsilver. He was not {647} permitted to remain home long, for mission\nsucceeded mission. From the Sandwich Islands he was called to England\nfor three years; then from England again to the Sandwich Islands. To\npreach the gospel without purse and scrip became the order of his life.\n\nJoseph F. Smith's ceaseless devotion to the gospel did not escape the\nnotice of the watchful, keen-eyed leader, Brigham Young, who loved\nwith a mighty love the memory of the martyrs Joseph and Hyrum Smith.\nIt was a joy to the Prophet Brigham Young to find one of the blood\nof the martyrs giving himself to the cause for which they died. In\nvarious ways did President Young test the materials of which Joseph\nF. Smith was made. However, the long and hard training of boyhood and\nthe insistent discipline in the mission field had not been in vain.\nPresident Young found him loyal to his family, his country, his Church\nand his God. Not even his bitterest enemy will deny that President\nSmith is loyal.\n\nAfter some years, on July 1, 1866, a beautiful and solemn day,\nPresident Brigham Young ordained Joseph F. Smith to the apostleship.\nA year later, in October, 1867, he was admitted to the quorum of the\nTwelve. If there can be any talk in the Church of Christ of earning a\nposition, Joseph F. Smith had earned his place in the apostolic quorum,\nby his purity, his intelligence, his integrity and his activity in\nbehalf of the Church. Moreover, the people of the Church delight to\nhonor the blood of the Prophet who was God's instrument in the mighty\nwork of the restoration of the gospel. Welcome was he, when he entered\nupon his work as one of the general authorities of the Church.\n\nAs a member of the quorum of the Twelve, Joseph F. Smith showed the\nsame activity that had so emphatically characterized his former labors.\nFrom settlement to settlement he traveled, to counsel, to preach and\nto take active part in the building of the West, which was yet in its\nswaddling {648} clothes of conquest. Vigorous were his words wherever\nhe went. Without doubt was his faith. His testimony of the gospel was\nas the highest knowledge. He was then as now a fearless champion of\ntruth.\n\nAt the time Apostle Smith assumed a place among the general authorities\nof the Church, Utah conditions were rapidly changing. Many non-members\nof the Church, who had come in to share in the bounties of the desert\nmade to blossom by the Saints, could not content themselves with\ntheir rich material harvest, but must needs take up arms against the\nChurch. When the leaders of the Church were charged with disloyalty\nto the country, when their motives were painted as those of devils,\nwhen the whole system of \"Mormon\" faith was branded as the rottenest\nimmorality, the people who remembered the days of Carthage and Nauvoo\nhad difficulty to keep down the cry of vengeance. Across the weary\ndesert they had trailed, leaving many by the way; in the sweat of their\nbrows they had won the wilderness to their use, and all this that they\nmight serve unmolested their holy God, in a worship founded on purity\nand truth. It was then that the clear-visioned, clear-thinking leaders\nraised their voices in protest against further injustice. Apostle\nSmith, a man of deep affections, had fought away from himself the\ndesire for revenge for the beastly murder of his manly father; but,\nbeing a man of strength, he could not submit indifferently to the new\ninjustice that was proposed. The Fighting Apostle they called him,\nas he hurled back the untruths about \"Mormonism,\" and his relentless\nwatchfulness became a deterrent power among those who planned evil for\na good and peaceful people.\n\nA fighting apostle he has always been--fighting for the cause of truth.\nYet, Joseph F. Smith is temperamentally a man of peace. Gentle and kind\nare his ways. A gentleman, is the instinctive appellation bestowed\nupon him by all who meet him. In character, voice and manner he is\n{649} the dignified peace maker. Nevertheless, his loyalty is such,\nand his convictions are so firmly established, that evil may not be\nspoken about truth without arousing the lion within him. To measure\nthe ground; to give the foe full place and warning, to try strength\naccording to the laws of decency, but never to give quarter to evil or\nuntruth or injustice--that is the method of Joseph F. Smith.\n\nIn time, the years of toil wore upon President Brigham Young, who asked\nthat more counselors, to act as assistants, be given him. Among those\nwhom he chose for this purpose was Joseph F. Smith. This indicated that\nduring his apostolic career he had not forfeited the confidence of the\npresident which he had won earlier in his life. When, at length, the\ngreat founder of Utah passed away, and the first presidency was again\nreorganized, the abilities and character of Apostle Smith made him,\nunder God's inspiration, a counselor to President John Taylor. Under\nthe administrations of Presidents Taylor, Woodruff, and Snow, for\ntwenty-one years, President Smith remained as a counselor in the first\npresidency, until at length, in the providence of God, he became the\npresident of the Church.\n\nThe vast gathering in the great Tabernacle, November 10, 1901, will\never be remembered by those present. The priesthood of the Church\nwere seated according to their offices in the priesthood. One by one\nthe quorums arose, elders, seventies, high priests and the others,\nand voted to sustain the appointment of Joseph Fielding Smith to the\nPresidency. In his vigorous, later manhood, his eye clear, his voice\ndistinct, his spirit compelling, he was vividly the greatest among\nthe thousands of able men, the flower of a vigorous people, who had\nassembled there that day.\n\nThe day was the fulfilment of prophecy, for, many years before, his\nattainment of the exalted position of the Presidency had been predicted\nwith the voice of authority.\n\nOf the administration of the affairs of the Church under {650} Joseph\nF. Smith's presidency nothing need be said--for we live in it and\nknow its eloquent message. The stakes at home, the missions in Europe\nand in the islands of the sea, have been visited by the President in\nhis official capacity. Prosperity, good will, spiritual power and\ngrowth, overshadow the Church. The stakes of Zion have been increased,\nthe wards multiplied, hundreds of beautiful meeting-houses have been\nconstructed, the priesthood has risen to a fuller recognition of its\nplace in the Church, the temples have become crowded, new temples are\nbeing built, new converts have been added in mighty numbers, and in a\nthousand other ways has the Church prospered; and above all, in the\nface of a most bitter persecution, which has been heralded throughout\nthe world, the faith of the people has increased until it is nigh unto\nimpregnable. If any doubt all this, let him journey over the Church\nthen visit one of the general conferences of the Church. There is faith\nin Israel!\n\nNot only long but varied has been the experience of this great man\nwho presides over the Church. True to the genius of \"Mormonism,\" he\nhas been closely identified with all the affairs of the community in\nwhich he has lived. For seven successive terms he was a member of the\nUtah legislature. When the Johnston army pantomime was in progress,\nPresident Smith joined the militia and assisted in making preparations\nto protect the homes of the people. He has helped to locate settlements\nand to find ways for bringing water upon the thirsting land. He has\nencouraged all legitimate business and, as far as time has permitted,\nhas taken part in it. From his earliest life he has managed his farm,\nand even today, with his sons, has built one of the most modern\nlivestock farms in the West, as an example to others.\n\nEducation, guided in schools, was largely denied him, but educated\nis President Smith. He has read widely, spoken with many men of many\nminds, and has thought deeply. {651} Of broad and generous sympathies\nwith everything that is noble and good, he has acquired a culture,\nwhich none dares question. Schools, the public press, the theater,\nmusic and the fine arts have been encouraged by him. As a most\nilluminating sidelight upon his wisdom is the fact that if not all of\na family can be educated, he insists that the girls must be given the\nfirst chance, for they are the mothers and makers of men.\n\nTo those who do not know President Smith, it must seem strange that\nthe honors that have almost overwhelmed him have all come unsought.\nPresident Smith is a modest man. Like all truly great men he is not\nimmersed in thoughts of his own greatness. Rather does he admiringly\nplace the power he observes in other men above his own. Nevertheless,\nand most naturally, position after position involving trust has come to\nhim, though he has never sought one. Those who must find flaws in the\nChurch point out that President Smith is officially connected with many\nbusiness enterprises. Yet, those who find fault with this condition\nwill not realize that men who can be absolutely trusted to guard the\naffairs of others as they would their own, are everywhere sought after.\nPresident Smith's demonstrated integrity has brought many offices which\nno doubt he would gladly relinquish to others. But \"Mormon,\" Jew, and\nGentile know that as far as President Smith can control things, only\nhonor and justice and simple honesty will prevail wherever he is found.\n\nDuring the Smoot investigations it seemed as if the whole United\nStates was arrayed against the relatively few people who, during half\na century, had given themselves to the conquest of the Great American\nDesert. The charges filed against this people, if sustained, would make\nthe \"Mormon\" people unfit to dwell in the \"land of the free and the\nhome of the brave.\" To face the investigating Committee on Privileges\nand Elections, composed of the best minds of the Senate and House\nof {652} Representatives of the United States Congress, many were\nsubpoenaed. The first witness was President Smith. Fortunately, the\nhearing is preserved and printed so that all may read it. Matching\nmind and will and heart and sense against the great ones of the land,\nPresident Smith was easily their compeer. Read it. Who has ever heard\nof that hearing used as a campaign document against \"Mormons\"? When\nJoseph F. Smith's history is written, his mighty contest with the most\nauthoritative body in the land will make his figure stand out in noble\nrelief. Among the men of earth, high or low, President Smith is never\nat a disadvantage.\n\nThose who had even slight acquaintance with President Smith were not\nsurprised at the evidence of his power among men. In all his public\nwork he is masterful. He is endowed with high physical attractiveness,\nhis musical voice is compelling, his language chaste and correct, and\nhis thoughts appeal to the intellect as well as to the emotions. Those\nwho have seen him before the ten thousand, at the great Tabernacle in\nSalt Lake City, have no fear that he may not be measured with the men\nhe meets.\n\nPerhaps the best evidence of the high intellect of President Smith is\nshown in his clear understanding and explanation of the principles of\nthe gospel. Men often sink to oblivion in quagmires of theological\nvagueness. In matters of theological doctrine the President is lucid\nas the noon-day light. Some few years ago, certain men, loving to\nconjecture the improbable, insisted on knowing what would happen if\nall the men holding the priesthood were to die, save one elder. At\none of the great conferences (general), before ten thousand assembled\nSaints, President Smith, in one-half dozen sentences cleared up the\nwhole subject. It would be the privilege and duty of the one remaining\nelder to organize again the whole Church with apostles, prophets,\netc., according to the revelation. The powers and purpose and duty\nof the priesthood were thus driven into the understandings {653} of\nthe people, as they never had been before. His sermons abound in such\nclarifying statements, backed by a simple, unfailing faith that looks\nfor simplicity rather than mystery in the things of God.\n\nPerhaps enough has been said. The man of whom we write is tender and\ngentle, and withal does not love much praise. To him and his families\nmany children have been born. To them he is loyal with all his power,\nfor he well knows that loyalty, with all other virtues, begins at home.\nOver his families he watches with tender solicitude. They in turn\nlove him with an invariable love. It is common knowledge that when\nthe children were young, his rest was not easy if he had not seen the\nlittle ones properly tucked away for the night. The same father-heart\nbeats for the people whose accepted leader he is. The hearts of the\npeople ache over the long hours he spends in the office working out the\naffairs of the Church, especially now that he is no longer as young as\nhe once was. But, he is not to be dissuaded. He must see his people\ntucked away for the night, before his heart will be at peace. So works\nlove! and who shall say him nay, whose care from boyhood has been the\nwelfare of his people?\n\n\"Has this man no faults?\" asks the green-eyed critic. To be sure he\nhas, for he is mortal. But, this writing is not to show his faults;\nand indeed, the writer does not know them, any more than he knows the\nfull virtue of this man who for eighty long years has lived his life\nopenly among his people, and who is the freest from adverse criticism\nin his community. Men are not measured by their faults, but by their\nworthy deeds and qualities. In the scales of eternal justice the main\nrequirement is that our virtues outweigh our failings. Curiously\nenough, the only current criticism of President Smith, among those who\noppose him, is that he is too loyal to his people, his friends, his\nconvictions. Is not that the eternal cry of the enemy who reaches out\nfor deserters? {654} In every manly quality, friend and foe agree that\nhe reaches above the majority of men.\n\nSure is our President of his reward. For him God will richly provide.\nOur question may rather be, has he had during the earth's journey, his\nfull measure of reward? Have we done our full duty? For the cause of\nthe Church he was bereft of father and mother. In the service of the\nChurch he has been unable to use his splendid talents for the gathering\nof wealth--in our day he might justly be called a poor man. The ease of\nlife has been denied him, for almost daily he has been \"under orders.\"\nAbove all, as a leader in Israel, the calumny and hatred of the Church\nhave been heaped upon him. Only a few years ago, when past his prime,\nthe most heartless persecution to which any member of the Church has\nbeen submitted was his. For several years an influential newspaper,\nstanding at that time for the persecution of the Church, by means fair\nor foul, printed daily vile cartoons of President Smith and equally\nvile editorials about him and his work. Every indignity conceivable to\nthe human mind was offered him because he was the embodiment of the\nChurch.\n\nShould the question be put to him, he would answer that he has had a\nrich reward. Perhaps he feels, let it be hoped he does, the outpouring\nof loving thoughts from the people whenever his name is mentioned. He\nhas been blessed to serve. That is also a great reward for effort. His\nlife has been crowned with the assurance, from all, that his work has\nbeen well done. That is the most satisfying reward.\n\nMay his health be preserved and his life be lengthened out. There is\nmuch work yet to be done, and men do not frequently rise to the fulness\nof his measure! At the beginning of his eighty-first year, the people\ngive loving greetings and good wishes and heartfelt gratitude to\nJoseph F. Smith, President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day\nSaints.--_Dr. John A. Widtsoe,_ 1918; also in _Improvement Era,_ Vol.\n18, November, 1914, pp. 38-45.\n\n{655}\n\n\n\nREMINISCENCES\n\nThe _Era_ has asked me to write a few remembrances of incidents\nconnected with my personal association with the late President Joseph\nF. Smith, while they are yet fresh in memory, and it is a pleasure to\ncomply.\n\nThe first time I ever remember seeing Joseph F. Smith was in the then\nlittle village of Wellsville, in the year 1867. He was twenty-eight\nyears of age, and had recently been chosen one of the twelve apostles.\nPresident Brigham Young and company were making a tour of the northern\nsettlements, and the new apostle, Joseph F. Smith, was among the\nnumber. I heard him preach in the old meetinghouse at Wellsville,\nand I remarked at the time what a fine specimen of young manhood he\nwas--strong, powerful, with a beautiful voice, so full of sympathy and\naffection, so appealing in its tone, that he impressed me, although I\nwas a youth of but eighteen. He was a handsome man.\n\nAt that time I was clerking in a little store owned by Father Ira Ames,\none of the old Kirtland veterans of the Church. Apostle George A. Smith\nwas one of that company and he was entertained at Brother Ames' home,\nwhere I also lived. I recall that at the dinner table, Father Ames\nasked George A. who of the Smiths this young man Joseph F. was.\n\nGeorge A. replied that he was Hyrum's son; his mother, Mary Fielding\nSmith.\n\nBrother Ames remarked that he looked like a likely young fellow, and\nGeorge A. replied in about these words:\n\n\"Yes, I think he will be all right. His father and mother left him when\nhe was a child, and we have been looking after him to try and help\nhim along. We first sent him to school, but it was not long before he\nlicked the {656} schoolmaster, and could not go to school. Then we sent\nhim on a mission, and he did pretty well at that. I think he will make\ngood as an apostle.\"\n\nSome years ago I related this incident to President Smith, and he told\nme that the reason he had trouble with the schoolmaster was that the\nschoolmaster had a leather strap with which he used to chastise the\nchildren. He was a rather hard-hearted schoolmaster, one of the olden\ntype that believed in inflicting bodily punishment.\n\nPresident Smith said: \"My little sister was called up (Aunt Martha, now\nliving in Provo) to be punished. I saw the schoolmaster bring out the\nleather strap, and he told the child to hold out her hand. I could not\nstand for that. I just spoke up loudly and said, 'Don't whip her with\nthat,' and at that he came at me and was going to whip me, and instead\nof him whipping me, I licked him good and plenty.\"\n\nAt the time of this incident, Joseph F. (for, by that name he was\naffectionately called) was about fifteen years of age. But he was a\nstrong, powerful youth, and his big heart could not tolerate such\npunishment, especially if it bordered on the cruel, to be inflicted\nupon a little child.\n\nAnother incident which I have heard him relate which shows his courage\nand integrity, occurred when he was returning from his mission to the\nSandwich Islands, in the fall of 1857. He came home by way of Los\nAngeles, by what was called the Southern Route. In that year Johnston's\nArmy was on the move for Utah, and naturally enough there was much\nexcitement and bitterness of feeling concerning the \"Mormons.\" In\nsouthern California, just after the little train of wagons had traveled\nonly a short distance and made their camp, several anti-\"Mormon\" toughs\nrode into the camp on horseback, cursing and swearing and threatening\nwhat they would do to the \"Mormons.\" Joseph F. was a little distance\nfrom the camp gathering wood for the fire, but he saw that the few\nmembers of his own party had {657} cautiously gone into the brush down\nthe creek, out of sight. When he saw that, he told me, the thought\ncame into his mind, \"Shall I run from these fellows? Why should I\nfear them?\" With that he marched up with his arm full of wood to the\ncampfire where one of the ruffians, still with his pistol in his band,\nshouting and cursing about the \"Mormons,\" in a loud voice said to\nJoseph F.:\n\n\"Are you a 'Mormon'?\"\n\nAnd the answer came straight, \"Yes, siree; dyed in the wool; true blue,\nthrough and through.\"\n\nAt that the ruffian grasped him by the hand and said:\n\n\"Well, you are the ---- ---- pleasantest man I ever met! Shake, young\nfellow, I am glad to see a man that stands up for his convictions.\"\n\nThese incidents show the inherent bravery, courage, integrity of the\nman, and also tenderness and pity for the little helpless sister. These\nare the qualities upon which great men are builded.\n\nIn the spring of 1877, I was called to accompany President Smith on\na mission to Europe. I was called by him to labor in the business\naffairs of the Liverpool office, and from that time until the day of\nhis death, I think I have enjoyed his personal confidence more than any\nman living. When I look back on it all now, I can see what a treasure,\na blessing, a favor from the Almighty it has been to me.\n\nDuring the last eleven years, especially, I have traveled with him\nalmost constantly whenever he has gone from home. I have been with him\non three different trips to Europe, including the first missionary trip\nabove mentioned, and on four trips to the Sandwich Islands. Everywhere,\non all occasions, I have found him the same great, brave, true-hearted,\nnoble and magnificent leader, so simple and unaffected, so entirely\ndemocratic and unassuming.\n\nHe was always careful with his expenditures, too. He abhorred debt, and\nno man have I ever known who was {658} so prompt to pay an obligation\nto the last penny. He could not rest until the Church was out of debt,\nand though hundreds of schemes, and many of them extra good schemes,\ntoo, were presented to him, which no doubt would have meant an increase\nof wealth for the Church, yet he resolutely set his face against debt;\nand would not, under any conditions or circumstances, involve the\nChurch in that way. Neither would he himself become involved in debt in\nhis own individual affairs, but he stuck persistently to the old motto,\n\"Pay as you go.\"\n\nMany of the older people now alive can recall that forty years ago, or\neven less, he was considered a radical, and many a one of that time\nshook his head and said, \"What will become of things if that fiery\nradical ever becomes president of the Church?\" But from the time he was\nmade president of the Church, and even before that time, he became one\nof the most tolerant of men, tolerant of others' opinions; and while he\nwould denounce sin with such righteous wrath as you would seldom see in\nany man, yet for the poor sinner he had compassion and pity, and even\nforgiveness, if sincere repentance were shown. None more ready than he\nto forgive and forget.\n\nOne touching little incident I recall which occurred on our first trip\nto the Sandwich Islands. As we landed at the wharf in Honolulu, the\nnative Saints were out in great numbers with their wreaths of leis,\nbeautiful flowers of every variety and hue. We were loaded with them,\nhe, of course, more than anyone else. The noted Hawaiian band was there\nplaying welcome, as it often does to incoming steamship companies.\nBut on this occasion the band had been instructed by the Mayor to go\nup to the \"Mormon\" meetinghouse and there play selections during the\nfestivities which the natives had arranged for. It was a beautiful\nsight to see the deep-seated love, the even tearful affection, that\nthese people had for him. In the midst of it all I noticed a {659} poor\nold blind woman, tottering under the weight of about ninety years,\nbeing led in. She had a few choice bananas in her hand. It was her\nall--her offering. She was calling, \"Iosepa, Iosepa.\" Instantly, when\nhe saw her, he ran to her and clasped her in his arms, hugged her, and\nkissed her over and over again, patting her on the head saying, \"Mama,\nMama, my dear old Mama.\"\n\nAnd with tears streaming down his cheeks he turned to me and said,\n\"Charlie, she nursed me when I was a boy, sick and without anyone to\ncare for me. She took me in and was a mother to me.\"\n\nOh, it was touching--it was pathetic. It was beautiful to see the\ngreat, noble soul in loving, tender remembrance of kindness extended\nto him, more than fifty years before; and the poor old soul who had\nbrought her love offering--a few bananas--it was all she had--to put\ninto the hand of her loved Iosepa!\n\nOn these ocean trips there was much spare time, and we often whiled\naway an hour or two playing checkers. He could play a good game of\ncheckers, much better than I. In fact, he could beat me four times out\nof five, but once in a while, when I played more cautiously, and no\ndoubt when he was more careless, I could beat him. If he was beating\nme right along and I made an awkward move, and could see instantly\nthat I had moved the wrong checker, he would allow me to draw it back\nif I noticed it immediately; but on the other band, if I had beaten\nhim for a game or two and should put my finger on a checker to draw it\nback, even though it were on the instant, he would call out with force\nenough, and that positive way of his, \"No you don't, you leave it right\nthere.\" It is in these little incidents that we show the human side of\nour natures.\n\nHe loved sport--manly sport. He was a natural athlete; and in his youth\nat foot-racing, jumping, wrestling, which were among the primitive\nsports of primitive days, he {660} was a match for anyone. In later\nyears I had induced him to take up with the ancient and royal Scottish\ngame of golf. He got so that he could play a very good game, excellent\nindeed for a man of his years. But on one occasion, down at Santa\nMonica, when we were playing, we were up within about one hundred feet\nof the flag at the hole we were making for. A light stroke should have\ndriven the ball nearer the flag, but the inclination to look up as one\ntries to hit the ball got the best of him, and the consequence was he\ntopped the ball and it rolled only a couple of feet or so. He bent over\nfor the next stroke, and the one thing which all golfers most fear,\nand the hardest to overcome, is that habit of looking up or taking the\neye off the ball just as you go to strike. This he did, the second\ntime, when he topped it again and it moved but a few feet further. The\nthird time he went up to it and hit it a whack that sent it rolling one\nhundred feet beyond the flag. His son, Wesley, who was playing with us,\ncalled out, \"Why, papa, what did you do that for? You knew it would\nroll away down there in the ditch!\" The President straightened up and\nsaid, with a smile, \"Well, I was mad at it!\" I have laughed hundreds of\ntimes at that, \"I was mad at it.\"\n\nOf course, we agreed well together, otherwise we would not have been\ncompanionable during all these years. But sometimes I could not fully\nagree with him on some matters that we discussed. I recall one night\nwe were on shipboard returning from Europe, in 1906. It was a bright,\nmoonlight night, and we stood there leaning over the railing enjoying\nthe smooth sea and balmy summer night air. The Smoot investigation,\nwhich had just occurred a little while before and which had stirred\nup so much controversy throughout the land, was fresh in our minds,\nand we were talking of it. I took the position that it would be unwise\nfor Reed Smoot to be re-elected to the United States Senate. I was\nconscientious in my objection, and I had marshaled {661} all the facts,\narguments, and logic that I could; and I was well informed, I thought,\non the subject, and had presented them to him in as clear and yet in\nas adroit a manner as I possibly could. It would take too much space\nhere to go over the arguments, but it seemed to me that I had the best\nof it. I could see he began to listen with some little impatience, and\nyet he let me have my say, but he answered in tones and in a way that\nI shall never forget. Bringing his fist down with some force on the\nrailing between us, he said, in the most forceful and positive manner:\n\n\"If ever the Spirit of the Lord has manifested to me anything clear and\nplain and positive, it is this, that Reed Smoot should remain in the\nUnited States Senate. He can do more good there than he can anywhere\nelse.\"\n\nOf course, I did not contend further with him, but accepted from that\nhour his view of the case and made it mine, too. Twelve years have\npassed since that time, and looking back on it now, I cannot help but\nthink how marvelously and splendidly the inspiration of the Almighty\nhas been vindicated, while my arguments, facts and logic have all\nfallen to the ground.\n\nDuring the last six or eight years, hundreds of prominent people,\nDemocrats as well as Republicans, passing through Salt Lake City,\neven Secretary McAdoo, himself, among them, have stated to President\nSmith that Utah had a great big man in the United States Senate in the\nperson of Senator Reed Smoot. President Smith's judgment, or rather his\ninspiration in this matter, has been vindicated to the last degree.\n\nAs a preacher of righteousness, who could compare with him? He was the\ngreatest that I ever heard--strong, powerful, clear, appealing. It was\nmarvelous how the words of living light and fire flowed from him. He\nwas a born preacher, and yet he did not set himself up to be such. He\nnever thought highly of his own good qualities. Rather, he {662} was\nsimple, plain and unaffected to the last degree; and yet, there was\ndignity with it all which enabled anyone and everyone to say: \"He is a\nman among men!\" I ask, as preacher, leader, teacher, husband, father,\ncitizen and man, who among our mighty ones can be likened unto him?\n\nHe loved a good story and a good joke. There was a good laugh in him\nalways. He had no patience with vile stories, but there was a fine\nvein of humor in him, and could relate incidents of his early life and\nentertain the crowd about him as few men ever could.\n\nHe was the most methodical in all his work of any person I ever knew.\nEvery letter that he received had to be indorsed by him with the date\nand any other information, and all carefully filed away. He could not\nstand for disorder. Everything in connection with his work was orderly.\nHe could pack his suitcase or a trunk and line out and smooth every\npiece of clothing in it so it would bold more and be better packed than\nif anybody else had done it. His clothes, too, were always clean. Most\nmen as they grow old are likely to have their clothes more or less\nspotted through dropping food on their clothing. But not so with him.\nTo his last day his clothes were as clean and as well taken care of as\nif he had been a young man of thirty.\n\nHe was a most strenuous worker and never considered saving himself\nat all. You could go up to his little office in the Beehive most any\nnight when he was well, and find him writing letters or attending to\nsome other work. Perhaps some dear old soul had written him a personal\nletter, and he would work into the night answering it with his own\nhand. Indeed, he over-worked himself and no doubt injured his strong\nconstitution.\n\nHe was careless about eating--careless as to what he ate and when he\nate. His living was exceedingly simple and plain. He rarely got to bed\nbefore midnight, and the consequence was he did not get sufficient\nsleep and rest.\n\n{663} He was very fond of music and loved to sing the songs of Zion.\n\nHis love for little children was unbounded. During the trip we took\nlast year down through the southern settlements to St. George and\nreturn, when the troops of little children were paraded before him, it\nwas beautiful to see how he adored these little ones. It was my duty to\ntry and get the company started, to make time to the next settlement\nwhere the crowds would be waiting for us, but it was a difficult task\nto pull him away from the little children. He wanted to shake hands\nwith and talk to every one of them.\n\nOnce in a while someone would come up to him and say, \"President Smith,\nI believe I am a kinsman of yours.\"\n\nI knew then that we were good for another ten minutes' delay, for that\ngreat heart of his, that went out to every kinsman as well as to the\nlittle children, could not be torn away quickly from anyone claiming\nkinship with him.\n\nI have visited at his home when one of his children was down sick. I\nhave seen him come home from his work at night tired, as he naturally\nwould be, and yet he would walk the floor for hours with that little\none in his arms, petting it and loving it, encouraging it in every way\nwith such tenderness and such a soul of pity and love as not one mother\nin a thousand would show.\n\nWhile he was a hard-headed, successful business man, yet very few in\nthis dispensation have been more gifted with spiritual insight than\nhe. As we were returning from an eastern trip, some years ago, on the\ntrain just east of Green River, I saw him go out to the end of the car\non the platform, and immediately return and hesitate a moment, and then\nsit down in the seat just ahead of me. He had just taken his seat when\nsomething went wrong with the train. A broken rail had been the means\nof ditching the engine and had thrown most of the cars off the track.\nIn the sleeper we were shaken up pretty badly, but our car remained on\nthe track.\n\n{664} The President immediately said to me that he had gone on the\nplatform when he heard a voice saying, \"Go in and sit down.\"\n\nHe came in, and I noticed him stand a moment and he seemed to hesitate,\nbut he sat down.\n\nHe said further that as he came in and stood in the aisle he thought,\n\"Oh, pshaw, perhaps it is only my imagination;\" when he heard the voice\nagain, \"Sit down,\" and he immediately took his seat, and the result was\nas I have stated.\n\nHe, no doubt, would have been very seriously injured had he remained\non the platform of that car, as the cars were all jammed up together\npretty badly. He said, \"I have heard that voice a good many times in my\nlife, and I have always profited by obeying it.\"\n\nOn another occasion, at a function which was held in the palatial\nhome of Mr. and Mrs. A. W. McCune, he made an extended talk to the\ngathering. He then said that when a certain brother who had been called\nto a responsible position in the Church was chosen for that position,\nhe himself had never heard this spiritual voice more plainly and more\nclearly telling him what to do, than in this naming of the individual\nwho was to be called for that certain office.\n\nHe lived in close communion with the Spirit of the Lord, and his life\nwas so exemplary and chaste that the Lord could easily manifest himself\nto his servant. Truly he could say, \"Speak, Lord, for thy servant\nheareth.\" Not every servant can hear when He speaks. But the heart of\nPresident Smith was attuned to the Celestial melodies--he could hear,\nand did hear.\n\nWhat shall I say of the grand and glorious work that he has done in\nrearing the large and splendid family that he leaves behind? What a\nnoble work for any man! Indeed no man without great nobility of soul\ncould have accomplished it. Is not this bringing up a good family, and\na large {665} family of good citizens, good men and women, good for the\nChurch, for the State, and for the Nation? Is not this, I say, about\nthe most God-like piece of work that a man can do in this world? The\nthinking mind, who goes into this question deep enough, will see that\nhere is the work, not only of a man, of a great man, but of a God in\nembryo. The whole Church can take pride in the vindication of this\ngreat principle which he had so successfully wrought out. No ordinary\nman could accomplish that. Happy the wife who can call him husband.\nHappy and blessed indeed the children who call him father. Never was\nman more moral and chaste and virtuous to the last fiber of his being\nthan he. Against all forms or thoughts of licentiousness, he was set,\nand as immovable as a mountain. \"Blessed are the pure in heart,\" and as\nhe was the very purest--he shall see God.\n\nIt is written that a truly great man is known by the number of beings\nhe loves and blesses, and by the number of beings who love and bless\nhim. Judged by that standard alone, where is his equal to be found in\nall this world!\n\nI can say of Joseph F. Smith as Carlyle said of Luther, that he was\ntruly a great man, \"great in intellect, in courage, in affection,\nand in integrity. Great, not as a hewn obelisk, but as an Alpine\nmountain.\" No heart ever beat truer to every principle of manhood and\nrighteousness and justice and mercy than his; that great heart, encased\nin his magnificent frame, made him the biggest, the bravest, the\ntenderest, the purest and best of all men who walked the earth in his\ntime!\n\n  \"His life was gentle, and the elements\n  So mix'd in him, that Nature might stand up\n  And say to all the world, 'This was a Man!'\"\n\n--_Charles W. Nibley,_ Presiding Bishop of the Church, _Improvement\nEra,_ Vol. 22, January, 1919, pp. 191-198.\n\n{666}\n\n\n\nA BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH\n\nIt was John Locke, the great characteristic English philosopher, who,\nat the age of thirty, wrote:\n\n\"I no sooner perceived myself in the world, but I found myself in a\nstorm which has lasted hitherto.\"\n\nTo Joseph F. Smith, who is among the greatest and most unique and\nnotable individualities of that peculiar people, the Latter-day Saints,\nthis sentence of Locke's is especially applicable. Only, his was\nenveloped in storm before he could perceive. He is the son of Hyrum\nSmith, the second patriarch of the Church, and brother of the Prophet\nJoseph. His mother was Mary Fielding, of English origin, a woman\nof bright and strong mind and of excellent business administrative\nqualities.\n\nIt was during the Missouri troubles. Governor Boggs had issued his\norder to exterminate the \"Mormons.\" On the first day of November, 1838,\nthrough the heartless treachery of Colonel Hinkle, Joseph and Hyrum\nand several other leaders of the people were betrayed into the hands\nof an armed mob under General Clark. They were to be taken prisoners,\nand confined in jail, and perhaps shot. On the following day, these\nbetrayed leaders were given a few moments to bid farewell to their\nfamilies. Under a strong guard of militia mobocrats, Hyrum was marched\nto his home in Far West, and, at the point of the bayonet, with oaths\nand curses, was ordered to take his last farewell of his wife; for his\n\"doom was sealed\" and he was told that he would never see her again.\nImagine such a shock to his companion! It would have overpowered and\ncome near ending the life of an ordinary person. But with the natural\nstrength of her mind, coupled with the sustaining care of God, she was\nupheld in this fiery trial with its added miseries {667} to follow. It\nwas on the 13th day of the same month of November, 1838, in the midst\nof plunderings, and scenes of severest hardships and persecution, that\nshe gave birth to her first-born, who was named Joseph Fielding Smith.\nIn the cold of the following January, leaving four little ones, under\nthe care of her sister, Mercy R.--children of her husband by a former\nwife, then dead--she journeyed in a wagon with her infant to Liberty\nJail in Clay county, where the husband and father was confined, without\ntrial or conviction, his sole offense being that he was a \"Mormon.\" She\nwas permitted to visit him in jail, but was later compelled to continue\nher flight from Missouri with her children, to seek shelter in Illinois.\n\nSuch were the stormy environments of birth, and such was the first\npilgrimage of the infant Joseph who has since compassed the earth and\nthe islands of the sea, promulgating and defending the principles for\nwhich his father endured imprisonment and later martyrdom, and for\nwhich his mother suffered untold persecution and distress.\n\nJoseph's early years were spent amidst the agitations which culminated\nin the martyrdom of his uncle and his father on the memorable 27th\nday of June, 1844. After the abandonment of the city by the Twelve,\nand when the majority of the Saints had been driven from Nauvoo, in\nSeptember, 1846, his mother fled from the city and camped on the\nwest side of the Mississippi River, among the trees on its banks,\nwithout wagon or tent, during the bombardment of the city by the mob.\nHaving later succeeded in making exchanges of property in Illinois\nfor teams and an outfit, she set out for Winter Quarters, on the\nMissouri River. Joseph, a lad of only about eight years, drove a yoke\nof oxen and a wagon most of the distance through the state of Iowa to\nWinter Quarters, and his other occupation, after leaving Nauvoo, was\nprincipally that of herd boy.\n\nOn these western plains he drank in the freedom of {668} the spirit of\nthe West, and developed that physical strength which, notwithstanding\nhis later sedentary occupation, is still observable in his robust,\nerect and muscular form.\n\nHe is a lover of strength and a believer in work. \"Labor is the key\nto the true happiness of the physical and spiritual being. If a man\npossesses millions, his children should still be taught how to labor\nwith their hands; boys and girls should receive a home training which\nwill fit them to cope with the practical, daily affairs of family life,\neven where the conditions are such that they may not have to do this\nwork themselves; they will then know how to guide and direct others,\"\nsaid he, in a recent conversation with the writer.\n\nThe great and overpowering desire of all the Saints was to obtain means\nto gather to the Valley. For this purpose various kinds of labor were\nsought in Iowa and neighboring states, from farming to school teaching.\nIn the fall of 1847, he drove a team for his mother to St. Joseph for\nthe purpose of securing provisions to make the coveted journey to the\nSalt Lake Valley, in the spring following. The trip was successfully\nmade.\n\nIt was in the fall of that year, while tending his mother's cattle near\nWinter Quarters, that he experienced one of the most exciting incidents\nof his life. The cattle were their only hope of means for immigration\nto the Valley. This fact was deeply impressed upon the boy, so that he\ncame to view them as a precious heritage, as well as a priceless charge\ngiven to him as a herd boy. He understood the responsibility; and that\nis much, for neither Joseph, the boy, nor Joseph, the man, was ever\nknown to shirk a duty or prove recreant to a responsibility.\n\nOne morning, in company with Alden and Thomas Burdick, he set out upon\nthe usual duties of the day. The cattle were feeding in the valley\nsome distance from the settlement, which valley was reached in two\nways, one {669} over a \"bench\" or plateau, the other through a ravine\nor small canyon. The boys each had a horse. Joseph's was a bay mare,\nswifter than the others. Alden suggested that Thomas and Joseph go\nthe short route to the left, over the \"bench,\" and he would go up the\ncanyon to the right, so that they would meet in the valley from the two\ndirections. The suggestion was gladly adopted, and the two set out with\nyouthful frolic, and soon arrived at the upper end of the valley, where\nthe cattle could be seen feeding by a stream which divided it in the\ncenter and wound down the canyon from the direction of the settlement.\nHaving the day before them, they amused themselves with \"running\" their\nhorses, and, later, in \"jumping\" them over a little gully in the upper\npart of the valley. As they were engaged in this amusement, suddenly a\nband of twenty or thirty Indians came into view around a point in the\nlower end of the valley, some distance below the cattle. Thomas first\nsaw them, and frantically yelled, \"Indians,\" at the same time turning\nhis horse for the \"bench\" to ride for home. Joseph started to follow,\nbut the thought came to his mind, \"My cattle, I must save my cattle!\"\nFrom that moment, only this thought filled his mind; everything else\nwas blank and dark. He headed his horse for the Indians, to get around\nthe herd before the reds should reach it. One Indian, naked like the\nothers, having only a cloth around the loins, passed him, flying to\ncatch Thomas. Joseph reached the head of the herd, and succeeded in\nturning the cattle up the ravine just as the Indians approached. His\nefforts, coupled with the rush and yells of the Indians, stampeded the\nherd, followed by Joseph, who by keeping his horse on the \"dead\" run,\nsucceeded for some time in keeping between the herd and the Indians.\nHere was a picture! the boy, the cattle, the Indians, headed on the\nrun for the settlement! Finally the reds cut him away from the herd,\nwhereupon he turned, going down stream a distance, then circling around\n{670} the ravine to the right, to reach the cattle from the other side.\nHe had not gone far in that direction when other Indians were seen.\nThey started for him, overtaking him as he emerged from the valley. He\nstill spurred his horse, going at full speed, and while thus riding,\ntwo of the naked reds closed up beside him in the wild race, and took\nhim, while the horses were going at full speed, one by the left arm\nand the other by the right leg, and lifted him from the saddle, for a\nmoment holding him in the air, then suddenly dropping him to the ground.\n\nUndoubtedly he would have been scalped but for the timely appearance of\na company of men going to the hay fields, on the opposite side of the\nravine, which scared the thieving Indians away, they having obtained\nboth the boys' horses for their pains. In the meantime Thomas had given\nthe alarm. Two relief companies were formed in the settlement, one a\nposse of horsemen under Hosea Stout, who went up the canyon and found\nthe cattle with Alden Burdick (the pursuing Indians having abandoned\nthe chase from fright), while the other took the \"bench\" route, and\ndiscovered Joseph, who with them spent the day in a fruitless search\nfor the Indians and the cattle supposed to have been stolen. \"I\nremember, on my way home,\" says Joseph, \"how I sat down and wept for my\ncattle, and how the thought of meeting mother, who could not now go to\nthe Valley, wrung my soul with anguish.\" But happily, his bravery and\nfidelity to trust, which are indissolubly interwoven with his character\nas a man, had saved the herd.\n\nLeaving Winter Quarters in the spring of 1848, they reached the Salt\nLake Valley on September 23, Joseph driving two yoke of oxen with a\nheavily loaded wagon the whole distance. He performed all the duties of\na day watchman, herdsman and teamster, with other requirements imposed\nupon the men. Arriving in Salt Lake City, he again had charge of the\nherds, interchanging with such labors as {671} plowing, canyon work,\nharvesting and fencing. During this whole time he never lost an animal\nentrusted to his care, this notwithstanding the numerous large wolves\nabounding in the country.\n\nHis education was obtained from his mother who early taught him, in the\ntent, in the camp, on the prairie, to read from the Bible. He has had\nno other, save that sterner education gathered from the practical pages\nof life. But his opportunities in later years have not gone unused, and\nthere are few college-bred men who delight more in books than Joseph.\nHe is, too, a fair judge of the manner and matter of books. His leisure\nfor reading is limited, owing to his constant employment in the affairs\nof the Church; but he loves to read books of history, philosophy,\nscience; and has specially delighted in such authors as Seiss and\nSamuel Smiles, who may be said to be his favorites. He is fond of\nmusic, of which, though not a judge, he is a great lover, especially\nenjoying the music of the human voice.\n\nIn 1852 his mother died, leaving him an orphan at the age of fourteen.\nWhen fifteen years of age, he, with other young men, was called on his\nfirst mission to the Sandwich Islands. The incidents of the journey to\nthe coast by horses, his work in the mountains at a shingle mill for\nmeans to proceed, and the embarkment and journey on the _Vaquero_ for\nthe islands, are sufficient for a long chapter in themselves; while\nhis labors in the Maui conference, under President F. A. Hammond, his\nefforts to learn the language in the district of Kula, his attack of\nsickness, the most severe of his life, caused by the Panama fever, and\nhis other labors and varied, trying experiences while there, would fill\na volume. He says, \"Of the many gifts of the Spirit which were manifest\nthrough my administration, next to my acquirements of the language, the\nmost prominent was perhaps the gift of healing, and by the power of God\nthe casting out of evil spirits, which frequently occurred.\"\n\n{672} One incident shows how the Lord is with his servants: Joseph was\nstudying the language, being alone with a native family in Wailuku.\nOne night, while he sat by a dismal light poring over his books in\none corner of the room where dwelt a native and his wife, the woman\nwas suddenly possessed; she arose and looking toward Joseph made the\nmost fearful noises and gestures, accompanied by terrible physical\ncontortions. Her husband came on his bended knees and crouched beside\nhim, frightened to trembling. The fear that our young missionary felt\nunder those circumstances was something indescribable, but presently\nit all left him, and he stood up facing the maniac woman, exclaiming:\n\"In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I rebuke you.\" Like a flash, the\nwoman fell to the floor like one dead. The husband went to ascertain if\nshe were alive, and pronounced her dead. Then he returned, and set up a\nperfect howl, which Joseph likewise rebuked. What should Joseph do? His\nfirst impression was to get away from the horrid surrounding, but upon\nreflection he decided that such action would not be wise. His feelings\nwere indescribable, but having rebuked the evil, it was subdued, peace\nwas restored, and he proceeded again with his studies. These are the\nclass of experiences that bring a lone missionary, young as he was,\nclose to the Lord.\n\nAfter his release, and while returning from the mission in Hawaii, this\nincident occurred: At Honolulu he went on board the barque _Yankee,_ on\nOctober 6, 1857, and with a company of elders landed in San Francisco,\nabout the end of the month. With Edward Partridge, he went down the\ncoast to Santa Cruz County, Cal., and from thence with a company of\nSaints, under Captain Charles W. Wandell, southward to the Mojave\nriver, where he and others left the company and made a visit to San\nBernardino on their way to the Salt Lake Valley. It must be said that\nthe feeling against the \"Mormons,\" first, on account of the exaggerated\n{673} reports of the Mountain Meadows massacre, and secondly, because\nof the coming of Johnston's army to Utah, was exceedingly bitter on\nthe coast. As an illustration: While they were in Los Angeles, a man,\nWilliam Wall by name, came near being hung because he had confessed\nhe was a \"Mormon.\" A mob of men had passed sentence on him, and had\nprepared every detail to hang him. It was only through the wise counsel\nof a man among them, whose better judgment prevailed, that he was not\nhung. This man pointed out to the mob that here was a man who had not\nbeen near Utah when the massacre took place, a man who had no sympathy\nwith it, who could in no way be counted as a criminal. Why should he\nsuffer? And so Wall was finally discharged and given time to get out\nof the country. It was under such conditions, and such prevailing\nsentiment, that President Smith, then a lad of nineteen, found himself\non his journey home, and on his trip to San Bernardino.\n\nWith another man, and a mail carrier, he took passage in a mail\nwagon. They traveled all night, and at daylight stopped near a ranch\nfor breakfast. The passenger and the mail carrier began to prepare\nbreakfast, while Joseph went a short distance from camp to look after\nthe horses. Just while the carrier was frying eggs, a wagon load of\ndrunken men from Monte came in view, on their road to San Bernardino to\nkill the \"Mormons,\" as they boasted.\n\nThe oaths and foul language which they uttered, between their shooting,\nand the swinging of their pistols, were almost indescribable and\nunendurable. Only the West in its palmiest frontier days could produce\nanything like its equal. They were all cursing the \"Mormons,\" and\nuttering boasts of what they would do when they met them. They got out\nat the ranch, and one of them, tumbling around, caught sight of the\nmail wagon, and made his way towards it. The passenger and the mail\ncarrier, fearing for their safety, had retired behind the chaparral,\nleaving all the {674} baggage and supplies, including the frying eggs,\nexposed and unprotected.\n\nJust as the drunken man approached, President Smith came in view on his\nway to the camp, too late to hide, for he had been seen. The ruffian\nwas swinging his weapon, and uttering the most blood-curdling oaths\nand threats ever heard against the \"Mormons.\" \"I dared not run,\" says\nPresident Smith, \"though I trembled for fear which I dared not show.\nI therefore walked right up to the camp fire and arrived there just a\nminute or two before the drunken desperado, who came directly toward\nme, and, swinging his revolver in my face, with an oath cried out: 'Are\nyou a ---- ---- ---- \"Mormon?\"'\"\n\nPresident Smith looked him straight in the eyes, and answered with\nemphasis: \"Yes, sir'ee; dyed in the wool; true blue, through and\nthrough.\"\n\nThe desperado's arms both dropped by his sides, as if paralyzed,\nhis pistol in one hand, and he said in a subdued and maudlin voice,\noffering his hand: \"Well, you are the ---- ---- pleasantest man I\never met! Shake. I am glad to see a fellow stand for his convictions.\"\nThen he turned and made his way to the ranch house. Later in the day,\non seeing President Smith, he only pulled his slouch hat over his eyes,\nand said not a word.\n\nIn 1858, Joseph F. Smith joined the militia which intercepted\nJohnston's army, serving until the close of hostilities, under Colonel\nThomas Callister. He was later chaplain of Colonel Heber C. Kimball's\nregiment, with the rank of captain. He took part in many Indian\nexpeditions, and was in every sense a minute man in the Utah militia.\n\nIn the spring of 1860, though only about 22 years of age, he was sent\non a mission to Great Britain. As he had no money, he and his cousin\nSamuel H. B. Smith, each drove a four-mule team over the plains to\nWinter Quarters to pay their way. It happened that the owners of these\nteams were {675} rank apostates, so that when the young men arrived at\ntheir destination, it was very well known that they were Latter-day\nSaints. They were moneyless, and decided finally to go to Des Moines\nwhere they tried without success to get something to do. They hunted\nfor work in the harvest fields, but found no one who wished to employ\nthem. The feeling was still bitter against the \"Mormons\" in this\nregion, for it was only about fourteen years since the remnant of the\nSaints had been driven from Nauvoo. One day they met a man who asked\nthem who they were, and where they were going, and having been told\nthat they were going to England on a mission, the man stated that he\nhad a sister in England whom he wished to emigrate, and asked that\nthey take the money with them for her emigration. He stated that they\nmight use it as they saw fit; provided on arrival they would let his\nsister have the money to pay her passage to America. They agreed to\nthis, and immediately went on their way to Burlington where they took\na steamer for Nauvoo; but when they got on board they learned that the\nsteamer would not land at that place, as they had been told; and they\nalso heard the most bitter imprecations against the Latter-day Saints,\nuttered in the most profane and indecent language.\n\nLanding at Montrose, where the boat took on freight, the feeling was\nstill more bitter. The Saints were cursed, and boasts were made of what\nevil would befall any \"Mormon\" who would dare to make his appearance.\nGetting on board the skiff next morning, which was to carry them over\nto Nauvoo, the young men found that the spirit of the mob was just as\nbitter as ever, but it was not known here that they were \"Mormons.\"\nSeveral men asked them who they were, and their replies were evasive.\nFinally, a Catholic priest came to them and asked where they were from.\n\"Oh! from the West,\" was the reply.\n\n\"How far West?\"\n\n{676} \"From the Rocky Mountains.\"\n\nBut the priest finally pinned them down by asking, \"Are you 'Mormon'\nelders from Utah?\"\n\nPresident Smith says that under those circumstances, for a moment,\nnever had temptation to deny the truth come to him with stronger force,\nbut it was only for a moment. He answered, \"Yes, sir, we are 'Mormon'\nmissionaries on our way to England.\"\n\nThe reply seemed to satisfy the priest; and, contrary to expectations,\nit did not in the least increase the imprecations of the passengers.\nWhen they landed at Nauvoo, they went directly to the Mansion House,\nand, strange to say, the Catholic priest also stayed there. If they had\nnot truthfully answered the queries on the boat, he would have found\nthem out here, to their shame.\n\n\"I had never felt happier,\" says President Smith, \"than when I saw\nthe minister there, and knew that we had told him the truth about our\nmission.\"\n\nOn this mission he served nearly three years, returning in the summer\nof 1863; it was during these years that the intimacy between President\nGeorge Q. Cannon, who presided over the mission, and Joseph F. Smith\nbegan; friendship and love for each other were engendered, which have\nsince grown stronger through the intimate careers of two beautiful\nlives. On his return, President Young proposed at a priesthood meeting\nthat Joseph and his cousin, Samuel, each be given a present of $1,000\nto begin life with. President Smith realized in the neighborhood of $75\nin provisions and merchandise, but mostly a legacy of much annoyance\nfrom certain people who entertained the current thought that he had\nthus obtained a small fortune. With the exception of the cost of his\npassage and stage fare home, which was sent him by his aunt, Mercy R.\nThompson, amounting to about $100, he paid his own expenses throughout,\nas he had done on previous missions.\n\n{677} President Smith has been too busy with his work to make money,\nand his temporal affairs are a strong testimony to his exclusive\ndevotion to the public good.\n\nHe had only been at home a short time, when, in the early spring of\n1864, he was called to accompany Ezra T. Benson and Lorenzo Snow on\na second mission to the Sandwich Islands to regulate the affairs of\nthat mission, which had been greatly disarranged by the well-known,\nshrewd and covetous actions of Walter M. Gibson. In this mission he\nacted as principal interpreter for the apostles. After Gibson was\nexcommunicated from the Church, Joseph was left in charge of the\nmission, with W. W. Cluff and Alma L. Smith as his fellow-laborers. It\nwas many months after Gibson had been cut off before his people left\nhis jurisdiction and returned to the standard of the Church. Among the\nworks accomplished by Joseph and his associates on this mission was the\nselection of the Laie plantation as a gathering place for the Saints,\nwhich was afterwards on their recommendation, purchased by a committee\nsent for that purpose by President Young, and which has proven a\nvaluable possession for the mission, and for the Church in a general\nway. Joseph and his aids returned in the winter of 1864-1865.\n\nIt was while on this mission that the drowning incident occurred,\nmentioned in Whitney's sketch of President Lorenzo Snow. President\nSmith's part in the affair has never been fully told. The ship upon\nwhich they arrived lay anchored in the channel in which the sea was\nnearly always rough. A breakwater had been built, under shelter of\nwhich the natives skilfully steered their boats ashore. There was much\ndanger, however, in approaching it. When it was proposed that the\nparty should land in the ship's unwieldy freight-boat, President Smith\nstrongly opposed the proposition, telling the brethren that at the\nbreakwater there was great danger of capsizing, the boat being a clumsy\nold tub, {678} unfit for such a load. He refused to go ashore, and\ntried to prevail upon the others to abandon the attempt until a better\nboat could be obtained. He offered to go ashore alone, and to return\nwith a safer boat to land the party. So persistent, however, were some\nof the brethren, that he was chided for his waywardness, and one of the\napostles even told him: \"Young man, you would better obey counsel.\" But\nhe reiterated his impression of danger, refusing positively to land in\nthat boat, and again offering to go alone for a better boat. But the\nbrethren persisted, whereupon he asked that they leave their satchels\nwith their clothes and valuables on the anchored ship with him, and\nthat he be permitted to stay. This they reluctantly consented to do,\nand set out for land.\n\nJoseph stood upon the ship and saw them depart, filled with the\ngreatest apprehension for their safety. When the party reached the\nbreakwater, he saw one of the great waves suddenly overturn the boat,\ndropping the company into twenty or thirty feet of water. A boat came\nout from shore, manned with natives, who set to work to gather them up,\nand obtained all but President Snow, when the boat which picked them\nup started for land. It was then that Elder W. W. Cluff demanded that\nthey return for Brother Snow, who would otherwise have been abandoned\nand left for drowned. He was found and dragged into the boat for dead,\nhis life being thus saved by Brother Cluff. All this time, Joseph stood\nin the greatest agony as a witness, helpless, on the deck of the ship.\nHis first information of his companions' fate came from some passing\nnatives who replied to his inquiry that one of the men (Brother Snow)\nwas dead. But through the blessings of God and self-effort it was,\nfortunately, not quite so serious, his life having been restored.\n\nJoseph had saved himself and the satchels, and he has always considered\nthat while the brethren fatefully said of the incident: \"It was to\nbe,\" that a prevention in this case {679} would have been much better\nthan a cure. The incident illustrates two predominating traits in his\ncharacter: When he is convinced of the truth, he is not afraid to\nexpress himself in its favor to any man on earth. When he does express\nhimself, it is often with such earnestness and vigor that there is\ndanger of his giving offense.\n\nOn his return home, he labored in the Church historian's office for a\nnumber of years; also as clerk in the endowment house, succeeding Elder\nJohn V. Long in that capacity; being in charge, after the death of\nPresident Young, until it was closed. He had been ordained an apostle\nunder the hands of President Young, on July 1, 1866, and on the 8th of\nOctober, 1867, he was appointed to fill a vacancy in the quorum of the\nTwelve Apostles. In the year following, he was sent with Elder Wilford\nWoodruff of the Council of the Twelve and Elder A. O. Smoot to Utah\ncounty. Here he served one term in the Provo city council.\n\nOn February 28, 1874, he went on his second mission to England, where\nhe presided over the European mission, returning in 1875, after the\ndeath of President George A. Smith. On his return he was appointed to\npreside over the Davis stake, until the spring of 1877, when he left\non his third British mission, having first witnessed the dedication of\nthe first temple in the Rocky Mountains, at St. George, April, 1877. He\narrived in Liverpool, May 27, and was joined a short time afterwards\nby Elder Orson Pratt, who had been sent to publish new editions of the\nBook of Mormon and the Doctrine and Covenants. When news arrived of\nthe death of President Young, they were released, and returned home,\narriving in Salt Lake City, September 27.\n\nIn August of the following year, he was sent with Elder Orson Pratt on\na short eastern mission, visiting noted places in the history of the\nChurch in Missouri, Ohio, New York and Illinois. It was on this trip\nthat they had their {680} famous interview with David Whitmer. When the\nFirst Presidency was organized, in October, 1880, he was chosen second\ncounselor to President John Taylor, who died July 25, 1887. He was\nchosen to the same position in the Presidency under President Woodruff;\nand holds it at present under President Snow.\n\nIt would require too much space to name his various civil positions\nheld in Salt Lake City, and in the legislature of the territory, where\nhe served the people long and faithfully. All my readers are familiar\nwith the work of his recent years; it is like an open book to the whole\npeople.\n\nSo he has been constantly in the service of the public, and by his\nstraightforward course has won the love, confidence and esteem\nof the whole community. He is a friend of the people, is easily\napproached, a wise counselor, a man of broad views, and contrary to\nfirst impressions, is a man whose sympathies are easily aroused. He\nis a reflex of the best character of the \"Mormon\" people--inured to\nhardships, patient in trial, God-fearing, self-sacrificing, full\nof love for the human race, powerful in moral, mental and physical\nstrength.\n\nPresident Joseph F. Smith has an imposing physical appearance. Now\ncompleting his 62nd year, he is tall, erect, well-knit and symmetrical\nin build. He has a prominent nose and features. When speaking, he\nthrows his full, clear, brown eyes wide open on the listener who may\nreadily perceive from their penetrating glimpse the wonderful mental\npower of the tall forehead above. His large head is crowned with an\nabundant growth of hair, in his early years dark, but now, like his\nfull beard, tinged with a liberal sprinkling of gray. In conversation,\none is forcibly impressed with the sudden changes in appearance of his\ncountenance, under the different influences of his mind; now intensely\npresent, with an enthusiastic and childlike interest in immediate\nsubjects and surroundings; now absent, the {681} nobility of his\nfeatures, set in that earnest, almost stern, majesty of expression so\ncharacteristic of his portraits--so indicative of the severity of the\nconditions and environments of his early life.\n\nAs a public speaker, his leading trait is an intense earnestness. He\nimpresses the hearer with his message more from the sincerity and\nsimplicity of its delivery, and the honest earnestness of his manner,\nthan from any learned exhibition of oratory or studied display of\nlogic. He touches the hearts of the people with the simple eloquence\nof one who is himself convinced of the truth presented. He is a pillar\nof strength in the Church, thoroughly imbued with the truths of the\ngospel, and the divine origin of God's great latter-day work. His whole\nlife and testimony are an inspiration to the young.\n\nI said to him: \"You knew Joseph, the prophet; you are old in the work\nof the Church; what is your testimony to the youth of Zion concerning\nthese things?\" And he replied slowly and deliberately:\n\n\"I was acquainted with the Prophet Joseph in my youth. I was familiar\nin his home, with his boys and with his family. I have sat on his knee,\nI have heard him preach, distinctly remembering being present in the\ncouncil with my father and the Prophet Joseph Smith and others. From my\nchildhood to youth I believed him to be a Prophet of God. From my youth\nuntil the present I have not believed that he was a Prophet, for I\nhave known that he was. In other words, my knowledge has superceded my\nbelief. I remember seeing him dressed in military uniform at the bead\nof the Nauvoo Legion. I saw him when he crossed the river, returning,\nfrom his intended western trip into the Rocky Mountains, to go to his\nmartyrdom, and I saw his lifeless body together with that of my father\nafter they were murdered in Carthage jail; and still have the most\npalpable remembrance of the gloom and sorrow of those dreadful days.\n{682} I believe in the divine mission of the prophets of the nineteenth\ncentury with all my heart, and in the authenticity of the Book of\nMormon and the inspiration of the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and\nhope to be faithful to God and man and not false to myself, to the end\nof my days.\"--_Edward H. Anderson,_ in _Lives of Our Leaders,_ and\n_Juvenile Instructor,_ 1901.\n\n{683}\n\n\n\nLAST OF THE OLD SCHOOL OF VETERAN LEADERS.\n\nSurrounded by members of his family, President Joseph F. Smith\npeacefully closed his active life upon earth, on Tuesday morning, at\n4:50 o'clock, November 19, 1918, at his home, the Beehive House, Salt\nlake City, Utah. His noble work on earth is ended. He served the people\nof the Church in almost every useful private and public capacity all\nhis life. He mounted, round by round, on the ladder of experience, as\nherd boy, pioneer, teacher, missionary, legislator, counselor; and for\nthe past seventeen wonderful years was leader and mouthpiece of the\nChurch of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.\n\nPresident Smith's administration began October 17, 1901, when he was\nchosen by the Twelve and set apart as President of the Church of Jesus\nChrist of Latter-day Saints, the choice being ratified by a special\nconference and solemn assembly of the priesthood, on Sunday, November\n10, 1901. Hence, for a few days more than seventeen years, he stood at\nthe head of God's \"marvelous work and a wonder,\" upon the earth. His\nleadership was characterized by a steady growth of the people in both\nspiritual and temporal affairs. Much of their progress was stimulated\nby his forethought and consideration, by his inspiration from the Lord\nfreely granted to the people, and by his ability to gather men about\nhim who willingly co-operated with him for the advancement and progress\nof the Church, the state and the community. In both religion and\nbusiness, he was conservative, staunch, firm, and yet progressive--a\nleader beloved and respected by all. Every Church worker among his\nnearest associates, as well as in the stakes of Zion, and in the {684}\nfar flung missions of the world, fairly loved and admired him, and so\ndid the members of the Church.\n\nAs editor of the _Improvement Era_ and the _Juvenile Instructor,_ and\ngeneral superintendent of the Sunday Schools and Young Men's Mutual\nImprovement Associations, he was a stimulating power, a fountain of\nwisdom to his associates. Had he devoted himself to literary work,\nhis success in that line would have been quite as marked as in public\ndiscourse and leadership.\n\nHe showed great tenderness and love for his large and honorable family.\nIn his last address to his children, November 10, 1918, his heart's\ndearest sentiments were expressed to them in these words: \"When I\nlook around me, and see my boys and my girls whom the Lord has given\nto me,--and I have succeeded, with His help, to make them tolerably\ncomfortable, and at least respectable in the world--I have reached the\ntreasure of my life, the whole substance that makes life worth living.\"\n\nHe was ever anxious for the welfare of the young people, as well as the\nold, and every good effort for their advancement was sanctioned and\nsupported by him. Even in the midst of the cares, burdens and anxieties\nof his active life weighing heavily upon him, he was never known to\nbe too busy to give counsel, experience, testimony, helpful ideas,\nsympathetic consideration to workers or members of the Church who\ncalled upon him. His courtesy to all was proverbial.\n\nThe passing of President Joseph F. Smith marks an epoch in the history\nof the Church. He was the last of the old school of veteran leaders\nwho pioneered and founded our commonwealth. The patience with which he\nbore the arduous labors of his life, fully, bravely, and cheerfully,\nwill be a lasting inspiration to all who knew him. The story of his\nachievements for the Church, in spiritual and temporal {685} affairs,\nduring his long administration, would make a volume of thrilling\ninterest. His mortal lips are sealed in death, but his spirit lives\nforever. Beloved by all, the noble workman has gone to his rest, having\ndone his full duty for the advancement of the \"marvelous work and a\nwonder,\" established of the Lord, which must ever continue upon its\ntriumphant march.--_Edward H. Anderson,_ May, 1919.\n\n\n\nINDEX.\n\n  Abraham, 39.\n  Adam, 39.\n  Administration, to sick, 256,\n  Advancement, personal, helps Church, 131.\n  Agriculture, 434.\n  Almighty, see _God_.\n  Amusements, 400, 401.\n  Angel, 548.\n  Anger, 268.\n  Animal, 333.\n  Apostle, 221, 222.\n      labors in spirit world, 581.\n  Apostleship, proselyting office, 217.\n  Appetite, 300.\n  Army, conduct of boys in, 531.\n      message to boys in, 535.\n  Atonement, 120.\n  Authority, 125, 170.\n      all should exercise, 208.\n      gives power, 186.\n      how administered, 186.\n      know duties of, 187.\n      man's relation to, 56.\n  Authorities, pray for, 279.\n  Auxiliary organizations, 179.\n      place in Church, 479.\n      relation to ward, 480.\n\n  Backbiting, 330.\n  Baptism, see _Ordinances_.\n  Baptism, 111, 117, 118, 121.\n      when to b. children, 120.\n  Bible, 57.\n  Birth control, see _Children_.\n  Birth control, 349, 362.\n  Bishop, 225, 230, 233, 234.\n  Blessing, how obtained, 60, 84, 296.\n      for truth, 12.\n      personal, 181, 635, 641.\n  Books, 295, 405.\n  Book of Mormon, witnesses to, 590.\n  Boys, how achieve greatness, 419.\n      lesson for, 418.\n      taught industry, 432.\n\n  Calamity, Lesson in, 67.\n  Calvin, 39, 500.\n  Card playing, 410, 411, 412, 413, 415, 416.\n  Chance, 408.\n  Charity, see _Poor_, see also _Tithing_.\n  Charity, 294.\n  Child, see Birth control.\n  Children, be true to, 353, 398.\n      condition of in heaven, 569.\n      consult parents, 201.\n      do not pledge, 373.\n      duties to teach, 365.\n      filial affection, 393.\n      how to give to, 371.\n      in the resurrection, 574.\n      relation to parents, 342.\n      responsible for, 359.\n      teach gospel, 369.\n      teach Jesus' death, 370.\n      training at home, 367.\n      treatment of family members, 355.\n      watch your, 365.\n      what to teach, 365.\n      when to baptize, 120.\n  Church, see _Officers_.\n  Church, see _Priesthood_, also _Kingdom of God_.\n  Church ample for all organizations, 442.\n      contempt is heritage, 425.\n      democratic institution, 84.\n      desires to be known, 139.\n      destiny of, 91.\n      devil against it, 464.\n      duties paramount, 323.\n      government, 178.\n      house in order, 477.\n      how officers chosen, 188.\n      how vote in, 196.\n      identity unchanged, 140.\n      in advance of members, 131.\n      is kingdom of God, 87.\n      loyal, 518.\n      man and, 131.\n      message of, 89.\n      mission to save, 88.\n      no nationalities in, 141, 511.\n      no neutrals in, 142.\n      no classes in, 141.\n      not in politics, 519.\n      not man-made, 171.\n      not partisan, 170, 517.\n      offers peace, 89.\n      personal advancement helps, 131.\n      political parties and, 519.\n      privilege to be associated with, 133.\n      purpose and duty of, 87, 191.\n      what it stands for, 192.\n      worth of standing in, 133.\n  Church Leaders, see _Church Officers_.\n  Church Leaders, help them, 223.\n      be courageous, 193.\n      goodness of, 210.\n      not self called, 209.\n      purpose of visits, 250.\n      what advocate, 114.\n  Church Records, names to be in, 134.\n  Church Schools, agriculture in, 435.\n      object of, 441, 485.\n      value of, 441.\n  Christ, see also _Jesus_.\n  Christ the great example, 22.\n      his rest, 155.\n      taught gospel to Adam, 39.\n  Citizen, Saint good, 518.\n  Classes, no classes in Church, 141.\n  Clubs, no exclusive in Church, 418.\n  College, see _School_, see _University_.\n  Columbus, 39.\n  Comforter, see _Holy Ghost_ and _Holy Spirit_.\n  Comforter, Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, 73.\n  Commandments, two great, 339.\n  Commencement address, 334.\n  Consecration, 299.\n  Constitution, loyalty to, 512.\n  Contention, 465.\n  Cooperation, 443.\n  Counsel, 200.\n  Courage, leaders must have, 193.\n      be not discouraged, 147.\n  Courts, avoid, 322.\n  Covenants, of Latter-day Saints 132.\n  Criminals, 469.\n\n  Daughter, education of, 429.\n  Dead, vision of redemption of, 596.\n      work for, 593.\n  Death and eternal progress, 371.\n      nature of, 553.\n      spiritual, 544.\n  Debt, 325.\n  Devil, arrayed against truth, 464.\n      his knowledge, 464.\n  Difficulty, settlement of, 53.\n  Discouragement, 147, 421.\n  Disobedience, treatment of, 139.\n  Disturbance, Gospel causes, 146.\n  Doctrine and Covenants, 56.\n  Doctrine, where to expect false, 466.\n  Duty, first to household, 386.\n\n  Earth, typical of heaven, 26.\n  Edison, 39.\n  Education, see _School_.\n  Education, danger of false, 392.\n      defined, 337.\n      for eternity, 338.\n      for women, 439.\n      industrial pursuits, 427.\n      practical, 430.\n      value of practical, 428.\n  Elders, 230.\n      to proclaim gospel, 230.\n  Elohim, 85.\n  Enemy, in God's hands, 422, 423.\n      love your, 421.\n      our debt to, 423.\n      prayer for, 424.\n      those to fear, 426.\n  Estates of, exaltation, 85.\n  Eternal, life, 538.\n      nature of salvation, 13.\n      progress and death, 371.\n      relations of family, 342.\n  Eternity, educate for, 338.\n      we live for, 348.\n  Evidence, revelation and legal, 49.\n  Evil, not caused by God, 69.\n      fashions, 416.\n      retreat from, 468.\n      unchastity dominant, 386.\n  Exaltation, estates of, 85.\n  Excess, see _Temperance_, _Moderation_.\n  Experiments, to be avoided, 337.\n\n  Faith, see _Testimony_.\n  Faith, 122.\n      be true to, 322.\n      reality of, 6.\n  False teachings, 464.\n  Family, 341.\n      basis of government, 203.\n      eternity of, 348.\n      father presiding authority, 359.\n      governed by love, 393.\n      importance of filial affection, 393.\n      large f. desirable, 352.\n      mutual treatment, 355.\n      should be example to, 357.\n  Fashions, 349, 400, 416, 417.\n  Fast day, 298, 306.\n  Fasting, 299, 305.\n  Father, duties of, 361.\n  Father presiding authority of family, 359.\n  Female, and male in heaven, 346.\n  Final Judgment, and resurrection, 566.\n  Find, search and, 151.\n  First Presidency, not always apostles, 216.\n      relation of members, 219.\n      when to organize, 214.\n  First Principles, 116, 121.\n  Flattery, danger of, 392.\n  Food, spirit needs, 262.\n  Forestry, 437.\n  Forgiveness, 421.\n  Franklin, 39.\n  Free agency, 58.\n  Freedom, use of, 59.\n  Saints to exercise, 59.\n  Freeze, Mary A., funeral services of, 577.\n  Future life, see _Life Hereafter_.\n  Future life, condition in, 543.\n\n  Gambling, 407, 408.\n  General authorities, see Church Leaders.\n  General authorities, questions to, 223.\n      temporal support of, 224.\n  Gift of Holy Ghost, 124.\n  Gift of tongues, 251.\n  Gifts of Spirit, 471.\n  Giving, to children, 371.\n  God, directs work, 64.\n      an eternal being, 78.\n      attain blessings of, 60.\n      at the helm, 168.\n      do not limit, 69.\n      extent of power, 69.\n      fatherhood of, 37.\n      fatherly love, 498.\n      Father and Son distinct, 83.\n      his rest, 71.\n      his warfare, 71.\n      how to secure blessings of, 84.\n      inspires man, 75.\n      man, and, 64.\n      man in image of, 71.\n      need of trust in, 79.\n      not author of evil, 69.\n      nothing temporal with, 85.\n      purposes unchangeable, 41.\n      personal knowledge of, 64.\n      right to rule, 66.\n      Saints to serve, 515.\n      speaks to honest, 65.\n      Spirit of, 73.\n      strives with warring nations, 530.\n      this God's work, 636.\n      will to exalt men, 66.\n      warfare, 71.\n      work cannot be stopped, 94.\n  Golden Rule, 424.\n  Good, foundation in home, 380.\n  Good Will, Church stands for, 192.\n  Government, family at basis of, 203.\n  Gospel, see _Gospel principles_.\n  Principles of Gospel, 36.\n  Gospel, all comprehensive, 104\n      be as broad as, 150.\n      causes disturbance, 146.\n      designed for temporal, 261.\n      divinity of, 95.\n      first principles of, 116, 121.\n      greatest thing, 392.\n      is simple, 11.\n      men not ready for, 450.\n      message, 89.\n      message of love, 114.\n      most important, 131.\n      principles eternal, 14.\n      preached in spirit world, 595.\n      shield from terror, 109.\n      should study, 323.\n      taught to Adam, 39.\n      teach to children, 369.\n      trumpet, 110.\n      where leads, 90.\n  Gossip, 136.\n  Grant, Heber J., 36.\n  Grant, Rachel, 29.\n  Gratitude, 328.\n  Grave, redemption beyond, 550.\n  Greatness, truest, 358.\n\n  Harmony, 159.\n  Hate, of truth, 464.\n      why Church is hated, 425.\n  Heaven, condition of children in, 569.\n      male and female in, 346.\n      no marriage in, 350.\n      typical of earth, 26.\n  Heal, wounds, 331.\n  High Council, duty of, 226.\n  High priests, duties of, 225, 227.\n      duties of quorums, 227.\n  History, 295.\n  Hobbies, 143.\n  Holy Ghost, blasphemy against, 18.\n      Holy Spirit, Comforter, 73.\n      personage of spirit, 74.\n      religion fruit of, 112.\n      Spirit of Lord, 82.\n  Holy Spirit, see _Comforter_, _Holy Ghost_.\n      nature of influence, 72.\n  Holy, venerate h. things, 355.\n  Home, see _Household_.\n  Home, 341.\n      basis of, 378.\n      child, and, 398.\n      first duty to, 386.\n      foundation of good in, 380.\n      ideal, 378.\n      motherhood, foundation of, 361.\n      no substitute for, 375.\n      not mortgage, 374, 382.\n      secure, 380.\n      training of children, 367.\n      worship in, 377.\n  Honest, God speaks to, 65.\n  Honor, Church stands for, 192.\n      reward of all, 10.\n  Hopelessness, 146.\n  Household, see _Home_.\n  House of the Lord, see _Temple_.\n  House of the Lord, children have rights in, 374.\n  Husband, depends on wife, 363.\n      duty to wife, 392.\n      treatment of family, 355.\n      wife in eternity, 392.\n\n  Identity, immortal, 28.\n  Idler, 295.\n      no place, 296.\n  Ignorance, address on, 427.\n  Image, man in God's, 71.\n  Industry, 282.\n      learn arts of, 432.\n  Ingratitude, sin of, 339.\n  Immortality, see Eternal.\n  Immortality, indestructible identity, 28.\n  Immortality of man, 16, 27.\n  Injustice, how avoid, 268.\n  Inspires, God i. man, 75.\n  Inspiration, spirit of, 42.\n  Intelligence, eternal, 32.\n  Israel, to flourish, 91.\n\n  Jehovah, see _Jesus_.\n  Jesus, see also Christ.\n  Jesus, eternal, 39.\n      first born, 85.\n      is the Son, 85.\n      teachers must believe in, 502.\n      teach story of to children, 370.\n  Judgment, use of judgment, 59.\n\n  Keys of Priesthood, distinction\n      between and priesthood, 168.\n  Kill, only for need, 334.\n  Kimball, Heber C, 212.\n      tribute to, 246.\n  Kindliness, 332.\n  Kingdom of God, see _Church_.\n  Kingdom of God, is Church, 87.\n      to continue, 92.\n  Knowledge, is limited, 11.\n      of devil, 464.\n      of sin unnecessary, 467.\n  Labor, blessings obtained by, 296.\n      morals and, 430.\n      unions, 521, 522.\n  Language, use good, 333.\n  Latter-day Saints, see _Saints_.\n  Latter-day Saints, character of, 163.\n      are as leaven, 90.\n      Church in advance of, 131.\n      conduct of boys in army, 531.\n      covenants of, 132.\n      free people, 58.\n      good citizens, 518.\n      law-abiding, 114.\n      loyal to U. S., 512.\n      must be workers and thinkers, 140.\n      may know truth, 8.\n      message to boys in army, 535.\n      no cause for worry, 107.\n      possess spirit of salvation, 91.\n      requirements of, 326.\n      to serve God, 515. .\n  Latter-day work, God directs, 64.\n  Leaders, see _Officers_, _Church_.\n  Learning, ever learning, 427.\n  Lesser Priesthood, see Priesthood.\n  Lesser Priesthood, 234.\n      be active, 233.\n  Life, 333.\n  Life hereafter, see _Future Life_.\n  Life hereafter, 540, 542.\n      our relation to, 540.\n  Life, main purpose of, 338.\n      not destroy wantonly, 333.\n      the test of, 86.\n  Light, let shine, 106.\n  Lincoln, 39.\n  Love, gospel message of, 114.\n      your enemies, 421.\n      govern family by, 393.\n      one another, 425.\n  Loyalty of Church, 518.\n      United States proud of, 512.\n  Luther, 39, 500.\n\n  Man, broad as Gospel, 150.\n      cause versus, 90.\n      destiny of, 77.\n      dual being, 337.\n      eternal spirit, 40.\n      eternally responsible, 27.\n      experiences like God's, 78.\n      God and, 64.\n      God inspires, 75.\n      God's will to exalt, 66.\n      greatest achievement, 4.\n      his three conditions, 20.\n      honor himself, 321.\n      an immortal being, 86.\n      love one another, 425.\n      master of appetite, 300.\n      to be master, 311.\n      origin and destiny, 114.\n      personal advancement helps Church, 131.\n      possibilities, 83.\n      respect rights, 354.\n      settlement of difficulties, 53.\n  Male, and female in heaven, 346.\n  Manual training, 434.\n  Marriage, 129, 341.\n      eternal, 347.\n      God-ordained, 341.\n      none in heaven, 350.\n      necessity of, 341.\n      plural forbidden, 351.\n      purpose of, 347.\n      righteousness and, 343.\n  Marriage, within Church, 350.\n  Master, man to be, 311.\n  Mechanic arts, 435.\n  Melanchthon, 39, 500.\n  Melchizedek Priesthood, restoration of, 236.\n  Members, checks upon, 205.\n  Messiah craze, 473.\n  Ministering angels, 548.\n  Misfortune not caused by God, 69.\n  Missionaries, advice to, 454.\n      all men not ready for gospel, 450.\n      care of returned, 462.\n      caution to, 460.\n      duty when called, 463.\n      elders as, 230.\n      guard health, 461.\n      how called, 444.\n      kind wanted, 445.\n      people generous to, 453.\n      qualifications of, 445, 446.\n      requirements of, 444.\n      to teach, 447.\n      what to teach, 447.\n      Word of Wisdom, 457.\n      work for returned, 463.\n  Mob, danger of, 521.\n      shun Spirit of, 520.\n  Morals, and labor, 430.\n  \"Mormonism,\" defined, 87.\n  Mortality, how rise above weakness of, 264.\n  Moderation, 300, 305.\n  Mortgage, do not mortgage home, 374, 382.\n      evils of, 384.\n  Mother, her love, 395.\n  Motherhood, foundation of nation, 361.\n  Mutual Improvement Associations, see _Young Men's\n      Mutual Improvement Associations, see Young Ladies'\n      Mutual Improvement Associations_.\n  Mutual Improvement Associations, importance of, 487.\n      purpose of, 491.\n\n  Nationality, none in Church, 141, 511.\n  Nation, foundation of, 361.\n      God strives with warring, 530.\n  Neglects, correct our, 281.\n  Neighbor, honor your, 321.\n      how to love, 339.\n  Nephite apostles, 475.\n  Neutrals, none in Church, 142.\n\n  Obedience, 129, 263.\n      blessings from, 272.\n      to ordinances indispensable, 265.\n      value of, 267.\n  Occupation, how to prepare for, 336.\n      most desirable, 429.\n  Officers, Church see _Leaders_.\n  Officers, all necessary, 204.\n      dependent on people, 197.\n      duties of, 190, 193.\n      how chosen, 188.\n      order of vote for, 197.\n      consult parents about children, 201.\n      qualities of, 191.\n      to set example, 195.\n  One Mighty and Strong, 477.\n  Ordinance, see _Baptism_, etc.\n  Ordinance, obedience to indispensable, 265.\n      sanctity of, 177.\n  Organization, necessity of, 185.\n\n  Parents, in eternity, 79.\n      consult, 201.\n      duties of, 364.\n      relation to children, 342.\n      responsible for children, 359.\n      of spirits, 85.\n  Partisan, Church not, 517.\n  Patent Medicines, 302.\n  Patriarch, duties of, 225.\n  Patriotism, importance of, 517.\n      true, 516.\n  Peace, key to, 529.\n      when to come, 525.\n  People determine officers, 197.\n  Perfection, 163.\n  Persecution, follows revelation, 57.\n  Persistence, 165.\n  Personal blessings, 635.\n  Personal testimonies, 635.\n  Philosophers, inspired by God, 39.\n  Philosophy, 48, 295.\n  Plan of Life, 88.\n  Plan of Salvation, eternal nature of, 13.\n  Pleasure hunting, 404.\n  Pledge, do not p. children, 373.\n      of my life, 639.\n  Plural marriage forbidden, 351.\n      wives of Joseph Smith, 619.\n  Political Government, 503.\n  Politics, and the Church, 519.\n      Church not in, 519.\n  Poor, see _Charity and Tithing_.\n  Poor, 282.\n      place in Church, 296.\n      should be tithe-payers, 289.\n  Prayer, 269, 273, 274.\n      blessings follow, 281.\n      for authorities, 279.\n      how to pray, 275.\n      practical, 276.\n  Preexistence, 14, 114.\n  Preside, who fit to, 206.\n  President of Church, authority of, 219.\n      all under his direction, 217,\n      divine missions of, 211.\n      inspired, 213.\n  Presiding authority, father in family, 359.\n  Presiding Bishopric, 222.\n  Presiding officers, authority of, 230.\n      composition, 478.\n  Priesthood, 168.\n      all officers necessary, 204.\n      all should exercise authority, 208.\n      authority of, 218.\n      blessing upon, 224.\n      conferring of, 169.\n      definition and purpose of, 174.\n      distinction between keys and, 168.\n      duty of, 196.\n      explanation of, 181.\n  Priesthood, greater than its offices, 184.\n      held alone by Joseph, 55.\n      how authority administered, 186.\n      how honor, 207.\n      its offices, 216.\n      jurisdiction of quorums, 188.\n      keys held by Joseph alone, 55.\n      keys of, 176.\n      Lesser, 234.\n      Lesser, be active, 233.\n      many hold, 198.\n      membership rolls, 207.\n      mission of, 174.\n      must be called, to preside, 217.\n      nearly all hold, 197.\n      obligations of, 206.\n      order of, 215.\n      order of presidency, 179.\n      presiding authority, 178.\n      privileged to bless, 182.\n      responsibilities of quorums, 199.\n      serious acceptance of, 185.\n      sanctity of ordinances, 177.\n      study Section 107, 205.\n      truth will unite, 195.\n      use of titles, 203.\n      vote in, 196.\n      what it is, 199, 173.\n  Principles of the Gospel, not new, 36.\n  Profanity, 303.\n  Prohibtion, 302.\n  Prosperity, foundation of, 443.\n  Purity, see _Unchastity_.\n  Purity, 390.\n      Church stands for, 192.\n\n  Question, when to submit, 223.\n  Quorum, see _Priesthood_.\n  Quorum, responsibility of, 199.\n\n  Raffling, 407.\n      gambling, 410,\n  Reading, 295, 407.\n  Recompense, the law of, 468,\n  Redeemer, see _Jesus_.\n  Redeemer, I know he lives, 80, 84, 642.\n  Redemption, beyond grave, 550.\n      vision of dead, 596.\n  Relief Society, 179.\n      duties of, 482.\n      duty and purpose of, 484.\n      object of, 483.\n      purpose of, 482.\n  Religion, be true to, 322.\n      fruits of true, 90.\n      spirit of, 152.\n  Religion Classes, purpose and\n      duties of, 502.\n  Religious, not naturally, 148.\n  Repentance, 123.\n      change with, 117.\n      fallacy of death-bed, 116.\n  Responsibility, man's eternal, 27.\n      personal, 84.\n  Rest, for followers of Christ, 155.\n      God's, 71.\n  Resurrected beings parents, 85.\n  Resurrection, 29, 85, 547, 564, 577, 584.\n      condition of children, 569.\n      final judgment, 566.\n      status of children, 574.\n  Retreat from evil, 468.\n  Revelation, 128.\n      enjoyed by all, 43.\n      legal evidence and, 49.\n      modern necessary, 45.\n      new, 43.\n      persecution follows, 57.\n      proper channels for, 50.\n      theory and divine, 47.\n      value of, 42.\n      when expect new, 46.\n  Righteousness and marriage, 343.\n      will prevail, 5.\n  Rights, respect others', 354.\n  Reward, according to works, 155.\n  Rule, God's right to, 66.\n  Sabbath, see _Sunday_.\n  Sabbath, 300, 303.\n      don't rob, 310.\n  Sabbath, keep holy, 307.\n      meaning of, 304.\n      purpose of, 304.\n      what do on, 304.\n  Sacrament, 252.\n  Saints, see _Latter-day Saints_.\n  Salvation, see _Plan of salvation_.\n  Salvation, 538.\n      spirit of, 91.\n      spiritual and temporal, 260.\n  Saloon, 301.\n  Saturday's work, 303.\n  Save, mission of Church, 88.\n  School, address to graduates, 334.\n      need manual training, 432.\n  Science, 48.\n      defined, 6.\n  Search, 151.\n  Secret societies, 135.\n  Secret organizations, 134.\n  Seventy, duties of, 228, 229.\n      how to replenish quorums, 229.\n  Sick, order of administration to, 256.\n  Singing, 324.\n  Sin, degrees of sexual, 388.\n      how cleansed, 116.\n      knowledge of, unnecessary, 467.\n      pardonable, 545.\n      washed away by atonement, 120.\n  Smith, Hyrum, meaning of martyrdom, 620.\n  Smith, Joseph, 39, 604.\n      Joseph, the boy, 617.\n      Joseph, meaning of martyrdom, 620.\n      a resource, 619.\n      Joseph, name will not perish, 605.\n      Joseph, plural wives of, 619.\n      Joseph, prediction fulfilled, 614.\n      Joseph, reality of first vision of, 604.\n  Joseph will reveal himself, 52.\n  Joseph restorer, 619.\n      service of, 604.\n      testimony about, 210.\n  Smith, Joseph F., an appreciation, 644.\n      a biographical sketch, 666.\n      editorial on his death and life, 683.\n      reminiscences, 655.\n  Snow, Erastus, tribute to, 249.\n  Snow, Lorenzo, 212.\n  Social duties, 402.\n  Soul, test of greatness, 332.\n  Spirit, memories, 15.\n      needs food, 262.\n      preexistence of, 114.\n  Spirit of God vs. Holy Ghost, 82.\n  Spirit world, labors in, 581.\n      preaching in, 595.\n  Spiritual death, 20, 544.\n  Spiritual gifts, 251.\n  Spiritual and temporal, 260.\n  Staines, W. C., 29.\n  Stake, jurisdiction, 189.\n  Stake Presidents, Counsel to, 225.\n      duties of, 225.\n  Stake Sunday School Board, 487.\n  Stephenson, 39.\n  Strong drinks, 301.\n  Study the gospel, 323.\n  Success, defined, 152.\n  Sunday, see _Sabbath_.\n  Sunday, need of worship, 305.\n  Sunday School, how to teach, 368.\n      object of, 485.\n      principle of teaching, 485.\n      qualification of teachers, 485.\n      Stake Board, 487.\n      teacher essential, 485.\n      training of children, 367.\n  Superstitions, 470, 472.\n  Sympathize, with unfortunate, 294.\n\n  Tasks, respect daily, 358.\n  Taylor, John, 212.\n  Teach, what, 366.\n  Teacher, dignity of calling, 235.\n      beware of false, 466.\n      essential in Sunday School, 485.\n  Teacher, must believe in Christ, 502.\n      principle of Sunday School, 485.\n      qualification for Sunday\n      School, 485.\n      value of work, 236.\n  Temperance, 300, 301, 305.\n  Temple, care and need of, 594.\n     ordinances unchanged, 593.\n  Temporal death, 20.\n  Temporal, gospel designed for, 261.\n      and spiritual, 260.\n      nothing, with God, 85.\n      spiritual and, 260.\n  Terror, gospel shield from, 109.\n  Testimony, see _Faith_.\n  Testimony, 158, 636, 638, 641, 643.\n      how to acquire, 158.\n      personal, 635.\n      purpose of bearing, 258.\n      use of, 257.\n  Theory, 47.\n  Thinkers, Latter-day Saints must be, 140.\n  Time, cease to waste, 295.\n  Tithe-payers, books open to, 293.\n      a Church help, 289.\n  Tithing, 282.\n      commercialism and, 291.\n      how used and accounted for, 293.\n      law of revenue, 283.\n      test a, 283.\n      use of, 291.\n      why instituted, 282.\n      widow and, 286, 289.\n  Tobacco, 301.\n  True to family, 353.\n  Truth, 1.\n      blessings for, 12.\n      Church stands for, 192.\n      foundation of gospel, 1.\n      from God, 6.\n      gospel on foundation of, 112.\n      how foundation laid, 9.\n      how may know, 8.\n      man saved by, 2.\n      not superseded, 3.\n      the fountain of, 36, 497.\n      why hated, 464.\n      will prevail, 5.\n      will unite, 195.\n  Twelve apostles, labors in spirit world, 581.\n\n  Unchastity, see Purity.\n  Unchastity, danger of, 392.\n      degrees of, 388.\n      dominant evil, 386.\n      how avoid, 263.\n  Unfortunate, respect, 355.\n      should sympathize with, 294.\n  Unions, see _Labor unions_.\n  United States, loyalty to Constitution, 512.\n      loyalty of Saints, 512.\n      origin and destiny, 512.\n      Saints loyal to, 512.\n  Unpardonable Sin, 545.\n  Untruth, where to expect it, 466.\n  Utah, guided to, 515.\n      possibilities of, 630.\n\n  Venerate, 355.\n  Violence, shun spirit of, 520.\n  Virtue, Church stands for, 192.\n  Vision, redemption of dead, 596.\n  Vitality and patent medicines, 302.\n  Vote, how in Church, 196.\n      order of, 197.\n  Vulgarity, 303.\n\n  War, attitude towards, 524.\n      cause of, 523.\n      conduct of boys in, 531.\n      God strives with nations, 530.\n      message to boys in, 535.\n  Ward, relation to auxiliary organizations, 450.\n      jurisdiction, 189.\n  Warfare, God's, 71.\n  Washington, 39, 500.\n  Waste, 295.\n  Watts, 39.\n  Weakness, how rise above, 264.\n  Wealth, 144.\n  West, guided to, 515.\n  Wicked, keep from, 426.\n  Wife, and husband in eternity, 392.\n      be true to, 353.\n      determines husband, 363.\n      treatment of family members, 355.\n  Wisdom in everything, 305.\n  Witchcraft, 470, 472.\n  Woodruff, Wilford, 212.\n  Women, practical preparation of, 439.\n  Word of Wisdom, 305.\n      missionaries and, 457.\n  Work of Lord will grow, 92.\n  Workers, Latter-day Saints must be, 140.\n  World, not love Church, 425.\n  Worry, no cause for, 107.\n  Wounds, not inflict, 331.\n\n  Young, Brigham, 211.\n      testimony to, 628.\n  Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Associations,\n      see _Mutual Improvement Associations_\n      see _Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations.\n  Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Association, 179.\n      order of presiding, 180.\n  Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations,\n      see _Mutual Improvement Associations_\n      see _Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Associations.\n  Young Men's Mutual Improvement Association, 179.\n      field of, 488.\n      order of presiding, 180.\n  Youth, address to, 334.\n      look forward, 400.\n\n  Zion, no place for idlers, 296.\n      to remain, 92.","title":"Gospel Doctrine: Selections from the Sermons and Writings of Joseph F. Smith","tradition":"scripture-revelation","translated_text":null,"word_count":246951}